Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Guren Ichinose laid on his stomach on his bed, his ankles hooked behind him as he flipped through the book that was on the bed and his notebook was off to the side as he wrote in it. It was the middle of the night. Guren couldn’t sleep. No matter how much that he had been trying, so he had given up in actually trying. The young Omega hummed to himself, kicking his feet a bit as he flipped the page of the book and started to read over it. He twirled his pen in his other hand before mindlessly biting at the end of his pen.

The Omega’s attention was taken away from his reading as his phone vibrated on the bed and the screen lit up. He dropped down his pen, reaching for his phone as a slight smile came to his face as he saw the name flashing on his screen. Guren didn’t hesitate to hit the accept button before bringing the phone to his ear. “Calling me this late at night? It’s almost like you want us to get caught.”

He heard the soft laugh on the other side before Shinya Hiragi’s voice flowed through the line, “Well, I just like hearing your voice.” Shinya was talking so softly. It was what they had to do. Late night phone calls despite seeing each other practically every day. Guren couldn’t count how many times that he had fallen asleep, and Shinya had still been on the phone. “What are you still doing up?”

“Says the guy who just called me in the middle of the night.” Guren shot back.

The line went silent for a second, but he didn’t have to see it to know that Shinya had a smile on his face. Guren bit at the cap of his pen again. Shinya did laugh softly again after a moment, “Guess I just had a gut feeling.”

“Sure, you did.” Guren replied. The Omega hummed for a second, how did Shinya know he was still awake? He hadn’t messaged him in a few hours. “How did you know I was awake?”

“Lucky guess.” Shinya said back to him. There was a tone to his voice that had Guren stopping for a second. There was almost a tease to it. “I think there might be something at your front door.”

Guren looked up towards his bedroom door for a second before he was rolling over and getting to the edge of the bed. The Omega got to his feet. Guren hurried from his room, keeping his footsteps quiet in the meantime. He had gotten to the front door as quickly as he could, unlocking it and pulling it open. “What are you doing here?”

Shinya was standing on the other side, a bright smile on his face as he lowered his phone down and hung up the call. “I wanted to see you.”

“You were going to see me tomorrow.” Guren said, shaking his head.

“Today, technically.” Shinya murmured.

Guren stepped back, letting Shinya into his apartment before he pushed the door shut. He locked it behind him and looked back to the young Alpha. “You’re insane.” Guren said quickly, “He’ll kill you if he found out that you snuck out.”

Shinya shrugged, “I’m not worried about it.”

The Omega softened a bit, shaking his head, “Shinya, you can’t be being reckless. You know what he’s capable of.”

The Alpha hummed, grinning as he moved a bit closer to Guren. He had reached out, grabbing at Guren’s waist and pulling the Omega to him. They hadn’t necessarily been seeing each other like this long. This was still relatively new to them both. Guren felt the flutter come to his stomach as he found himself reaching up. Guren just loosely threw his arms over Shinya’s shoulders. He was still getting used to this. The last thing he wanted to do was lose Shinya as a friend if this didn’t work out. It’s what made him so nervous in the start.

And well, Shinya’s predicament that he was in.

“I can take care of myself, Guren.” Shinya whispered.

Not when it came to the Hiragi family. Even if Shinya had the name. He was still just the adopted son. He was treated like trash inside of the house too. Guren didn’t want to think what Tenri Hiragi might do if he found out about any of this.

“What are you doing here, Shinya?” Guren murmured, “What couldn’t wait until in the morning?”

Shinya laughed softly, pulling back as he reached into his pocket. “Since you’re supposed to be heading home for a few days this weekend and you’re leaving directly after school ends so… I just wanted to make sure that you got it.” Guren dropped his arms, the confused look coming to his face for a second before he noticed the soft smile on Shinya’s lips. He had a small black box in his hands. Shinya looked up to him for a second before holding it out.

“What’s this for?” Guren questioned as he did take ahold oof the box. He lifted the lid, and the air caught in his throat for a second. “Shinya…” He whispered as he looked up to Shinya for a second.

Shinya let out a soft laugh, smiling a bit more, “You’re supposed to get gifts, right? I guess, any time that you look at it, then you can think of me.” Guren had almost rolled his eyes from the tone that Shinya had used. It was sincere, but there was a drawl to it that he was trying to joke around as well. Shinya reached out for it, pulling the trinket out of the box. “Here.” Shinya had gotten it unhooked from the box. The Alpha reached out, grabbing Guren’s hand and pulling it up. The Omega had just watched his movements. Shinya pulled it around his wrist and clasped it. The Alpha had kept ahold of his hand, whispering, “There.”

Guren found himself admiring it. It was a black beaded bracelet, but it also had two connecting ones that made it appear like three bracelets in one. The black beaded strand, then a what looked like a row of beautiful, small red jewels, and finally a simple golden chain.

“A courting gift.” Guren whispered, lifting his gaze and smiling a bit. “Never took you for being so traditional.”

Shinya chuckled, “I’m not.” The Alpha replied, “But thought I’d give you something nice.”

Guren smiled, reaching up with his nose braceleted wrist and swiped his thumb over Shinya’s cheek before he was just settling his palm against the side of his face. “Thank you.”

The Alpha stepped forward and Guren felt his heart skip a beat before Shinya had sealed their lips. The kiss was gentle. It sent the sparks down Guren’s spine as he smiled into it. Shinya pulled back, leaving their lips grazing for a second, “And I wanted that too.”

Guren laughed softly, shaking his head slightly, “You’re an idiot.”

“A happy idiot.” Shinya shot back. Guren bit down on his own lip for a second before pressing their lips together again. He let his eyes flutter shut. Their lips danced in sync for a moment before Shinya had pulled back. The Alpha let out a sharp breath, looking pleased as he whispered, “I will never get tired of that.” Guren did roll his eyes, stepping back as Shinya grinned at him. “Well, I should probably actually go before they realize I’m gone.” Shinya walked over to the door, unlocking it and opening it back up. He had stopped and turned to look at him. “Good night, Guren.”

“Good night.” Guren whispered back.

Shinya had stepped out and the Omega took one forward as the other closed up the door. Guren reached up, locking the door as he turned and pressed his back into it. He lifted his wrist, dropping his gaze down to it as the smile came back to his face.

Shinya really was so… thoughtful.

Guren pushed off of the door a second later, heading back off towards his bedroom to get some sleep.

The school day had gone by a lot quicker than he would have thought. Sayuri and Shigure were coming with him back home to go see their own respective families during the small break. Guren had stepped foot back into his childhood home as he slipped out of his shoes. He had noticed how quiet the house was. That wasn’t necessarily uncommon either. His father liked the peace and quiet.

“Dad?” He called out. He heard nothing back in return as he just shrugged it off and dropped his bag down. Guren placed his shoes in their normal spot, putting on his pair of house slippers before he was walking in. “Dad?” Guren called out again as he walked further into the home. His father said that he was going to be home today. He usually was if Guren was visiting.

Guren had started down one wing of the home, going towards the outside of the house to the yard just in case if his father was out there. The Omega had stopped walking the second that he had caught sight of his father and Tenri Hiragi standing out in the yard. Guren slipped behind a pillar, finding himself looking out at them. His father, Sakae Ichinose, had the same soft smile on his face. He couldn’t hear what they were saying. He could see the look in his father’s eyes despite the smile.

After a bit more talking, the two had stopped speaking as Sakae motioned away and Guren had stayed there as Tenri and Sakae had started back up towards where he was. The closer that they got, he was able to hear a bit of what they were saying, “I’ll be seeing you then, Sakae.”

“Of course, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae replied.

Tenri had noticed him as Guren straightened his back and dropped his gaze on instinct. Guren clenched his jaw, balling his fists next to him. He despised this man. Tenri had abused his family for as long as he could remember. Abused his father. Guren couldn’t stand this man.

“Guren.” Tenri’s voice drawled. Guren looked up, inhaling sharply the second that he saw Tenri’s gaze move up and down his body. The Omega tried not to show how it made him uncomfortable. “It’s been a while.”

“It’s a pleasure to see you, Lord Hiragi.” Guren murmured, forcing the words out.

“I will leave the two of you alone.” Tenri stated, looking back to Sakae before going back to Guren. Guren’s stomach twisted for a second before Tenri just gave a sickly, sweet smile before he walked away.

Guren didn’t release the breath that he had been holding. Waiting for the second that Tenri was gone before he looked at his father. “What was he doing here?” Guren questioned.

Sakae just smiled at him, shaking his head as he reached out and placed his hand on the Omega’s shoulder. “It’s nothing to be concerned about. Just some things between the Heads of the families.”

Guren let out a sharp breath, looking back down the hall and curling his arms over his chest as he whispered, “Alright.” His father wasn’t going to tell him. That was what that was.

“C’mon,” Sakae said, pulling Guren to him and slipping his arm around him. “Tell me how school has been.”

“It’s been fine.” Guren replied, looking at his father for a second. Guren found himself looking back over his shoulder again.

Why did he get this really bad feeling?

Guren shook it off, turning his attention back to just wanting to spend time with his father.

Guren had been spending almost all of his time with his father. He had pretty much stayed away from his phone. Messaging the others whenever he got the chance. Guren was here to be home with his father. So, he was going to spend as much time as he could with him.

It was the second day of being home, and they were having dinner now. Curry and rice. Guren felt so predictable in that moment. His father had made it specially for him. His father’s curry and rice just hit differently. Not when it was made by someone who served the Ichinose clan or someone else. It was Sakae’s.

Guren was eating his meal, silently enjoying it as he could hear his father humming every so often. It felt so good to be home. He liked the quiet. He liked the peacefulness. A lot of good memories came with this place. No matter who they were. His father had done the best he could given their circumstances. Guren had found himself looking back to his new bracelet. A soft smile came to his face for a moment as he kept his gaze on it. He had finished his meal, standing up to pick up his bowl and take it over to the sink. Without much of a thought, he had cleaned it despite knowing that someone else would have came in behind him and done it.

His father wasn’t that far behind him. Sakae was still humming softly behind him. It was a jazz song that had been playing on his records earlier. Guren had found himself almost doing the same thing as he turned and leaned back against the counter. Sakae had done what he did, cleaning up his own bowl and utensils to put them away.

Sakae had turned to look at him, but Guren had immediately noticed where his gaze had gone. Sakae looked intrigued as he said, “That’s new.”

Guren looked down at it, giving a smile as he shrugged, “Yeah.” He messed with it for a second, finding himself running his fingers over it for a second.

“You don’t normally wear jewelry.” Sakae stated, placing down the towel that he had been using and looking at him. “I’m—” Then Sakae stopped, looking at the bracelet before looking back at Guren. “Wait, is that a courting gift?”

Guren let out a soft breath, giving a nervous smile as he said, “Dad—”

Sakae gave him another smile, reaching down and grabbing his hand as Guren allowed the movement to happen. Sakae looked it over, giving another gentle look, “Someone put some thought into this.” Sakae’s soft gaze moved back up to his face, “Who is it?”

“Nobody!” Guren exclaimed, trying to laugh it off.

Sakae chuckled, giving him a uh-huh look. “Guren, I’ve courted someone before. If you recall I do have a child thanks to the woman I courted and married.” Sakae stated, motioning at him. “Jewelry is a top courting gift.”

“Dad,” Guren said quickly, turning a bit as he kept his attention on his father. “I’m not being courted.” He could feel a bit of heat coming to his face that he quickly suppressed, but he knew from the look in his father’s eyes that the Alpha Ichinose didn’t miss it at all.

Sakae hummed, leaning over, “You’re being safe, right?”

“Oh my God.” Guren gasped, feeling the redness come to his face as he moved back, “Dad!”

“What?!” Sakae exclaimed, “I was a teenager once.” His father replied as Guren slipped around the large kitchen island and found himself focusing back on his father. “I know that teenagers experiment and have urges—”

“Dad, please,” Guren interjected, “We are not having this talk. Nope.” The redness was coming to his face even more.

Sakae chuckled, leaning against the counter, “I know that look, Guren.” Please tell him that his father was not trying to gossip but also having this kind of talk with him in the span of just a few minutes. “Someone is courting you. As your father, I’m curious.”

“Dad,” Guren immediately said back, shaking his head, “It’s not—”

“Guren,” Sakae cut him off, “I just need to know if I need to get you on birth control or not.”

“Holy shit.” The Omega whispered as his face flared in heat even more, “Dad!” Guren felt like he was about to die of embarrassment right then and there.

Sakae just grinned, “Guren, I’m not saying this as a way to embarrass you. I just want you to be smart and be safe with any of the choices you might make.” Guren’s face was only getting redder as he leaned against the counter and buried his face into his hands.

Guren popped his head up, composing himself a bit as he took a deep breath and let it out. “Dad, I’m a virgin.” Guren said quickly. It didn’t change the look on Sakae’s face though. “Are we good now? Can we stop talking about this?”

Sakae sighed, “I always knew the day would come, and it’s a talk that we need to have. Especially with you living in an apartment away from home.” His father stated, “I only want what is best for you.”

The Omega let out a soft breath, reaching out and messing with the bracelet, “I know, Dad.”

Sakae gave him a gentle smile, reaching out and placing his hand over his head, “Just promise me that you’ll be careful.”

“Promise.” Guren murmured.

They had fallen into silence again. It was a comfortable one. Sakae had pulled his hand away from him as he curled his arms on the counter. Guren found himself fiddling with the bracelet again. He was still surprised by it. Guren hadn’t been expecting it. It felt really… nice. Something sentimental. Personal. No one had ever gifted him something like that before. Shinya’s smile had flashed before his mind, and Guren found his own coming back to his face.

“You’d love him.” Guren found himself whispering. That made Sakae look up at him as Guren lifted his gaze.

Sakae laughed softly, smiling at him, “Not ready to tell me?”

Guren shook his head. “No.” He admitted, “But… He’s a good guy.” Guren exhaled sharply, looking away for a moment, “In that place… He gets it.”

Sakae’s smile only seemed to get bigger, “I would love to meet him one day.” Oh, if only Sakae knew that he already did. Guren knew what his father would say if he said Shinya’s name. His father wouldn’t approve, but he would also try and persuade Guren to end it. Telling him that it wasn’t a smart idea. That he shouldn’t entangle himself with Shinya Hiragi. “He must certainly be something to catch your eye.”

Guren shrugged a bit, “I suppose.” The Omega shifted his weight on his feet again, looking back to his father. “This good enough? I don’t have to sit through this anymore?”

Sakae just laughed, pushing off of the counter, “Why don’t we go enjoy the rest of the night?” Sakae questioned, “Maybe watch a movie.”

“Sure.” Guren said back, straightening his back as he found himself following after his father to leave the room. For a second, he had stopped. He wanted to be with Shinya. He did. This was still so new to him. Would it even be possible? Shinya wasn’t a biological Hiragi, but he was technically… called for. Guren had no right to come in. He knew all about it. Tenri would have a fit if he knew about any of it. Shinya could even be killed for it. This was dangerous.

Yet… Guren couldn’t find it in himself to stop.

There was something about being around Shinya that just made him so… happy.

Was it selfish of him not to want to let go? Even if there was an inevitable future for them? Would they be stuck in a cycle of sneaking around with each other? Maybe. Guren didn’t know what time would bring. What would come next. He knew it was so stupid. It was not a smart idea to get involved with Shinya like that. They were already viewed as close friends. That was no secret at school. Everyone looked at them and just assumed that’s what they were. Best friends. He didn’t want to be just that.

Guren had pushed the thought away. He didn’t want to think about that right now. He was home for now. Guren didn’t have much time to spend with his father, so it was better to spend as much as he could before he had to return back to Shibuya. He could only play hooky so much from school before the Hiragi family would get involved and think he was up to something. He didn’t want his actions coming back on his father.

The Omega straightened his back, composing himself again before he was heading out of the room and going after his father. Sakae had stopped what he was doing to turn and look back at him. Giving him a smile.

Without much of a thought, Guren had walked over to his father. He didn’t know what had overcame him. There was just this feeling in the pit of his stomach. The Omega curled his arms around his father, closing his eyes as he placed his head down against his father’s chest.

“Guren, are you okay?” Sakae murmured, the concern was in his voice for a moment as he reached up and curled his arms around him.

“Yeah.” Guren whispered back, “I love you, Dad.”

Sakae had softened a bit more, placing a hand on the back of his head. Guren couldn’t explain what had hit him. Maybe, he really was just homesick. That he missed being home and missed seeing his father every day. Sakae leaned down, pressing a kiss into the top of his head. “I love you too, Guren.”

Guren didn’t want to think about anything else.

He was just happy to be home.

X

The weekend had come and gone before he knew it. Guren had returned back to Shibuya. Guren had stepped off of the train. It was late at night. There weren’t many people out on the street. He had decided to take the latest train home. Sayuri and Shigure were with him, talking just behind him whenever they approached their apartment building.

Just as they were getting to the doors, Guren’s phone had vibrated in his pocket. The Omega had immediately went to fish it out and pulled it out to see that it was Shinya. “You two go on ahead of me.” Guren stated, “I’ll only be a moment.” It wasn’t like they didn’t know, but he still liked to keep his conversations with Shinya on the more private side.

“Let me take your bag, Guren-sama.” Shigure said as she held out her hand.

Guren decided not to argue with her, knowing that she would keep insisting until he caved. The Omega slipped the strap off of his shoulder, holding it out to her. She had taken it, putting it over her own shoulder.

“Are you sure you don’t want us to stay with you?” Sayuri questioned.

Guren shook his head, “I’ll only be a few minutes.” He said as he clicked the accept button and moved to walk a bit down the street. It gave no room for them to fight against what he was saying. He did make sure that they had turned to go inside before he was saying anything into his phone, “Hey.”

“Make it back to Hell yet?” Shinya said to him.

“Just got home.” Guren stated. He sighed softly, looking around for a moment. His gaze had fallen onto a dark SUV that was sitting on the side of the road with tinted windows. The Omega just looked at it for a second before looking away and going a bit further down the street. “I’m starting to think you put a tracking device on me.”

“Hey, now, I wouldn’t go that far. Even my stalker like tendencies as you like to call them wouldn’t do that.” Shinya shot back. Guren could hear the amusement in his voice. Guren found himself looking at the ground, mindlessly toeing at it as he walked. Kicking his feet slightly to listen to the sound of his shoes scraping against the concrete. “You told me what train you’d be on and what time. Remember?”

“Right.” Guren whispered. “Everything alright?”

“Yeah,” Shinya replied with a sigh, “Father is being a bigger pain in the ass ever since he got back. Though, he’s leaving us alone right now.”

“Never ends. Does it?” Guren mused.

“It’s better now. I’m talking to you.” Guren laughed softly, finding himself looking down at his wrist. He hadn’t taken it off since Shinya had put it on him. It made that fluttering feeling come back to his stomach. “How was going home?”

“Quiet.” Guren murmured. “Dad was glad to have me home. I don’t think I had a minute to myself while I was home.” Not that he minded. It was good to see his father. In a way, he felt homesick. He had been thinking about it so much. He couldn’t wait to get out of First Shibuya High School and never have to look back, but there was also Shinya now. Mito and Goshi too. His friends. Their lives were here in Shibuya.  

“He’s just happy to see you.” Shinya replied to him.

“Yeah,” Guren said with a smile coming to his face. “It was good to be home.”

“I’m sure you miss it.” The Alpha’s voice came through a bit softer. “Just a few more years.”

Guren sighed. He had never really expected to find anything good in Shibuya. Then he met… Shinya. The Omega reached up, biting at his nail as he hummed. “Yeah, I guess.”

“You okay?” Shinya actually did sound concerned. He could hear a bit of shuffling on the other side for a moment.

“I’m just tired.” Guren replied.

“Why don’t you go off to bed. Get some sleep.” Shinya said back.

Guren wanted to sleep, but at the same time, he didn’t want to stop talking to Shinya. Is this what actual feelings felt like? It almost felt like a movie in a way. They saw each other all the time. Texted. Called. And yet, he still found himself wanting to have more conversations with him. Shinya understood him in a way that no one else did.

“You should too.” Guren murmured, “I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

“See you then.” Shinya whispered back.

“Good night.” Guren whispered as he heard Shinya say the same thing. The Omega lowered his phone, clicking the End Call button before he was turning on his heel and started back towards the apartment building. The Omega slipped his phone into his back pocket, slipping his hands into his pockets as he started his small walk back towards the building.

It was so quiet outside. There wasn’t really anyone out. A few people across the street, and that was about it. It was just that time of night. Everyone was heading off to bed. Either having to get up for work the next morning or going to classes. At least, in this area, he didn’t tend to see a lot of people at night.

As he walked closer, a sudden wave of unease hit him. “Excuse me.” The voice had made Guren stop. The hairs on the back of his neck started to stand and Guren had found himself turning. Just as he did, he felt something jab into his stomach. It was hard, pressing against him as he heard a click. A powerful electrical shock coursed through him that immediately stunned him and threw him off guard. It had knocked him off of his feet as he hit the ground, and his head snapped back against the concrete. The pain blistered through his head as his vision quickly blurred.

Guren let out a sharp breath, blinking a few times in an attempt to correct his vision. Before he had a chance to realize what was going on, he felt hands grabbing at him and hauling him up by his arms. He was still stunned by the shock as he stumbled over his feet. His mind swam as he attempted to pull his arms back away from whoever was touching him.

“Let go of me!” Guren let out quickly.

It didn’t do much as he found himself being dragged forward. Quickly, Guren found his front being pressed into sleek leather seats as his hands were quickly grabbed and restrained behind his back. Hands moved around him as Guren started to jerk. “Get off—” Guren gasped out, jerking at his wrists as the weight pressed into his back and his jaw was being grabbed. His vision was still dancing. Going in and out of focus.

Guren had felt a sharp prick in his neck before a cold feeling washed over him. The needle was pulled out of his neck as the weight over him started to shuffle. A piece of fabric was then jerked over his eyes tightly, being secured behind his head before the weight left his back. A hand had went to his back pocket were he had slipped his phone, and it was pulled out before he heard the clatter of it connecting with the ground. After a few seconds, something warm was thrown over the top of him before he heard a door slam.

Guren’s heart had started to pound as he jerked against the restraints. Handcuffs. He could tell by the metal feeling digging into his wrists. What the Hell just happened? Guren felt the panic surge through him. Who the Hell just got the jump on him like that? It had all happened so quickly. He then felt the movement, like the car was speeding away as he jerked in the seat.

Guren had started to feel woozy. Even more woozy than what he had felt before. Before he knew it, he had found that all the fight in him had left as he found himself still lying on his stomach in the seat. He was struggling to stay conscious. Music had turned on, blaring as Guren flinched slightly. Why didn’t he fight back more?

Before he knew it, Guren had lost complete consciousness.

Chapter Text

“Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, what is the nature of your emergency?”

“Yeah, hi! I just saw some kid get shoved into the back of a car and it had sped away!”

“Can you give a description of the kid or the vehicle, ma’am?”

“Uh, the kid looked like a high schooler. I think I’ve seen him around him before. I’m pretty sure he lives in the apartment building across the street. He was… male with black hair.”

“And the vehicle? Did you catch the license plate?”

“A black SUV, I think. It was a large four-door with tinted windows. My husband tried to chase down the car, but it was already gone. It took off so quickly. I think… I think the kid got tased or something. He just kind of hit the ground and then he was being shoved into the car. I didn’t but maybe my husband did.”

“Did you see what direction that vehicle went?”

“North and then it turned right.”

“Did you see the driver?”

“No. But it was definitely a male. Adult, tall… but he was wearing a hat, and I couldn’t see his face. It all happened so quickly. I’m sorry.”

“Was there only one person in the car?”

“I think so? The driver was the one who grabbed the kid. My God… It happened so quickly that we didn’t even realize what happened until the car was already leaving.”

“Police are on the way. Stay right where you are.”

“Dear God… My husband… He tried to get to him. We were too far away.”

“Please sit tight, ma’am. The police are on their way.”

“Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, what is your emergency?”

“My name is Sayuri Hanayori, and I think something really bad happened to my friend.”

“Hi, Sayuri. What happened to your friend?”

“I don’t know! He never came back to the apartment. Me and Yuki—Shigure Yukimi went looking for him, and we found his phone on the ground outside.”

“What is your friend’s name?”

“Guren. Guren Ichinose.”

“And he never came back into the apartment?”

“We just got back from Nagoya. He said… He said he’d be right up. He never came back. Please, you have to send help. I think… I think something bad happened to him.”

“I’m sending an officer to your location to come speak with you. Can you give me a description of your friend? How old is he?”

“Guren has black hair. It’s kind of on the longer side and he has like medium length bangs that are parted in the middle. He has purple eyes. He’s fifteen.”

“And what was he wearing?”

“Dark jeans, a white long-sleeved shirt that he had a blueish-gray sweater over it.”  

“Alright, a police officer is on the way, okay? Just hang tight and someone will be there soon.”

“Please… Something happened to him. I just know it. Guren-sama said—Please.”

“Just stay calm. Someone is on the way to help.”

Police were crawling the streets. Red and blue lights illuminated the area outside of Guren’s apartment building. Shinya rushed down the street, his heart pounding harshly against his chest from the message that he had gotten from Sayuri and Shigure. The group chat that they had together was exploding in messages, but Shinya had ignored it in favor of running the streets. He knew that Goshi and Mito were also on their way.

The message was simple.

Something bad happened to Guren.

That was it. Nothing else. Just that something had happened. Shinya fully believed it as he got to the apartment building and saw just how many cops were crawling around. Many of them were speaking to people in the street. Others were grouped up. Shinya had even seen a K-9 Unit. The Alpha stopped running, feeling his stomach drop a little more.

What the Hell had happened?

“Shinya!” Shinya’s head snapped in the direction of Sayuri’s voice as he saw her and Shigure hurrying over to him.

“Shinya-sama!” He looked over his shoulder on the other side to see that Goshi and Mito were also running in their direction.

The second that they were all together, Shinya looked back to Sayuri and Shigure, quickly saying, “What happened?”

Sayuri shook her head, “We got home, and Guren-sama never came back to the apartment.”

“They… They said he was kidnapped.” Shigure whispered.

Shinya froze in an instant. What did Shigure just say? The white noise came to his ears for a moment. Guren was… kidnapped? He could tell that they were talking but everything was just static in his ears. Shinya had just spoken to him. Just a few hours before. Shinya had just heard his voice. He had started to move his gaze over the street. At all of the police. The people. The lights.

Guren…

Oh God.

“Shinya?” He snapped out of it upon hearing Sayuri’s voice, and he looked back over to her. “It was you, right? The one who called him.”

Shinya nodded, “Yeah.” He whispered, “He was… He was heading back inside.”

“Excuse me.” Shinya looked up, seeing a tall man with sleeked back black hair and dark eyes smiling at him. “Hi, I’m Detective Makoto Kijima and this is my partner Miyuki Yamada.” He said as he pointed towards the woman that was standing next to him. She gave a gentle smile and waved slightly as she did so. “And all of you are Guren Ichinose’s friends?”

“That’s right.” Goshi stated, “What happened to him? Do you have any idea where he is?”

“We don’t know at the moment, but we are following every lead that we have.” Detective Kijima replied. “I’m sure all of you are worried for your friend, but right now, I need to get as much information as possible from all of you.”

“We need a recent photo of Guren,” Detective Yamada added in, “Do one of you have one?”

Shinya quickly reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone and typing in the code. He went to his gallery, pulling it up and went to the most recent photo that he had of Guren by himself. “This is him.”

“May I?” Detective Kijima questioned.

“Go ahead.” Shinya whispered as he handed over his phone. “What happened?”

“Well,” Detective Kijima replied as Shinya caught the sound of a phone’s notification before his phone was being handed back to him. “We had two separate emergency calls.” Detective Kijima motioned to Sayuri, “From her and another from two witnesses that saw the abduction.” Shinya choked, swallowing harshly as he nodded. Detective Kijima turned, motioning ahead towards the road, “I’ll have our witnesses confirm or deny if it was Guren that they saw getting pushed into a black SUV right over there. The SUV sped off with him, but unfortunately, the witnesses were unable to get the license plate.”

“And… And you’re sure it was him?” Mito questioned.

“That’s what we’re going to find out, but between the two calls… I’m inclined to believe that he is our victim.” Detective Kijima replied. The Detective looked back over them, “Detective Yamada is going to ask all of you some questions.” His gaze then moved to Shinya, “You mind coming to speak with me, young man?”

Shinya nodded, “Yeah.”

The two of them had walked a bit away from the others as the Detective looked back at him. “You were the last person to speak to Guren before he disappeared, right?”

Shinya looked at the Detective in shock. The young Alpha shook his head, whispering, “How did you know that?” His gaze moved down to the Detective’s phone. Realizing how he knew it. Shinya exhaled sharply and nodded. “Yeah, I was.”

“Tell me about the call.” Detective Kijima said, “Did Guren seem off to you?”

“No.” Shinya whispered, shaking his head, “He just sounded tired.”

“Sayuri and Shigure said they had just returned from Nagoya.” Detective Kijima replied.

Shinya nodded, “That’s right.” Shinya said back, giving a nod, “They were visiting their families. Guren had been with his father all weekend.”

The Detective hummed. “How would you describe the relationship between Guren and his father?”

“Normal.” Shinya replied.

“Does Guren have issues with anyone that you know about?” The Detective continued.

Shinya scoffed, “A lot of people.” Shinya admitted, “School is Hell for him.”

“So, he’s being bullied?” Detective Kijima questioned.

Shinya nodded, “It’s been happening significantly less since brother Kureto took Guren as a retainer.”

“Brother Kureto?” Detective Kijima continued, looking up in interest.

“My adoptive brother. Kureto Hiragi.” Shinya replied, “They’re friends. At least… That’s what Guren said.”

The Detective hummed, writing down into a notebook that was in his hand. “You’re the adoptive son of Tenri Hiragi?” Shinya nodded. “Can you think of anyone that might want to hurt Guren?”

Shinya paused for a second, “Well…”

“You can tell me.” Detective Kijima said, “The first twenty-four hours in an abduction are critical. Any information you can give me can help.”

Shinya exhaled sharply, “My adoptive father.” Shinya admitted, “Guren hates the guy, and I don’t blame him at all. My father is always saying he could beat the attitude out of Guren.”

The Detective smiled at him, “Thank you.” He had snapped the notebook closed, slipping it back into his jacket, “If there is anything else you can think of…” His voice trailed for a second as he pulled out a card from his jacket and held it out to him. “Give me a call.”

Shinya reached out, taking the card as he looked down at it.

Detective Makoto Kijima
Special Victims Unit

His number was listed on it as well as Shinya looked back up at him and nodded, “Is there… What can I do? I can’t just stand here.”

“Search parties are being put together.” The Detective replied, “You and your friends are welcome to join.”

Shinya was left standing there as the Detective tapped at his shoulder and he had turned to walk away. Shinya could only feel his gut twisting more as he stood there.

Guren was… Guren was kidnapped.

And Shinya felt like he couldn’t breathe.

Sakae had this bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t sleep. No matter how much he had tried. There was just this feeling that he had. The Alpha was finding himself staring at the clock. He found himself looking at his phone. He hadn’t gotten a message from Guren saying that they had gotten home. He knew it might just be him being overprotective and Guren didn’t have to message him, but he typically always did.

Sakae took a drink from his tea, working to calm his nerves. Sakae just didn’t know what it was. He just had this feeling in him, and he couldn’t get it to go away.

Sakae’s attention was grabbed as he heard a knock at the door. The Alpha pushed off of the counter and started off in that direction. Another knock pounded on the door before he had gotten to it. As he opened it up, he stopped as he saw Detective Shouta Namikaze standing on the other side. “Detective Namikaze,” Sakae murmured, “What are you doing here?”

“Can I come in, Sakae?” Detective Namikaze questioned.

Sakae swallowed the lump in his throat as he noticed the Detective’s demeanor and the sad smile on his face. He nodded, taking a step back and opening up his door a bit more. It was so late into the night. What was he doing here? Did something happen? He closed up the door and he had motioned towards his family room. The two of them had walked in that direction as Sakae said, “Would you like some tea?”

“No, thank you.” Detective Namikaze replied, “Please, take a seat.”

Sakae exhaled sharply, feeling the dread hitting his stomach, “What happened?” He didn’t bother sitting down. He just shook his head. “Detective…”

Detective Namikaze sighed softly, “Sakae,” The Detective straightened his back a bit and Sakae felt his stomach tighten. “I got a call from Detective Makoto Kijima in Shibuya.”

Sakae shook his head, “No…” He whispered. “Please…”

“Guren was abducted earlier tonight on his way home.” Detective Namikaze stated.

Sakae felt like everything had shattered in that moment as he felt his legs give out from underneath him. The Detective had immediately reached out for him as Sakae tried to breathe. It was like the air was taken from him completely. “No… No, please…” Not his son. Please tell him that this was just a nightmare. That his son was home and safe in his bed. Sakae choked as he gripped onto the Detective’s arm. “What happened to my son?!”

“We’re finding out.” Detective Namikaze whispered, “But you need to get to Shibuya.”

Sakae let out a sharp breath, nodding as he leaned back, “I need…” God, he couldn’t breathe. Was his son alive? What happened? Who took him? Where was he? All the of the worst case scenarios were going through his head in that moment.

“I’ll take you.” Detective Namikaze murmured, “Let’s go.”

Sakae didn’t even hesitate. He had to go. He had to get to Shibuya. Sakae needed to find out what happened to his son. This couldn’t be happening. Despite everything, Guren was all that he had. He couldn’t lose him. How could this happen? Guren was always so careful. He knew exactly what to look for and what he needed to keep an eye out for.

All he knew was that he was not going to be able to breathe again until he saw him again.

Sakae did not hesitate. He quickly followed after the Detective. He had to get to Shibuya. He had to find his son.

Guren felt so disoriented whenever he started to regain consciousness. All he could use was his hearing. The Omega had felt hot. He was guessing that a blanket had been thrown over him. Masking the fact that he was hiding in the back seat. Through the static in his ears, he could still pick up that music. It was loud. His head was pounding and everything felt like it was spinning around him. Guren felt sick to his stomach. He pulled at his hands but was unable to do anything about it. The metal was biting into his skin.

He had heard and felt the vehicle that he was in come to a stop. It was so quiet, but Guren only had white noise in his ears. Guren inhaled sharply as a door closed before he heard another opening up. He could feel the night air against him as hands grabbed underneath his arms and pulled him up. Guren grunted as he suddenly hit the hard ground. Despite being unable to see, and everything still feeling so far away, it felt like grass against his skin.

A strong hand was on his bicep, pulling him back up as the Omega stumbled over his feet. Guren still felt so woozy as he was being pulled forward. Most of his body weight was leaning against his abductor as he was forced to walk. Guren was honestly surprised that he could even do that. What did this bastard even drug him with? There was no fight in him. As much as his mind was screaming at him to kick, scream, fight, he couldn’t.

Guren had to focus more on staying on his feet, but his captor was practically carrying him at one point. Guren’s body kept trying to give out. Weak and fatigued from whatever it was that he was given.

Guren wasn’t sure how far that they had walked before he heard a door opening up and he was being pulled in. “No…” He managed to mutter out. His voice was slurred. Honestly, he didn’t know if he actually said it or thought it. Guren had found himself being thrown to the floor. He hissed out, the pain flaring up his shoulder as he found himself rolling onto his stomach due to where the cuffs were.

Guren could hear the footsteps echoing closer to him as the cuffs behind him were undone on one wrist before his arms were being pulled. He heard the rattling of a chain. Quickly, his wrist was once again cuffed again. He felt so in and out of it. It felt like he was on a concrete floor. There wasn’t much that he could tell by his surroundings in the state that he was in.

Just how much trouble was he really in?

How could he let this happen? Why didn’t he notice? Was he just so tired that he didn’t notice that something was wrong until it had happened?

The floor was cold against the skin that was pressed into it. Guren was trying to focus on getting his heart rate to lower. To calm down. Guren had to attempt to keep his head on straight. Freaking out and panicking wasn’t going to do him any good. He had been laying there for a bit, slowly feeling like he was starting to come down from whatever it was that was in his system. Guren took in a shallow breath, balling his fists as it felt a bit more like he was regaining more clarity.

Somewhere behind him, he heard what sounded like a padlock being closed and more footsteps. Each one had Guren’s heart pounding a bit harder in his chest. Through the haze, it sounded like heavy echoes. His gut was twisting. The nausea was pooling in his stomach more with each passing second.

His arm was grabbed again and Guren felt himself getting pulled up. It felt like the adrenaline hit and he kicked, aiming for his abductor. The Omega did the first thing that he could think of as the adrenaline started to pump through him. Just do anything. The fight or flight instinct had kicked in, and Guren was doing everything in his limited power to try and do anything.

Hands were grabbing at him, attempting to pin him back down before he felt a hard strike across his face. His head snapped to the side and Guren had found himself stopping. Guren could taste the blood on his lips as he panted. Everything still felt hazy despite the sudden wave of desperation that had hit him.

He heard quiet shushing sounds as a hand reached out and grabbed at the fabric covering his eyes. It was jerked away and Guren inhaled sharply. His eyes widened a bit as they readjusted to suddenly being able to see again.

The Omega let out a shaky breath, shaking his head, “Lord Hiragi?” Guren was stunned to see him. Guren never would have thought of it, but then he remembered his voice. Excuse me. It had been him. Tenri did this? Tenri kidnapped him? Guren’s heart skipped a beat again as he found himself trying to slip back a bit.

Tenri Hiragi was kneeling in front of him, the blindfold was still in his hand, as his amber gaze moved over Guren’s face. The Alpha man had reached out and Guren had instinctively pulled back. It didn’t stop him from reaching out and grabbing at Guren’s jaw as he murmured, “You’re still coming down from it.” Tenri’s grip was hard. Holding tightly onto his face to make sure that he couldn’t move it. Guren felt like he couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t believe it. Guren was actually in shock. Tenri was looking over his face, a smile gracing his face for a second as he leaned in a bit and even through the gloss of his eyes, Guren could see it all.

Guren couldn’t breathe. His heart was thumping against his chest. It still felt like everything was spinning and out of focus. His body felt so heavy. As if weights were being pressed on him. He had never taken drugs before, so he had no idea what it felt like. This definitely had to be from it.

Why did Tenri do this? What did he want from him? Guren was actually shocked that Tenri would go to lengths like this instead of just ordering him around. Which was entirely in his power to do so as the main branch of the family. Tenri was the Head of the family. Guren would have no choice but to listen to him in that case.

Why kidnap him?

Guren found himself looking around the room. It was dark. Really dark. There was just enough light to see Tenri. At least, it was his silhouette. There wasn’t much around him. The cuffs that were on him were connected to a short chain that was connected somewhere behind him. Guren’s heart was pounding in his chest as he looked back to Tenri.

“What… Why are you doing this?” Guren whispered. His words were slurring despite the bits of clarity that he was having. The cuffs were digging a bit harder into his wrists as he curled his fingers around the chains. He had kept attempting to put more space between him and Tenri, but his back was pressing into the wall behind him. “Why… Why did you bring me here?”

“I can do whatever I want to you.” Tenri replied, “And if you don’t want me to hurt you or your dear family, you’ll do whatever I say.” Tenri had said it in such a matter of fact tone that had Guren shivering. The Omega swallowed harshly as he shivered from the way that the Alpha was speaking. He didn’t like that tone.

With everything still swimming around him, Guren was still having difficulty just trying to have recollection. A part of him wasn’t even sure if this was really happening, but even in his own nightmares, he didn’t think he could ever dream anything like this up.

What did Tenri want with him?

Where the Hell did he bring him?

There were so many questions going through his head. He had to stay calm. Guren knew that. Tenri was a dangerous man who could easily kill him. That was the last thing that he wanted.

Guren shuffled back a bit, pulling his legs a bit closer to him as he pulled against the chain he was connected too. “Let me go, Lord Hiragi.” Guren murmured, shaking his head, “I won’t tell—”

Guren was only created with another hit to the face. Tenri’s hand grabbed his chin again, forcing Guren to look back at the dark look on the Alpha’s face. “That isn’t going to happen, Guren.”

Everything still felt like it was a haze around him. His body was feeling so heavy again despite a bit more clarity coming. Guren let out a labored breath as he found himself looking around again. Where did Tenri take him? Where was he? What did this man want to do with him? Guren turned his gaze back to Tenri, whispering, “What did you give me?”

“Just a little bit of ketamine.” Tenri drawled, “I didn’t want you fighting me.”

Guren’s heart was still racing, no matter how much he was trying to calm himself. The Omega jerked on the chains again, shaking his head, “What do you want from me?”

Tenri hummed, pulling his hand away and leaning back again, “In due time.”

“Lord Hiragi, please, just let me go home.” Guren whispered, “I swear I won’t tell anyone about this.”

“It’s too late for that.” Tenri stated as he stood back up. Guren had watched him, swallowing harshly at the parch of his throat. “The drug’s effects should wear off by morning.”

“You can’t keep me here.” Guren said quickly, “Someone—”

“No one will be able to hear you scream.” Tenri stated, giving him a sharp look, “This place is completely soundproof.” Then a smirk started to form on the Alpha’s face, “Give it a try. See if someone really does come for you.” Guren stayed silent, curling his fingers around the chain. Tenri smiled, sitting down on what looked like to be a large crate. “Good. It would seem like we have an understanding.”

Guren shook his head, swallowing harshly as he looked around again. It was still hard to see with some of the blurriness of his vision, but he did catch sight of a mattress with a blanket and pillow on the ground not far from him. The Omega turned his attention to the chain, looking at the length of it to see that it would give him just enough leeway to get to it. His heart skipped a beat whenever he did look back to the mattress.

Tenri sighed, standing back up as he crossed the room to grab at Guren’s arm again. The Omega found himself being hauled to his feet before he Guren found himself being pushed down onto the mattress. The panic hit him for a second as he rolled over and went to kick his foot up.

“Calm down, Guren.” Tenri stated, “Get some sleep. I will drug you again if I have too.”

Slowly, Guren had started to lay down. Just doing as he was told for the moment. Tenri watched him. Keeping an eye on him. The Omega’s heart was still racing as he laid on his side and a blanket was thrown over him. He had to figure out a way out of this. Anything. What did he even do? This was Tenri. He was the Head of the Hiragi family. The same family that his served under. Going against him was a big no, no. What did Tenri even want with him?

Just do as he was told for now. Guren still had drugs in his system. Ketamine, he guessed. He could still feel the effects right now even if he was getting some of his clarity back. He was tired. He was still tired from traveling as it was. Now, he had this to deal with. Don’t panic. At least, try not to.

Tenri was staring down at him for a moment before he turned and went to the door. Guren watched his hands, seeing him go for the padlock that was there. Tenri unlocked it, taking it off before undoing three more locks. The Alpha looked back at him for a second, looking entirely satisfied with himself before he stepped out and closed the door behind him. Guren didn’t hear a sound after that. Maybe, this place really was soundproof. He felt like he should have heard something. Even in the state that he was in.

With Tenri gone now, Guren had taken the moment to start surveying his surroundings. Trying to find anything to tell him where he was. Tenri said the place was soundproof. Should he even chance to find out if he’s lying? Guren honestly had no reason to suspect that Tenri was bluffing. The mattress that he was laying on was just a mattress on the concrete floor. The blanket was a thin one and he wasn’t actually close enough to the pillow to know anything. It did have a pillowcase on it. Guren rolled to his stomach, bracing his hands on the mattress to push himself up.

His mind was still swimming. His heart was pounding hard enough that he could practically hear it in his ears. Guren keep looking around. He could see empty shelves, behind him was a wall and a door but he couldn’t see what was behind him. The place that he was in was relatively on the small side but still sort of spacious. Guren turned his attention to the chain, pulling on it to see if he could do anything about it. It just clanked against the metal that it was connected to. His body was fatigued and exhausted, which wasn’t giving him much help in attempting to do anything about it. It looked like a large, thick clasp of sorts was keeping the chain connected. Another clasp was connected to the cuffs that were secured around his wrists. No matter how he bent his fingers, he couldn’t get to the clasp. For a second, he thought of attempting to use his teeth but judging by the thickness, all he would do is crack his teeth in the process.

Guren exhaled sharply, turning his attention back on the room. Guren shuffled off of the mattress, getting to his feet as he surveyed the length of the chain. It looked to be roughly three feet. Just enough to give him some space to walk but mostly keeping him constricted to the corner that he was in. Guren stumbled over to the wall, reaching up and placing his hand against it. A layer of thick padding. It appeared like it was only on the outer walls. The support beams of the walls were just standard wood. Which, he had also moved his fingers across. It wasn’t telling him much about what kind of building he was in. It just looked like a small building. Guren looked around, trying to find any windows. There was a bit of light, which meant that there had been one somewhere. He did spot a small one high up on the wall across from him. Small slips of paper were on the edges. Guren had also noticed the bars on the window as well.

He was tempted to scream. For all he knew, Tenri had driven him into the middle of nowhere. He had been blindfolded the entire time and had only regained consciousness for a bit. Guren could be anywhere. Don’t panic. That’s what he kept telling himself. Panicking would be a bad idea.

The Omega looked around, feeling his stomach fall. What was Tenri going to do to him? Why do all of this? Guren wanted to scream. There was so much that he wanted to do. Guren jerked against the chains again, feeling the cuffs digging into his wrists. The Omega paused for a moment as he felt the cuffs hit something. Guren looked down to his wrist, lifting them up as he ran his fingers across the bracelet.

Shinya…

The Omega found himself sinking down back onto the mattress as he curled his fingers around the bracelet as much as he could. He squeezed his eyes shut, sucking in a breath as he rocked for a moment. Please tell him that this was just a nightmare. His gut twisted as he pulled back and cracked open his gaze.

He didn’t know what Tenri wanted from him, but what Guren knew was… He was going to do anything to get out of this.

Chapter Text

The clock was ticking. Shinya was getting more aggravated by the second. Frustrated and angry. He felt so helpless in this situation. Guren had been fucking abducted. Snatched right off of the street with witnesses around and no one had a damn piece of information that helped tell them what really happened.

All the exhaustion that Shinya had felt before he was heading off to bed was long gone. There were volunteers now. All of them were going to be looking. Guren’s picture was being passed around. His description. Shinya hated this. Who the Hell would do this? Shinya had just been talking to him. All it told him from the time frames that he had been given was that Guren had been taken just minutes after they had stopped talking. It felt like he was getting punched in the gut.

Shinya felt so powerless to do anything. He stared down at the picture of Guren that he had in his hand. He heard about the statistics of things like this. The first twenty-four hours were the most critical in these types of cases. It meant that they might only have hours to find Guren alive.

Well, with Law Enforcement knowledge, there was a good chance that they were looking for a… body.

Who would have done this? Was it a stranger? Someone that they knew? They had been given the lackluster description of the man responsible and it didn’t ring any bells. An adult male was pretty much all that they had. From what he heard; they were trying to find if any of the nearby cameras had caught anything. It didn’t make him feel any better. Guren was gone.

Guren was a hell of a fighter. He would not go down without a fight. But that only went so far. The Omega was trained and knew self-defense but that wouldn’t matter if he wasn’t capable of fighting back. Shinya didn’t even want to think of what was happening to him.

Please, tell him that he wasn’t going to find Guren’s deceased body. He didn’t know if he could bear the thought of it. He couldn’t give up. Guren was out there. He had to be alive. He just had to be.

“Alright! Listen up!” Shinya’s attention turned to where Detective Kijima had moved to stand in front of everyone. He held up a blown-up picture of the one that Shinya had sent him. The Detective was holding it up as the search party members and the police officers looked to him. “This is our victim. Guren Ichinose, an adolescent Omega male. He is fifteen years old with medium-length black hair and purple eyes. He was last seen wearing dark jeans, a white long-sleeved shirt with a blue-grey sweater over the top. We have roadblocks set up and we are searching any large black SUVs. All of you have been given a search grid number.” The Detective looked around, “Volunteers, if you find anything, tell one of the officers that will be accompanying you. Anything that you find could be evidence, and we would like to avoid any contamination. Officers, you will be going with standard protocol. Alright, you may go.”

The Detective had moved out while Shinya let out a sharp breath. This didn’t feel real. This couldn’t be happening.

“Are we ever going to see him again?” Sayuri questioned.

Shinya let out a soft breath, “We have too.”

Sakae’s heart was pounding even harder the second that they had gotten to Shibuya. The dread was hitting him as he saw all of the police lights outside of Guren’s apartment building. The car had barely gotten into park whenever he had hopped out. He had started rushing down the street, shaking his head as the overwhelming emotions started to hit him.

This was all happening.

“Excuse me!” Sakae exclaimed, pushing his way through the crowd. Where were Sayuri and Shigure? He was looking around the crowd and trying to locate them. He knew that they must be freaking out. Despite being from serving families, he knew that they were still Guren’s friends, and he knew that they still deeply cared for his son and vice versa. “Excuse me!”

“Hey!” It was a police officer who had stepped forward, pressing a hand to his chest as Sakae’s gaze dropped down, “This is a crime scene, sir. Are you here to volunteer for the—”

“My son!” Sakae cut him off, “My son…” He couldn’t even get the words out. His voice was so panicked. His heart wouldn’t stop pounding against his chest.

Detective Namikaze came up beside him, flashing his badge as he said, “I’m Detective Shouta Namikaze. This is Sakae Ichinose. Guren Ichinose’s father. We’re looking for Detective Makoto Kijima.”

The officer stopped as the realization dawned on his face. He stepped back, motioning away from them. “He’s over there.”

Sakae didn’t hesitate to rush off in that direction. Namikaze had pulled out in front of him, calling out for the other Detective. The Alpha Ichinose’s gaze had fallen onto the tall man as the Detective turned and looked at them. “You must be Sakae Ichinose.”

“Yes, sir.” Sakae stated.

“Detective Makoto Kijima.” The Detective introduced himself, “I would like to speak to you regarding your son.”

“Do you know anything? Have you found anything?” Sakae questioned.

“Not yet.” Detective Kijima replied, “But we are doing everything that we can. Detective Namikaze told me that you often work with the police in Aichi.”

“That’s right.” The Alpha Ichinose murmured. “I just… I need to find my son. He’s all I have.”

Detective Kijima hummed, “Do you have any enemies? Anyone who might want to hurt you or your son?”

Sakae exhaled sharply. He had been going through everything on the way here. Trying to figure any of it out that he could to try and figure it out. “No one that I can think of.”

“Have you received any ransom demands?” Kijima went on.

Sakae shook his head, “No.”

“Do you know of anyone that your son might be having problems with? A lover? A classmate? Was he involved in any criminal activity that you might be aware of?” Kijima questioned further.

Sakae shook his head, “Nothing like that. Guren’s smart and he’s resourceful. He used to help the police in Aichi too.” He lifted his gaze again, “My son wouldn’t do anything like that. He was just on his way home. He had school tomorrow.”

Detective Kijima gave him a slight smile, “I’m sure that Guren is a great kid.” He looked around for a moment before looking back to Sakae again, “We are doing everything in our power to find your son.”

Sakae wanted to believe that. He really did.

At the moment, he didn’t know what to do.

Guren must have passed out at some point because whenever he had woken up, he could hear the chains moving. It had made him jump up and his eyes widened as he found himself face to face with Tenri. Tenri was looking him over, chuckling a bit as he said, “Calm down, Guren.”

Fuck.

It wasn’t just a damn nightmare.

“Lord Hiragi,” Guren whispered.

Tenri had undone the clasp on the chains that connected the cuffs to it. Guren had pulled his cuffed hands to himself, quickly shuffling back on the bed as the Alpha dropped down the chain to the floor. Tenri stood back up to his full height, looking him over. Guren was definitely coming down from the drug. He had a lot more clarity and movement now. This was all real. It wasn’t some bad trip that he was on.

The Alpha walked around the mattress, reaching down and grabbing Guren by his bicep and forcing him to his feet. The Omega had no choice but to follow after him. Guren stumbled over his feet as he was pulled around the corner. It was the same wall that he had spotted before. It had led to another door. Tenri had reached into his pocket, pulling out a key and pushed it into the lock. He turned it, clicking it open before opening up the door. The Alpha reached over, flicking on a light and Guren grimaced as the light assaulted his eyes.

It had revealed a small bathroom to him and Guren found himself being shoved inside. Tenri had stepped in with him, closing the door behind them. The Omega swallowed harshly as he heard the lock flip again. He looked around the room. Spotting a shower, a toilet, and a sink.

“Go on.” Tenri stated, shoving at his shoulder again. Tenri had moved passed him, going for the shower. Guren tried to keep his heart rate down. “This will be your only chance until I say so, Guren. So you might as well just take advantage of my kindness.”

Guren eyed the toilet for a second before looking back to Tenri’s back. He wasn’t looking at him at least. The Omega exhaled sharply, feeling a bit of the unease and humiliation hit him. Right now, Tenri had all the cards. For a second, Guren looked over his shoulder at the bathroom door. Tenri locked it. He’d have to unlock it and bolt as fast as he could. Tenri would catch him before he even got the lock opened. Even if he managed to slip out, the image flashed in his mind. The padlock. He might have been drugged, but he definitely remembered that clearly.

Guren had balanced the odds in his head, deciding to just comply for now as he went about it. Tenri had turned on the shower while he did so. Guren kept eyeing him before he dropped his gaze down to his cuffed wrists. They were already showing the marks on them from where he either jerked against them or they had started cutting into his skin. His skin was already raw from it. The Omega inhaled sharply as his gaze settled on the bracelet. It had been hidden just enough underneath his clothing for now. His father had been able to so quickly identify the purpose of it. He didn’t want Tenri to know that. It would put Shinya at risk. That was just something that he couldn’t allow. He looked back to Tenri really quickly as the thought crossed his mind. Just in case. Guren quickly undid the clasp while Tenri was distracted and curled his hand enough to catch it in his palm. The Omega leaned down, placing it just out of sight with a reminder to himself to grab it before they left. Once he had done that, he stood back up, making sure that his jeans were back in place. He had noticed that his socks and shoes were gone. He didn’t remember wearing them into this place if he was being honest.

“Get undressed.” Tenri ordered.

“Lord Hiragi,” Guren whispered as the Alpha turned to look at him. Guren raised his cuffed wrists. “I can’t.”

Tenri hummed, exhaling sharply, “Right.” Tenri had reached back into his pocket, pulling out another key that Guren would guess was for the cuffs. As Tenri grabbed the cuffs, he stopped just short of putting the key in. “You do anything at all, and you will regret it, Guren. Understood. I will not hesitate.” Guren nodded as Tenri did slip the key into the cuffs and slowly released Guren’s wrists from their confines. Guren took the chance to rub at his sore skin. “Strip.”

The Omega’s heart was once again pounding as the desire to tell Tenri to fuck off hit. Just comply. He knew what would happen. Tenri was not bluffing. Guren hesitated. He didn’t want to do this. This meant getting naked in front of Tenri fucking Hiragi. It was something that he didn’t want to do. The look that Tenri had fixated on him had him shivering. The shudder going down his spine as he watched the man. He started with his sweater first, pulling it off and dropping it down to the floor before grabbing his shirt and repeating. His hands were shaking by the time that he had gotten to his pants. The Omega had hesitated, but Tenri was giving him a look that made him do it. Guren was left standing there, completely naked as he curled his arms around himself.

Tenri had grabbed his arm, jerking him towards the shower. Guren had stumbled right into it, gasping as the water hit his face. The Omega turned his gaze away. He was trying everything that he could to hide his body away. He felt so… awkward. It was so humiliating standing there with him. Guren dropped his gaze down. Just standing underneath the warm spray as he heard Tenri shuffling around. The Omega just closed his eyes. Don’t do anything stupid. Don’t react until he knew that he actually stood a chance. What would happen if he did defy him? There were so many thoughts going through his head.

Guren froze the second that he heard Tenri getting closer to him. A hand planted in between his shoulder blades, pushing him into the wall as he felt the water being directed at his head. He had squeezed his eyes shut, trying to breathe through the fact the water was attempting to get into his nose and mouth. He could feel a washcloth moving over his back and to his shoulders and down his arm. The soap followed as he swallowed harshly. Don’t do anything. He wanted to fight back, turn around and do anything.

The thought had crossed his mind. If he could, there was one thing that he could try. Just as the thought crossed his mind, he felt himself being jerked back, pulling a shocked sound out of him as his face as grabbed in a crushing grip, “Don’t even think about it, Guren.” The grip got harder as Guren heaved for a second, attempting to turn his head away from the water, “It won’t just be you that gets hurt if you try anything. You wouldn’t want that would you? Your little friends, the scum that you call family, I can hurt them all.”

“No.” Guren choked out, jerking a bit against the hold.

“Don’t do anything stupid then, and no one will get hurt.” Tenri growled, “Understood.”

Guren nodded quickly, “Okay.”

Tenri’s hand moved to his hair, and he was able to feel the soap that was moving into his hair. He had caught the strong scent of flowers from it. The water was back in his hair, washing it all away as Tenri’s fingers continued to card through the wet strands. After it was all washed out, he felt something else going into his hair. Probably conditioner. It smelt the same. It was strong. Assaulting his nose as he panted. The panic was hitting him. He was trying hard not to freak out. He had to do everything that he could. Tenri could kill him.

Guren had started pulling away from all of it. Detaching from himself as the hands moved over his body. In his hair. He hated it. Guren wanted to shove his hands away. “That’s better.” Tenri murmured into his ear. The water had turned off, and Guren was finding himself getting pulled away. It had caught him off guard enough that he had slipped. Tenri let him fall and Guren crashed into the floor. His eyes opened for a second, spotting the bracelet on the floor. As Tenri stepped forward, Guren had quickly reached out and scooped it up. Closing his fist around it and pulling his arms back to himself. Guren found himself being toweled off. Starting with his hair to ring it out before it was moving down his body and wiping the water away. Guren tried not to focus on it at all. In a way, it felt like he was paralyzed. He couldn’t understand why he couldn’t move at all.

Tenri had reached out for him again, placing a knee on his lower back as he grabbed at Guren’s arms. The Omega’s arms were pulled back behind him again before the cuffs were being clasped back around his wrists. With his hands once again bound behind him, Tenri moved and lifted him off of the ground. Guren’s feet grazed the floor at first before he was settled back down and able to walk on his own. Tenri had picked up his clothing, gathering every piece of it up. Guren found himself looking at his clothing, realizing only now that he was restrained again without them. His heart plummeted into the pits of his stomach as the nausea hit.

Tenri shoved him forward. The Alpha reached around him to unlock the door, opening it up and pulling Guren out. The door was closed and relocked behind him. Guren sucked in a sharp breath, finding that he was being pulled back towards the mattress. Tenri shoved him down, and he had fallen onto his front. Guren quickly managed to roll to his side, getting his legs underneath him so he could sit up. The Omega started shuffling back. His back hit the wall as his heart started to pound again. Guren curled his legs to himself, attempting to shield himself away. Tenri walked over to where the crate was that he had been sitting on before, dropping down Guren’s clothing. Tenri had moved a bit and Guren heard the click of a button. That’s when the Omega spotted the video camera. It was pointed directly at him. Guren’s gaze fixated on the red light that signified that it was on and recording.

Tenri grabbed up the camera, holding it in his hand as he started to approach him. Guren shuffled back, putting as much distance as he could before he found his back in the corner. Effectively trapping him there. Tenri had stepped onto the mattress, kneeling down right in front of him. With his free hand, the Alpha had reached out, grazing a hand across his face. Guren had turned away from it, squeezing his eyes shut as he focused more on trying to control his breathing.

“You are going to answer all of my questions honestly, alright, Guren?” Tenri murmured, grazing at his face again as Tenri tucked some of his wet hair behind his ear. Guren found himself nodding quickly. Right now, he was in no position to fight back. Honestly, he felt like he should, but he couldn’t bring himself to do so. Tenri had effectively placed himself between Guren and the door. Guren’s gaze moved to the door, seeing the padlock on it. There were three more different locks on the inside alone. It would take too long to get through all of them.

Any time that he tried to focus, Tenri’s fingers were touching him again. Almost like he was caressing his face. Trailing them down the side of his cheek and going down his neck. Guren was trying not to focus on the camera that was practically being shoved into his face.

“Have you ever been with anyone, Guren?” Guren froze. His eyes had widened for a second before he found himself looking to Tenri in shock. Tenri looked interested. Intrigued at the thought as his amber gaze moved over Guren’s face. Like he was looking for signs.

“Why are you asking me that?” Guren questioned.

“Answer the question, Guren.” Tenri mused. The Omega choked at Tenri’s fingers slipped towards his neck. While he wasn’t grasping tightly, the threat of cutting off his airway was there. “Have you?”

Guren felt like he couldn’t breathe as he curled his hands. He shook his head, muttering, “No.”

“So, you’ve never had sex before?” This felt so humiliating. Why would Tenri even want to know that? The dots weren’t connecting in his head at the moment as he turned his gaze back to Tenri.

“No.” Guren admitted.

“You’ve never even been touched. Have you?” Tenri went on.

“Why do you want to know that?!” Guren exclaimed.

The Omega was cut off by Tenri actually clamping his hand around his neck as he was pushed into the wall harder. Guren choked around it, unable to breathe as Tenri leaned in a bit, “You speak only when I tell you, Guren. Am I understood?” Tenri’s grip on his neck had tightened and dots were quickly trying to cover his vision. He choked around it. Attempting to get air in instinctually. Guren nodded just to get Tenri to let him go. The Alpha did let go off of his neck as Guren coughed and wheezed. Tenri had grabbed at Guren’s face again, forcing him to look at him. “Answer the question.”

Guren inhaled sharply, trying to ignore the sting in his throat from the oxygen being cut off as he shook his head. “No, I haven’t.” Guren really hated the look that Tenri had given him.

“Have you ever touched yourself?” Tenri questioned.

“Wh—” Guren was cut off again as Tenri’s hand grabbed his jaw. Even though he was able too, Guren felt like he couldn’t breathe again. These questions were so invasive. The embarrassment was creeping up on his face.

“Well?” Tenri mused.

Guren squeezed his eyes shut. “No.” He whispered, “It’s always been… awkward. So, I just… don’t.”

“Because you live with someone?” Tenri questioned and Guren nodded. The Alpha hummed in response, “You have anyone… special in your life?”

“What?” Guren muttered, frowning a bit.

“Are you dating anyone?” Guren’s heart almost entirely stopped. He had kept the defensive look from coming to his face.

“No.” Guren lied. “I’ve never…”

Tenri looked pleased with all of his answers as he pulled back from him and for just a moment, Guren felt like he could breathe again. The Alpha walked back over to the crate, setting down the video camera onto it, making sure that it was still pointing in his direction. Guren had watched it. Feeling the nausea hitting him again. Tenri had walked back over to him, and Guren did feel that fight instinct kick in as Tenri grabbed at his arm.

“No!” Guren shouted, attempting to kick at the Alpha as he found himself being jerked forward. His front was pushed down into the mattress as the Alpha moved around him. “Get off of me!” Guren snapped. His cuffed hands were grabbed as one of them was released. The Omega rolled over onto his back and just started hitting. Closed fists, slaps, clawing. Anything. Tenri was just looking at him with fucking amusement. “Get off!”

Tenri had managed to grab his wrists, pinning them down above his head as he heard the handcuff click shut again. Tenri put most of his body weight on top of him. Trapping down his hips as an arm kept his arms pinned down. The chain was grabbed, and the clasp was redone. Leaving his arms pinned above his head.

The panic was surging through him again. The dots had finally connected and Guren was doing everything in his limited power in an attempt to fight him off. He had been able to pull the chains just enough to push at Tenri’s face whenever he got close to him.

“Get off!” Guren screamed again. “Don’t touch me!”

His heart was racing as Tenri’s hands trailed down his sides, moving to his hips before pushing them down into the mattress. Guren could hear the sounds of himself hyperventilating. Each breath that he took was short and choppy. Catching in his throat before he had a chance to suck in an actual breath. Tenri’s grip on his waist was hard, keeping him pinned down as he attempted to close his legs. Do anything. Guren knew exactly what Tenri wanted from him now. All he felt was desperation and the need to try and fight his way out. The chain did not give him much leeway at all with his hands.

“Shh,” Tenri shushed him, “It’s okay. Calm down.”

As if he actually could. He knew Tenri’s intentions now. He could see the look in his eye. The way it looked like the man was trying to devour him. A lustful hunger in his eyes that had Guren’s stomach twisting. Tenri’s fingers were digging in, pulling Guren’s hips further down on the mattress. Forcing his arms to stretch more in a way that kept him from pulling them up. Either way, he attempted to jerk his arms again.

“Don’t do this.” Guren pleaded. He didn’t even care about controlling the sound of his voice anymore. He felt so powerless to do anything to stop it. “Lord Hiragi, please—” Guren choked out as he made eye contact with his captor. It looked like it only fueled Tenri even more as Tenri’s hands pried his legs apart despite Guren’s attempts to keep them closed. Tenri had perfectly slotted himself between Guren’s legs, effectively pinning him down with his body weight alone. “Don’t do this. Please—Don’t.”

Guren was panicking again. Instinctively, he was still trying to pull his arms to him in an attempt to hit at Tenri. He kept trying to close his legs despite how Tenri’s knee was planted on one of them and forcing it open.

“It’ll all be okay.” Tenri murmured, “Just relax.”

Fuck that.

Absolutely fuck that.

Guren let out a shaky breath. The fear was hitting him now. Please, don’t let this happen to him. Please. The Omega was trying to breathe. It was like it was all taken from him. Tenri’s hands were on him. The grip was harsh.

Guren froze the second he heard a zipper. The fight instinct kicked in again. All he could do was flail. Jerk his body around as he shouted, “Don’t! Stop!” He couldn’t even hear what he was saying anymore. His words were clashing together in his panic. It felt like cracks were starting to form in his mind. He felt so powerless. Helpless.

Hopeless.

Tenri had adjusted his legs again before the Alpha grunted as he snapped his hips forward. Guren’s eyes widened as the white noise came to his ear. He had almost screamed from it. The pain surged up his back as he felt Tenri slip inside of him. The stretch of his body hurt. It had stunned him. Causing him to freeze as it felt like everything started to flow in slow motion.

Guren had snapped out of it, quickly panting out, “Stop—No.” He jerked his hands again, feeling the wetness stinging at his eyes as tears started to form. “Stop… Stop, no… Don’t.” It was something out in choked whispers as Tenri’s hips pulled back from him before the Alpha was thrusting forward. Don’t cry. Don’t scream. Each time that the Alpha thrusted into him, he felt like those cracks were only starting to get bigger.

He had… He had never been touched like this.

Guren didn’t want this.

Stop.

Please stop.

Guren felt so… violated. Used… dirty… It was like he could see those same cracks starting to deepen before it eventually shattered.

It hurt. The pain was going up his back with each one. It stung. Burned. It felt like all the fight was starting to leave him. A numbness started to crash into him as it felt like a weakness coursed through him. The static was taking over. It was as if he had detached from his body. A fog covering his vision. He could see Tenri’s face. The look in his eyes. The grunts of pleasure that he made sounded so distant. Everything was distorted in his vision. Clouded over with unshed tears.

This… This was actually happening to him.

Tenri was…

He never thought that this was how he would ever do something like this.

Guren wasn’t sure if he was saying anything. All the fight had melted away. Leaving him just laying there. He couldn’t fight back. He couldn’t get him off. It didn’t matter what he did. Tenri had complete control of the situation.

His body was jerking against the bed. He could feel Tenri’s hips clashing with his own. The burning pain that continued to move through him as he squeezed his eyes shut and looked away. Just let it be over… Let it stop.

All he could feel was Tenri thrusting into him. The pain that was blistering through him. It… hurt. That’s all he felt. Pain. The nausea was pooling in his stomach. Tenri was not being gentle. It was rough. Fast. Hard. It was hard enough that even if he tried to breathe, he didn’t think that he could. Guren jerked at the chains, trying to pull his arms to him. Was he still giving pleas? Was he still talking? He couldn’t tell anymore.

Everything felt so distant.

He wanted it to stop.

Please.

Anything.

Guren cracked open his eyes, realizing that the tears had started to fall. He could feel them moving down his face as the back of Tenri’s finger slipped over it. Tenri’s hand then planted on the side of his head, forcing it even harder down into the mattress.

“Fuck…” Tenri grunted out as he thrusted into him again, “You’re so damn tight.” Guren felt the revolt hit. The disgust of hearing that come from him. It felt like he was just… shutting down. Nothing left in him to try and fight against it. It was already happening. There was nothing he could do. “A virgin body. Never touched by anyone.” Guren felt the sickness hitting him again as he squeezed his eyes shut again.

Don’t cry.

Don’t scream.

Stop.

Please… stop.

Guren had never felt this paralyzed before. Completely frozen. He thought it was just fight or flight. Maybe… freeze was the unspoken one. He had the desire to fight back but it was clouded over. Shrouded in the cracks that had formed. This was the type of thing that he would never wish on anyone. Something so heinous. Deplorable. Disgusting.

Why him?

Why was Tenri doing this to him?

Tenri was ripping away everything from him.

Tenri had let out a sharp groan whenever Guren had felt it. He had never felt more disgusted as he felt the pulsing sensation and the splash inside of his body. Tenri didn’t stop. He had kept going as his fingers tightened over Guren’s face. Just stop already. Please.

Slowly, Tenri did come to a stop and Guren couldn’t fight the pained whine as the Alpha pulled out of him. Guren just stayed laying there. Unable to move as Tenri leaned back, tucked himself away while panting, and redid his pants. Guren felt so disgusting. Revolted in himself for not fighting harder. For not being able to stop it.

Tenri really just ripped that away from him. He could feel it. Sticking on the inner parts of his thighs. Guren let out a shaky breath, rolling onto his side as Tenri stepped off of the mattress and he could hear his footsteps echoing away from him. Guren found himself staring at his cuffed wrists. He wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. He wanted to throw up. There were so many emotions going through him all at once, but he also felt so numb.

Guren curled up, moving away and pressing his side into the wall as he sat up slightly. The pain in his abdomen made his stomach hurt worse as he lowered his hands and pressed them into it. Tenri had just stolen his virginity from him. The one piece of innocence he still had left in their cruel fucked up world.

He did feel the tears in his eyes again. Remaining unshed as picked at the cuffs where he could reach. He felt so… cold. Paralyzed. It was as if everything had shattered around him in that moment. Guren almost hated that one thought came across his mind. That Tenri had just killed him. Kill him and let it be done.

“Here.” Guren lifted up his gaze, involuntarily flinching whenever Tenri had reached out. The Omega’s gaze settled on a water bottle in Tenri’s hand. “You must be thirsty.” He was, but he wasn’t about to accept a water bottle from him. Guren just looked away, curling up a bit more. Tenri exhaled sharply and Guren looked back up to see him undoing the top of it. The Alpha pulled it up to his own mouth, taking a drink before holding it out to him. Guren had watched as he swallowed it, and his gaze moved back to the water. The desire for a drink did hit him. “Take a drink, Guren.”

Slowly, Guren reached out, curling his fingers around it as Tenri let it go. Don’t do anything to anger him. After what just happened, Tenri was capable of anything. Tenri was watching him the entire time and he hesitated to bring the bottle to his lips. Carefully, he did so, taking a drink of it much to the satisfaction of his captor.

Tenri kneeled down, reaching into his pocket as he pulled out a little baggie of white pills. Guren dropped his attention to it as the Alpha pulled open the bag and pulled out one of the pills. “Open your mouth.” Tenri took the water from him and placed it on the floor. The bastard was going to drug him again.

Guren shook his head, whispering, “No.”

“I said, open your mouth.” Tenri growled. Guren shook his head, attempting to shuffle back despite the pain in his body. Tenri sighed, reaching out and grabbing the back of Guren’s head with a tight grip to his hair. Guren kept his mouth clamped shut despite the harsh jerk to his hair. It sent the pain surging through his scalp, but he had managed to keep his lips sealed. Tenri had clamped his fingers over Guren’s nose, blocking the one airway that Guren had left. Guren struggled against it. Fighting to keep him from involuntarily opening his mouth. Tenri had jerked at his hair again, growling out, “Open up, Guren.”

His lungs were begging at him. Begging him to take a breath. His mind was swimming as blurriness came to his vision from the lack of oxygen. Guren was resisting every urge to open his mouth before Tenri had moved the hand from the back of his head and started to physically pry his lips and jaw apart. Tenri didn’t get much headway on it before Guren was forced to breathe. It had happened involuntarily as he sucked in a breath and Tenri had popped the pill into his mouth. The hand that had been on his nose moved, keeping his jaw open before water was being dumped into his mouth.

Guren choked and gagged from it, but Tenri had clamped his hand over his mouth to keep it in. “Swallow.” The Omega kept resisting it at first until he had no choice but to swallow it down to keep from choking on it. “That’s a good boy.” Tenri mused as he tapped at his cheek. “You’ll feel good in about fifteen to thirty minutes.” Tenri leaned back, looking at his face with an amused smirk. “There you go.”

Guren coughed, sputtering from the way that it had choked him up. He glared up at Tenri as the Alpha stood back up and smirked at him. Tenri gave him another look before he was going over to the crate and scooped up Guren’s clothing. He walked over to the door, unlocking the padlock and looked to Guren again. Tenri stepped out, closing the door behind him as Guren wanted to scream out.

Scream until his voice was gone.

Cry until no tears were left.

He jerked at the chain, not thinking much of it as the cuffs bit down into his wrists. Guren curled up, falling against the mattress as the tears welled up in his eyes again. He hated this bastard. Despised him even more.

He felt so utterly violated.

Humiliated.

Guren was left completely bare of clothing on the mattress. He was shivering from the coldness of the air around him hitting his bare body and his still damp hair. He could feel the fluids on his thighs. This had to be the most humiliating thing that had ever happened to him. Guren hit his side, staring blankly ahead of him through the cloak of tears in his eyes. He blinked a few times as his eyes started to grow heavy. Guren did manage to reach for the blanket, pulling it over his bare body as an attempt to warm himself but also act as a shield. Hide himself away. He curled it around him the best that he could, keeping himself tucked away underneath it.

Guren let out a shaky breath as he spotted his bracelet laying on the mattress. He must have dropped it at one point. The Omega managed to reach out for it, slipping his fingers around it as he pulled it to him. Guren found himself mindlessly staring at it as the drug’s effects were starting to kick in. Was it ketamine again? Something else? Did it matter? It felt like nothing else mattered right now.

Guren traced his thumb over the bracelet before he found the will in him to sit up. Everything was spinning around him as he managed to crawl over to the side of the mattress. The Omega shoved the bracelet down between the mattress and the wall. Tucking it away. He didn’t want Tenri to take it from him too.

Guren gave out a labored breath as he fell back onto the mattress. His eyes were so heavy. No matter how much he tried to fight it, unconsciousness completely took over.

Guren felt so… helpless.

Chapter Text

The first twenty-four hours in a child abduction case were always the most critical. Forty-four percent of children were killed within the first hour, seventy-six within the first three, and the chances only lessened with every hour that passed. Whenever there was Law Enforcement involved, those changes lowered even more. Stranger abductions were more uncommon than abductions involving people that the victim knew personally. And most of the time, the motivation for the kidnapping was sexual assault. Sometimes, there were other motives for an abduction, but without more knowledge, it was hard to say for certain what the end goal of the abductor was.

It was at sixteen hours since Guren Ichinose was abducted outside of his apartment building. Which meant, they might only have eight hours left to find him alive if he hadn’t been killed already. There was a good possibility that this would be a recovery rather than a rescue.

Search parties had already blanketed the city. An all points bulletin and alert had been put out on Guren. His face was all over the media along with the description of the car that he had been pulled into. The surveillance footage that they had seen showed very little of the abduction. Nothing that would give them leads on who was in the SUV. Guren Ichinose had been identified as the kid that was seen being attacked by the witnesses who had made the first call.

All it took was eight seconds for Guren to be blitz attacked and pulled into the SUV. Eight seconds and he was gone. They were following all leads. The first people who were always looked at were immediate family. Anyone that Guren might have had an issue with. Now, it was just ticking off the list.

Makoto Kijima and his partner, Miyuki Yamada were standing outside of the Hiragi compound. They were easily let in whenever they had showed their badges and were escorted to the home to Tenri Hiragi. Kijima had worked in the Special Victims Unit for nearly a decade, and he hated the odds in this case. He wanted to see a miracle come out of this, but he unfortunately, had to follow all the right steps.

Kijima lifted his hand up, knocking on the door and waiting. From all the information that he had gathered, the Hiragi family were the main branch family that the Ichinose clan served under. And they had… issues. Bad blood between the two families for generations. It was ringing alarm bells in the back of his mind.

It had taken a moment, but the door opened up to reveal a tall Alpha male with slicked back ashen hair and sharp amber eyes to him. Kijima smiled, pulling up his badge. “Hi, I’m Detective Makoto Kijima.” He motioned to Miyuki next to him. “She is my partner, Detective Miyuki Yamada.” He lowered his badge, putting it back onto his belt, “Are you Tenri Hiragi?”

“I am.” The man replied.

“Do you have a minute to speak with us?” Kijima questioned.

Tenri hummed, “What is this about?”

“We’re investigating into the abduction of Guren Ichinose.” Kijima replied, “And we’re trying to gain more information about anyone who might want to hurt him.”

Kijima kept surveying Tenri’s face, and the Alpha man looked surprised for a second as he stepped back, “Of course, come in.” Kijima smiled, stepping inside as he looked around for a moment. Miyuki stepped in with him as Tenri closed the door and started to lead them inside. “Guren is missing?”

“Abducted.” Miyuki said back to him, “He was kidnapped outside of his apartment building last night.”

“I see.” Tenri murmured as he led them to a large room. It was definitely a living space as he walked over to a chair. He turned, sitting down as he looked up at them. Kijima had kept his eye on him. Looking for any sign on him. “Do you have any leads?”

“We’re currently working on a few.” Kijima replied, “We heard that you knew Guren.”

Tenri’s gaze moved to him, and he nodded, “That’s right. He’s the son of Sakae Ichinose. The Head of the Ichinose clan. Sakae is the Head of one of my branch families, so we speak often.”

“How much have you spoken or interacted with Guren?” Kijima questioned. Kijima moved over, taking a seat down onto the couch.

“Well,” Tenri sighed, shaking his head, “Not many. My business is mostly with Sakae.”

“What do you think of him?” Miyuki questioned, “Whenever you have spoken with him?”

Tenri leaned forward a bit and Kijima kept eyeing his body language. He was relaxed. Even looked concerned. Nothing that was necessarily ringing a bell for him. Tenri shook his head, “Not a bad kid at all. Quiet.” Tenri lifted his gaze again, turning it back to them, “When he did speak there were times he was very well-mannered and respectful, but he could have quite the attitude on him.” Tenri laughed for a second, “Honestly, between you and me… I believe it was teenage rebellion.”

“Rebellion?” Kijima mused.

Tenri nodded, “His father is quite strict with him. That could certainly cause a bit of an attitude problem.”

“His father?” Miyuki questioned, looking at Kijima before coming back at Tenri. “How strict?”

Tenri hummed, “I suppose it would depend on how you view it. As a father myself, it’s a bit concerning to me, but I’ve never full out thought abuse before.” The Alpha Hiragi sighed, looking down, “Sakae had told me before that he hated the idea of Guren being away from him.”

“Guren moved here to Shibuya in April, right?” Miyuki questioned. “To attend First Shibuya High School?”

“That’s correct.” Tenri stated, “First Shibuya High School is an elite high school for the Hiragi family and its branch families. Privately owned and operated. Guren would be attending his first year and would stay until he graduated.”

Kijima hummed, “And Guren’s father didn’t like the idea of that?”

Tenri shook his head, “No.” He smiled a bit, leaning back in the seat, “Sakae is overly protective of his son. He was worried that something would happen to him here in Shibuya. I kept reassuring him that Guren would be okay.” The Alpha sighed, shaking his head, “I guess I was wrong.”

Kijima and Miyuki shared a look for a second before Kijima was focusing back on Tenri. There was something striking him about this conversation, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. Sakae seemed to genuinely care about his son. Panicked at the thought of never seeing him again. Everything that Kijima would see a father doing. He wouldn’t say that Tenri was trying to point a finger at Sakae, but it was definitely appearing that way.

“We were told by some of Guren’s friends that he is bullied in First Shibuya. Have you heard about that? Seeing as the Hiragi family owns the school.” Kijima went on to say.

Tenri sighed, “I’m not surprised in the slightest. The Ichinose and the Hiragi have a long history together, but at the end of the day, the Ichinose clan is still one of our branch families.”

Kijima pulled out his notebook. Even though he already memorized the names, he wanted to keep playing the cards as he flipped it open and threw open the pages. “We were told that your son… Kureto took Guren as a retainer.”

“Yes.” Tenri stated, nodding his head, “My son is the Student Council President at the school. He’s in his third year there. He took Guren under his wing. If Guren was being bullied, most likely, Kureto did it to shield Guren from it. The Hiragi are respected in the school. His name alone could stop it.”

Kijima hummed, “Is there anyone you could think of… Any enemies that the Hiragi family or the Ichinose clan might have that would want to hurt Guren?”

Tenri shook his head, “No.” He stated, “There are always people that get upset about something, but no one that I can think of who would go as far as to hurt the son of one of the Heads of my branch families.” Tenri leaned forward as more concerned showed over his face. “Is there anything I can do to help find him?”

“Right now we have search parties.” Miyuki stated.

Tenri nodded, “I’ll get as many of my people as possible to join in the search.” Tenri stood up, giving them a nod. “Rather there is bad blood between my family and his, I would like to do everything in my power to help find him.”

That had definitely thrown Kijima off as he closed up his notebook and slipped it back into place. He reached into his other pocket, pulling out one of his cards as he stood up and held it out. “If you think of anything else, give me a call.”  

Tenri reached out, taking the card and nodded, “I will.” He slipped the card into his pocket, giving them another look, “I would like to go be with Sakae to help him if I can. I’m assuming that he’s here in Shibuya?”

“That’s right.” Miyuki stated, “He arrived last night.”

“If I think of anything, I will be sure to let you know.” Tenri added in as the two Detectives started to head towards the door. “You have the full backing of the Hiragi family in assisting in any way that you need. I’ll give a call to First Shibuya and notify the teachers to prepare the students for any questions that you might have.”

“That would be helpful, thank you.” Miyuki replied.

Kijima kept eyeing Tenri for a moment as the Alpha man opened up the door. “Thank you for your time.” Kijima stated as they started to slip out.

Tenri had given them another pleasantry before the door was closing behind them. The two of them gave each other one more look before they were walking away. The clock was still ticking. They needed to move.

Kijima made the mental note to revisit later.

Something was striking him as odd, and he just couldn’t figure it out.

They had no choice but to stop searching in favor of getting quick naps in. Guren’s entire apartment was being ripped apart by police. His laptop had been taken. His phone was in evidence. They were going through everything. It felt like they were just wasting time now. Guren was out there somewhere with god knows what happening to him.

Shinya felt entirely sick to his stomach. He was the last person to hear from Guren. Guren was gone, and he had been none the wiser until the message came in from the group chat. Shinya had wished he had just stayed on the phone with him until Guren had gotten safely back into his apartment. He never thought anything like this would ever happen. There was so little information to go off of. So little to tell them who did this or even why.

Shinya didn’t even want to think about it.

But he had no choice.

Guren needed him to be out there looking.

Shinya wasn’t going to just… give up.

They were currently in another one of the apartments that had been bought out by the Ichinose clan. They had three floors in the apartment complex. They were in the one that Sayuri and Shigure were originally meant to be in before they had decided to stay directly in Guren’s apartment.

They were all tense. They were tired. They had take out with them. They needed to have their strength to go back out there. Shinya couldn’t eat. His food was sitting right in front of him. They were all just picking at their food. It didn’t seem like any of them really had an appetite either. So far, it felt like sixteen hours of Hell. Shinya had managed to get about an hour, maybe two, of sleep just because he had passed out from exhaustion.

All he could think about was Guren.

Despite their new romantic relationship, Guren was still his friend. His best fucking friend. And he was just… gone. No one had even noticed until Sayuri and Shigure had realized Guren never came inside. It made him wonder how long it would have taken to connect the dots that it was Guren if it hadn’t been for the fact that Sayuri and Shigure were so protective of him. Especially Shigure. She had been the one who noticed the time and Guren’s patterns didn’t line up.

Shinya’s attention turned to his phone. The news was on it. Guren’s face was plastered right on the screen. Word was out. They were looking for him. They were spreading the information around. Shinya hated this feeling that he had in his gut. This was wrong. Guren should be here. Why did this have to happen to him?

It felt so off that Guren wasn’t right here with them. He might have his habits, but more often than not, they were together. Just as a big group. Laughing, joking around, playing games. Now, it was just dead silence. Tense. It was so thick. Choking. The girls looked ready to cry. Goshi looked angry despite the fact that he was trying to keep their hopes up. Keep a smile on their faces and be as reassuring that he could be that they were going to find him. Even he was cracking too. Shinya just didn’t have it in him to even pretend. He felt entirely numb to everything.

Shinya turned his attention away from his phone and looked back up to his friends. Really, Guren had bene the glue that brought them together. He was like the sun that they all orbited around. If it wasn’t for him, all of them wouldn’t even be friends. Guren was always there for them. Now, it was their turn to return the favor.

And it felt like he was just stuck.

“We should get back out there.” Shigure said, cutting through the silence.

“Yeah.” Sayuri replied, already getting to her feet. “We need to keep looking.”

Shinya knew that Shigure and Sayuri were beating themselves up. It was written all over their faces. Considering they had been the last people to see him, it was hitting them exceptionally hard. Mito was also to her feet, nodding, “Let’s go then.”

Goshi stood up as well, pausing as he reached into his pocket for his phone. He gave a face for a second before he was looking up, “Mito, check your phone.”

Mito frowned slightly, but did reach for her phone and looked up in surprise. “What is it?” Sayuri questioned.

“My parents are joining the search.” Goshi replied, “They said that Lord Hiragi ordered it.”

“Mine too.” Mito murmured.

Shinya actually felt the shock hit him. Tenri Hiragi ordered for the branch families to join the search? The same assholes that looked at Guren like he was just a piece of garbage? “Father ordered it?”

“Yeah.” Goshi said, “Look.”

Goshi held out his phone and Shinya had read the message quickly. “Holy shit.” He whispered. Maybe… Tenri just wanted the Hiragi family punching bag back. The Ichinose clan were a branch family. They were just a lowly branch but still a branch family. Maybe it was a strange, twisted way to look helpful. Shinya shrugged it off, trying to ignore the feeling in the pit of his gut. “I’m heading back out.”

Shinya didn’t wait for them to say anything. He just took off to head out. He needed to be out there looking for him.

He wasn’t going to give up.

Shinya would never give up on Guren.

Sakae felt like he couldn’t breathe. He hadn’t been able to sleep a wink despite what the police told him to do. They wanted him to keep track of his communications. Watch for any signs of someone trying to contact him for a ransom demand. If that was the case, it should have happened by now. Sakae felt like an absolute mess. The worry and concern was flooding through him as he sat on the bench with a coffee in hand.

Search parties were still going. Getting even bigger each time that the news covered Guren’s abduction and disappearance. People who didn’t even know them were coming out to help with the efforts. Despite that, Sakae felt like he wasn’t doing enough. He had been in the search for hours after talking with the police.

Sakae didn’t want to think about the heinous things that could be happening to his son. The probability that he would never see him again. Sakae stared down at his coffee cup as Guren’s face flashed before his mind. The time that they had spent together over the weekend. Seeing his son’s smile. That’s how he needed to see him right now.

Articles of Guren’s clothing that hadn’t been washed yet were being passed out to K-9 units. There was this fear in him. The fear that he would find his son’s dead body. That he would have to bury him. That he would never see him again. Never see his smile again. His son was his everything. The one thing that kept him going in this world. He had to be strong for the sake of his son. If his son was still alive, he had to keep himself together.

“Sakae!” Sakae’s head snapped up as he saw Samidare Yukimi and Masanori Hanayori quickly approaching. He hopped to his feet, letting out a sharp breath. It had been Samidare who had spoken. “We came as fast as we could.”

“We have as many people as could coming to Shibuya to join.” Masanori added. Masanori looked at him, reaching out and placing a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll find him. We have everyone coming.”

Sakae let out a sharp breath, feeling the tears coming to his eyes as he choked up. “I feel like I can’t breathe.”

“We’re doing everything that we can.” Samidare stated, “He’s out there, and we are going to bring him home.”

Sakae choked again, blinking to try and make the tears go away as he turned and sat back down. “There’s this moment… This moment where whenever he walks out that door, I feel like it takes my breath away and I can’t breathe until I know that he’s okay.” Sakae murmured, “And I think… I think that’s why I can’t breathe.” He let out a shaky breath, curling his hands a bit tighter around the cup. “I have to find him. He’s all that I have.” Samidare and Masanori had moved to sit on either side of him. He felt their hands on his shoulders as he choked again and tried to fight the cry that was coming from him. “I need him to be alive.”

“Sakae, please,” Masanori whispered, running his hand over his back. “There are so many people out here looking for him.”

“Guren is a fighter.” Samidare stated, “He is going to fight like Hell. You know your son. He’s smart. He knows how to use his head. That will be his greatest ally right now.” Sakae inhaled sharply, lifting his gaze as he nodded.

“I know.” Sakae whispered, “He’s still out there. I know he is.” He sniffled a bit, inhaling sharply as he straightened his back. “I just know it.”

“The others are already joining in on the search parties.” Samidare stated, “Let’s get out there and help ours.”

Sakae nodded, “Okay.”

There were so many people out here looking for his son. Doing everything in their power to bring him home safely. Alive. Even just trying to find anything to indicate that he was alive. He’d be grateful even if it ended up being the outcome that he didn’t want.

As they stood up, Sakae had paused as he saw Tenri coming down the street. He clenched his jaw a bit, straightening his back as he murmured, “Lord Hiragi.” Whenever the man got up to him.

“I just heard what happened, Sakae.” Tenri stated. “I have my serving families heading out immediately.” Sakae was actually taken back. Tenri did what? Sakae must have had the shock written all over his face as Tenri gave him a more serious look. “Guren is a member of a branch family. You have the full backing of the Hiragi family to help. He is the future Head of the Ichinose clan after all.”

Sakae let out a sharp breath in his shock, “Thank you, Lord Hiragi.” He gave a bow, “I am very grateful.”

Together, the four of them had turned to walk off to join the next search party. Sakae had found himself looking to Tenri for a moment. This surprised him. He was not expecting this. Though, he would take all the help he could get in locating Guren.

He just wanted his son to come home.

Guren’s body was so sore and fatigued whenever he had woken up. As he cracked his eyes open, everything had that blur to it. That distorted feeling from last time. It wasn’t nearly as bad, but he could tell that he was coming down from it. He must have slept the entire thing off. His throat was parched. Begging for water. His stomach was twisting between nausea and hunger. Guren was having difficulty keeping his eyes open.

The Omega rolled over, feeling sick to his stomach as his hands jerked on the chain. The cuffs dug harder into his skin as he started to push himself up to sit up. The blanket had slipped down his body, landing on his waist. He could still feel it. The stickiness on the inner parts of his thighs. Guren let out a shaky breath as it started rushing back. The pain. The disgust. The humiliation.

Tenri had taken his virginity from him. Defiled him. Why didn’t he realize sooner what Tenri wanted from him? He felt like the shower should have been his first red flag. It had stripped him out of his clothing. He had… cleaned him. Touched him in places that he had never been touched before. Guren had never felt more disgusted in his own skin. He could still feel the touch. He was almost afraid to look. To see what his skin looked like. Afraid of what he might find.

Slowly, Guren did pull the blanket back. Using the little bit of light that he had to look at his skin. He had bruising on his forearms and biceps from where Tenri had grabbed him at. His hips weren’t that much different. He could see what looked like handprints on his hips. Already changing color on his skin to show them. He had another bruise on his inner thigh where Tenri’s knee had been planted to pry his legs apart.

His back was twinging at the bottom of it. His abdomen and stomach hurt. His privates hurt. Everything just fucking hurt. He felt so sore. It shouldn’t feel like that, right? Maybe just a bit of soreness from the first time? But not like this, right?

Guren choked, feeling even more sick to his stomach as he spread his legs just a bit. He could see the white stains on his skin from where the fluids dripped out of him and the smeared blood. Guren could feel the sting in his eyes again. The tears that threatened to cloud his eyes. Guren pulled in another shaky breath, pulling his legs to himself as he curled his arms over his knees the best he could.

Tenri had raped him.

And he had been so powerless to stop him.

Guren felt the frustration hit as he lifted his head. Jerking at the chain that kept him connected to the wall. All it did was dug the cuffs even harder into his already lacerated and bruised skin. The Omega could see it again. Feel it. It was fueling him more in his attempts to jerk the chain free. It wasn’t budging. Despite the pain that went up his back as he turned, Guren had crawled across the mattress to get closer to where the chain was connected. A clasp was around the cuffs, but he was more focused on what was keeping the chain connected to the wall. Guren kneeled down by it, looking it over and sighing as he realized that the clasp on the chain was padlocked. It was done in a way that even if he got the clasp undone, he couldn’t free the chain. He had asked himself what was even the point of the damn clasp instead of just padlocking the chain itself. As he surveyed it a bit more, he had realized that the padlock was actually locked in a way that made it impossible to get the clasp off. As he looked at the clasp, he had noticed there was actually more length to the chain than what was available to him. So, that must be what the clasp was actually for. It wasn’t meant to keep him there. The padlock was. Which was thick. It wouldn’t be easily breakable, and he had nothing close enough to him that he could attempt it.

Of fucking course.

Guren exhaled sharply, panting as he looked around. There had to be something. Anything. Guren didn’t see anything that he could use as he put his focus on the clasp on the cuffs. Despite not wanting too for the risk of what could happen, it felt like that risk was minimal compared to the situation he was in now. Guren lifted the cuffs up, looping his fingers on the clasp and turning it to get to the screw on cover caught between his teeth. It was metal. It was hard to get a grip on it as he bit down onto it using the stronger teeth rather than his front ones. He could barely feel it budging. It was so tight. The saliva from his mouth was not helping in letting him keep his grip on it. If it was a plastic one, this might actually be easier to bite down into.

“Damnit.” Guren whispered as his mouth slipped off of the clasp. He attempted it again, but now it wasn’t moving at all. The Omega let out a frustrated sound as he dropped his wrists. He went back to looking around, blinking away the tears. Guren let out a shaky breath as he jerked the chain again just out of pure anger. “Fuck!” He screamed.

Guren fell back against the mattress, grimacing from the pain that shot through his body. Don’t cry. Don’t shed a damn tear. The Omega laid there for a moment. Contemplating every little thing that he could do. What could he even do at this point?

Guren pulled the blanket back over him. Using it once again to cover himself as he sat back up. He let out a sharp breath from the soreness in his back. He curled it over his back, pulling it over his shoulders the best that he could. This was so humiliating. Just sitting here with no clothes. Knowing what Tenri had done to him.

Guren just felt numb at the moment.

Like everything had drained out of him.

Guren’s stomach grumbled. Growling and begging for food as Guren eyed the bottle of water. The Omega had caved, reaching out for it and taking a sip from it. It did help the scratchiness of his throat at least. He was tempted to down it, but that didn’t feel like a smart idea. He needed just enough. The Omega had only drank just enough to barely satisfy the thirst that he was feeling. Guren had placed it back off to the side once he was done, leaving the rest of the contents there waiting.

The Omega had jumped slightly whenever the door suddenly opened. Guren shuffled back a bit, pressing his back into the wall once more as Tenri stepped inside. The Alpha turned, locking up all the locks and adding the padlock before he was turning towards him. He had a small bag in his hand and another water bottle in the other.

Guren pulled the blanket a bit closer, curling his legs as close to his body as possible as he used the blanket to completely cover himself. Tenri walked over to him, kneeling down by the mattress as he placed the water bottle down and placed the bag down. Wordlessly, Tenri had reached forward and undid the clasp. That feeling hit him again. The feeling to just attack. Guren had thought against it. Knowing the severe disadvantage that he was at.

Tenri pulled the blanket away from him and Guren inhaled sharply as he was forced to his feet. The Alpha had started pulling him right back towards the bathroom, pulling the key out and unlocking the door before shoving Guren inside.

“Hurry up.” Tenri finally spoke. Guren sighed, turning and just doing as he was told. Tenri held all the power. Tenri could kill him if he didn’t think this through. If he wasn’t careful. Tenri was leaning against the doorframe the entire time. Just waiting for the second that Guren was done. Once he was, Tenri also added in, “There is a toothbrush, hairbrush, and toothpaste below the sink.”

Guren kneeled down, opening up the cabinet and spotting that there in fact was. Brand new and unopened. He did reach for them, pulling them out. Guren almost hated that he was actually happy to see a damn toothbrush of all things. Without really much of a thought, he had quickly brushed his teeth. As he was, he froze whenever Tenri had grabbed the hairbrush. For a second, he thought that Tenri was going to strike him with it but instead he had brushed his hair. Working at the bits of tangles that were there. Guren quickly threw away his shock as he finished up, washing his mouth out and placing the brush down.

The Omega still felt completely exposed. The disgust going through him. The desire to throw his head back and hit Tenri with his skull. Kick his foot back and hope to hit him in the dick. Anything.

Tenri stopped what he was doing, settling his hands on Guren’s upper arms before pulling him from the room. Guren didn’t fight it despite how much that he wanted too. Tenri made him stop right outside of the bathroom, taking the time to close and lock the door before he was pulling him back towards the mattress.

“Sit down.” Tenri ordered.

Guren slipped down, hissing slightly from the pain that hit him. It had happened before too, but he was slowly getting used to the feeling of it. The Omega had attempted to reach for the blanket, but Tenri had reached out and thrown it out of reach. With the movement catching his attention, Tenri had taken the second to grab his cuffs and reconnect them back to the chain.

“Why… Why are you doing this?” Guren finally spoke up. Tenri looked at him for a second, grabbing the small bag that he had brought with him and held it up. Guren’s nose twitched as he picked up the aroma of food. Guren ignored his stomach for a moment and instead looked back at Tenri. “Lord Hiragi, let… let me go home.”

Tenri clicked his tongue and reached out. Guren flinched as Tenri’s fingers grazed over his bangs as his fingers moved over his hair and tucked some of it behind his ear. “That is not going to happen, Guren.”

Guren let out a shaky breath, shaking his head, “I won’t tell anyone.” He whispered, “Just… Just let me go home.” Tenri remained silent again as Guren pulled in a breath before releasing it. “What do you want from me?”

Guren froze, feeling his heart skip a beat as Tenri’s hand landed on his knee. His gaze had immediately fallen on it as the disgust continued to coil in him. Tenri’s hand traced up his leg before he reached up and grabbed at the Omega’s jaw. Forcing him to look back up.

“If you don’t do as I say,” Tenri murmured, “I will hurt you.” Guren believed him. He completely believed that. He knew what kind of man Tenri was before, but he never thought that he would go this far. “If I let you go, I’ll go grab someone else. Someone else who can fulfill my desires.”

“Your…” Guren choked out, “Desires?”

Guren really hated the sound of that. His… desires. The Omega closed his eyes, feeling his stomach twist as Tenri’s other hand moved to creep up his leg. “By being here, you’re saving someone else.” Tenri murmured, “It should be an honor for you, Guren. To be here. For you to have my attention.” He didn’t want it. He didn’t want his fucking attention. Tenri’s fingers tightened on his face, pulling him forward a bit to the point that he could feel the Alpha’s breath on his face. It made him attempt to turn his head, but Tenri’s grasp made it difficult to do so. “You serve me, and that is exactly what you are going to do.” Guren swallowed harshly on the lump forming in his throat as Tenri pulled back and dropped the bag down into his lap. “Eat.”

“You could…” Guren whispered, “You could have anyone you want. Why me?”

“Why not?” Tenri shot back instantly.

That only made him feel worse.

Tenri pulled back from him, moving to walk over to the crate and sat down. Guren watched him for a moment before he was focusing on the bag. He opened it up, spotting the food inside. It wasn’t much but it was something to eat. Tenri looked back to him again as Guren grabbed a piece out and ate it. With Tenri looking satisfied, Guren had forced himself to eat every bite.

Tenri had every intention of keeping him here, but it didn’t mean that he had the intention of keeping him alive if Tenri thought he wasn’t behaving. The bastard held all the cards now.

And Guren was going to have to do whatever it took to survive.

Whenever he had finished the food, Tenri had stood up. Guren swallowed harshly the second that he had noticed Tenri going for his belt. Guren had felt the panic hit again. Shaking his head as he started to back up. “No…” Not again. Please, not again.

Tenri just smirked at him as he fell down to one knee on the bed and grabbed Guren by his hair. The Omega hissed out, finding himself being pushed down onto his stomach. Get off of him. Please, get off. Tenri shoved his face down into the mattress as the panic hit him again. It had left his ass up in the air as Tenri had maneuvered him into the position that he had wanted. That paralytic feeling hit once more as Guren’s breathing started to pick up.

Please not again.

Guren had cried out whenever he had felt it. The painful stretch as Tenri snapped his hips and the pain flared through his body. Guren clawed at the mattress. His chain jerking as his entire body flinched. There was nothing that he could do. Tenri did not hesitate to set a rough and fast pace. It made his body jerk, pushing him harder down into the mattress as Guren fought the urge to whine in pain.

All he could feel was that detachment again. The need for all of it to stop. Was he ever going to be able to get away from this? Guren couldn’t breathe. The pain was moving through his body. Just endure it. Tenri would hurt him. Kill him. If he fought back, he was never going to get out of this.

Each breath was pushed out of him. Guren couldn’t breathe. It felt like he was being crushed. That every shattered piece that was already there was shattering even more. Breaking down into pieces that he would never be able to put back together.

Endure.

Survive.

He just had to survive.

Guren had to… stay alive.

Chapter Text

They were well past the twenty-four-hour mark. They knew what this could mean. They were most likely looking for a body compared to a rescue. There were still search parties out in the streets. They were getting a lot of nothing. They had managed to find a black SUV on CCTV footage, but nothing panned out from it. The vehicle had no license plate on it.

Kijima was looking at everything that they did have. They needed to follow up on any leads possible. Right now, they had a whole lot of nothing. They had interviewed students at First Shibuya High School. Guren’s teachers. Guren’s friends. They had a list of possible suspects. Child abductions were more likely to be abducted by a person that the child knew compared to a stranger.

Kijima twirled his pen in his hand, looking down at his notebook. He had a list of names. Probable suspects. Two of the names were sticking out to him.

Sakae Ichinose
Tenri Hiragi

No matter what anyone said, they had to go through each probable one. Out of his list of suspects, they were close to the description that was given by the witnesses for their physical builds. There was always the probability of more than one person involved. There was even a chance that Guren had been snatched for Human and Sex Trafficking. They had alerts out on Guren’s photographs in software to try and identify him if his image popped up online on any notorious websites known for underage sexual material or the sites used to sell people. So far, nothing has been panning out.

It was his job to find out what happened. His job was to bring Guren home if he was alive. His job was to bring Guren home even if he was dead. This job wasn’t easy, but it was what he had to do.

They had been gathering as much information as possible. They had spoken independently with students, teachers, all the children of Tenri Hiragi. Everything kept raising a red flag in his mind. Something more was going on, and he just wasn’t seeing it yet. He was not sold on this being a stranger abduction.

“Here you go, sir.” Another one of the officers said as she brought over a file to him.

Kijima looked down at it for a second, feeling the shock hit him for a second as he looked up to the officer before he was looking back down. Kijima stood up, exhaling sharply as the other Detectives looked at him. “Bring in Sakae Ichinose and Tenri Hiragi for further questioning.”

“Yes, sir.”

It had been days since Guren had been abducted, and they were being forced to go back to their everyday lives. Go right back to school. They were only allowed to join the search parties after school. Shinya hated this. He found himself staring at Guren’s empty seat. After the police questioning, he had heard the murmurs. What people were saying. They didn’t even care in this place. They were joking about it. It sickened him.

Shinya wasn’t the only one staring at Guren’s empty seat. Mito and Goshi were too. Guren should be sitting right there. Either napping the class away or staring mindlessly out the window. But he wasn’t. He was gone.

On Shinya’s wrist was a blueish-grey band. Mito, Goshi, Sayuri, and Shigure were also wearing them as well. Guren’s favorite color. It wasn’t much, but he would find himself slipping his fingers over the smooth surface of it.

Shinya’s attention was only grabbed whenever he heard the bell, and he pushed himself out of his seat and started gathering up everything. It was the end of the school day, which meant that he was able to go back out on the streets. He wasn’t going to stop.

Mito and Goshi fell in behind him as Shinya walked out of the classroom. They’d go get Sayuri and Shigure and head right back out to the search parties. Shinya felt like he wasn’t doing enough. That there was more that he could do.

It felt so haunting.

Everywhere he looked, he was reminded of Guren.

He just wanted Guren to come home.

Their walk outside of the school was quiet. None of them were saying a word. Nothing felt right anymore. Their friend group didn’t even feel right without him. Guren was out there somewhere. Shinya could feel it. Giving up was the last thing on his mind, but it still felt like there wasn’t enough that he was doing. That he was somehow failing. What could he do? What kind of power did he even have?

“Are we heading straight there?” Goshi questioned as the three of them got outside.

“I want too.” Mito stated, “My parents are out there too right now under Lord Hiragi’s orders.”

“Mine too.” Goshi replied, “My brother is going to be joining too once he’s out of school.”

Shinya wasn’t necessarily listening to them as he looked around. He had paused for a second as he heard laughing. Shinya had found himself focusing on it as he narrowed his gaze. “—I’ll bet that he’ll pop up on some porn site.”

“Maybe he just took off on his own. Doesn’t want anyone to know that he’s fucking an older guy.”

“He is an Ichinose whore. That wouldn’t surprise me.”

“Eh, if they find him dead, how much do you bet that he got his slutty ass raped?”

“He’d deserve it—”

Shinya couldn’t listen anymore as all the anger flared in him. He felt the rage spike in him as he stalked over to the ones who were talking. They had noticed him, going to speak to him but he didn’t give them a chance as he punched the last one to speak. It had sent both of them into the ground as Shinya growled, throwing his arm back with a yell of, “Don’t you ever fucking talk about him like that again!”

He kept bringing his fist down. Each word reflected in his mind. Then Guren’s face. His smile. His laugh. The way his eyes would twinkle when the sun lit them. It was fueling him. The anger kept racing through him. Everything had turned to white noise. There was yelling around him, but he couldn’t hear a thing. He could feel hands on him, but he just jerked away from it in favor of his task at hand.  

A pair of arms wrapped around him, hauling him right up as he heard a holler of, “Enough!”

An arm was wrapped around his neck as the other was around his torso to keep him from getting loose. Shinya just growled, snarling at his targets. “You ever talk about him like that again, I’ll kill you! You understand me!”

“Brother Shinya!” Was shouted into his ear as he was back on his feet and shoved away. Shinya heaved, feeling Goshi’s hand plant on his chest and Mito grabbed his arm. Kureto was standing in front of him, holding a hand up as he turned his attention to the other two, “I will deal with the two of you later. Get.” The two didn’t hesitate to just bolt. Shinya growled, going to move forward as Kureto’s attention went back to him, “Calm down!”

Shinya stopped, growling as he hissed out, “Did you hear what they were saying?! What they were calling him?!”

“I did!” Kureto snapped, “And I will take care of it! But you need to get your head on straight.”

“Brother Kureto—” Shinya growled out.

“You should put your focus into being out there looking for him.” Kureto cut him off. Shinya clenched his jaw, shaking his head. “Every minute that he is not found dead, there is still a minute that he might be alive. So, put that energy into finding him over picking senseless fights.”

“They said he would deserve it.” Shinya hissed as he stepped forward, “No one deserves that.”

“I know.” Kureto snapped back, “Right now, he needs you out there. He needs you doing everything that you possibly can. Not picking fights with idiots who don’t know what they are talking about.”

Shinya let out a sharp breath, knowing that Kureto was right about that. He shook his head in frustration, looking away for a moment. “We’re not doing enough.” He meant that. Shinya did not believe for a second that they were truly doing enough. There had to be more to this. More that was happening. There was still so little information on who did this. Who would want to hurt Guren.

“The Hiragi family has resources, and we’re going to use them.” Kureto stated, walking forward and grabbing his arm to pull him away, “Now, get your shit together for him. Doing this isn’t helping him right now. What we can do is get out there and do whatever we can.” Kureto exhaled sharply, giving him a sharper more commanding look. “You do not give up. You do not stop until you find something. Guren is a fighter. Guren will fight like Hell to stay alive, and we’re going to there to fight like Hell to bring him back. Now, he needs you to get your damn head on your shoulders and stay calm enough to think rationally. Don’t get lost in your head.”

Shinya nodded, stopping for a second as he noticed Kureto’s hand. Around his wrist was the same bands that they were wearing. It was partially obscured by his clothing, but it was just enough in sight. It made him feel slightly better. It meant that they had another person in Guren’s corner. A person willing to fight for him. Maybe Kureto and Guren really were friends. Kureto had his own way of showing that he cared. Maybe it really was true. Sometimes, it was hard to tell whenever it came to members of the Hiragi family.

Shinya shook it off, looking down at his now bloodied fist. His knuckles were broken open. It felt good to defend Guren even if he wasn’t here. He didn’t want to hear anyone talking about him like that. Kureto was also right. There was a chance that Guren was still alive. Shinya could feel it in his gut. Guren had to be out there somewhere.

“Let’s go, Shinya-sama.” Goshi murmured, “Let’s get back out there and keep searching.”

“He needs us.” Mito added in with a soft whisper.

“Yeah.” Shinya muttered. “Whatever we can do.”

He was out there, and he was fighting.

Shinya had to keep believing that.

He couldn’t just give up hope.

They would find him.

That, he had to believe.

Guren was certain that he was quickly figuring out Tenri. One thing he had quickly learned was that if he didn’t keep Tenri happy, he would be dead. Tenri controlled everything. Guren hadn’t worn clothing ever since his were taken. Guren had kept trying to figure out a way to get out of this. Anything that he could to do to try and find a sliver of control that he could somehow manage to get out of here. All he knew was, he had to do was continue to keep Tenri from getting aggressive or angry with him.

It felt like it had been so long, but there was nothing for him to do except for stare at walls if he was awake. He doubted it truly had been. Maybe a few days at most. If he was going based off of Tenri’s appearances into the place. Tenri had raped him every single time that he had came in. Guren had became so numb to it. All he could think of was what Tenri had said.

Guren’s body felt so weak. Tenri was giving him the bare minimum when it came to food. Just enough to keep him from starving. Tenri was getting increasingly more violent. More brutal in his assaults. Guren’s body was littered and covered in bruises. If Guren so much as spoke with a wrong word, he’d be struck. If he told Tenri now, he’d get struck.

Guren just had to keep him happy. Let him take what he wanted. Tenri was going to end up killing him. Still, he kept trying to think of any way that he could possibly get out of this. He was naked, battered, and weakened. He was pretty sure that he could barely walk if he tried.

He just had to keep his mind focused on his end goal.

Getting out of this alive.

Even though he wished he was dead.

There was a huge part of him that wished Tenri would just kill him. Put a stop to all of this. Tenri was never going to let him go. It was going to be up to Guren to get himself out of this mess. Why would Tenri go to the lengths of kidnapping him in the way that he did? Was it just a way to throw people off? To keep people from knowing it was Tenri? While he didn’t know much, it was enough to tell him that Tenri had no intention of letting anyone know who had him. Even though not a single person among the branch families including his own could stop him. So, why take the risk?

Guren felt so gross. His body was covered in fluids. His thighs were sticking together from it uncomfortably. He couldn’t even look at himself. He spent most of his time curled up under the blanket. There wasn’t anything for him to do except for sleep and stare at four fucking walls. At the moment, Tenri was his only point of human contact. Guren would much rather just be completely alone.

Guren was laying on his stomach at the moment. Which seemed to be the only position at the moment that wasn’t causing him too much pain. It was still uncomfortable, but he was ignoring it. The Omega found himself mindlessly scratching at the wood. Just scratching into it. If he got a splinter, he picked it out. If his nail broke, he wouldn’t care either. He just kept going until he was done.

Once he was, he swiped his hand over it to push away the small chips of wood. Guren hummed as he settled his chin down on his cuffed wrist. A crescent moon. It was strangely comforting looking at it. He touched at it, grazing his fingers over it. Guren sighed, rolling over a bit as he looked around. It was always so dark in here. Barely any light. Just enough that he wasn’t completely deprived of light, but still enough that any source of light hurt his eyes.

Guren had spotted the light fixture at some point on the ceiling. So there was a light in here. He knew there was electricity in this place. Tenri just wasn’t turning on the light at all. Sensory deprivation. That was exactly what it was. What he was doing. He was depriving Guren of everything. Giving him just enough to get by. It felt like he was starting to go insane. Clinging to the last fragments of his sanity that he had left.

How many days has it been? Was anyone looking for him? God, Guren didn’t know. He felt so out of it. Guren choked for a second, swallowing harshly at the lump in his throat as he rolled back over and started to push himself up. The ache surged up his back of a moment before he was sitting up. He reached out for the water he did have. He had been conversing it. Only taking drinks when he absolutely need too. Tenri, at least, wasn’t taking the bottle away from him until it was empty. It was almost empty.

Guren had taken a sip from it just to quench his thirst for the time being. The Omega lowered the bottle, letting out a sharp breath as he leaned back. He just wanted to go home. Who else would he do this to if he didn’t? Who would he hurt if he tried to escape? If he acted out? Guren slowly slipped off of the bed, grimacing as he did so. Guren had managed to get to his feet, stumbling and hitting the ground. The pain surged up his wrists from catching himself.

Guren reached up and touched at his back for a moment as he slowly managed to get back to his feet. The Omega found himself focusing on the ground. Every little sound was something that he hyper fixated on. It was so quiet. The way that the chain rattled if he moved. The sound of his feet hitting the floor. How the blanket sounded whenever it moved on the mattress. It felt like it was driving him crazy.

He was so cold. Shivering from the lack of heat. The only warmth that he really got was with the blanket. Guren pulled his arms to himself. Slipping his hands over his shoulders. Guren looked around, trying to look for anything. He was stuck. Guren slipped back, letting his back hit the padded wall as he started to slip down. The Omega sniffled, turning a bit as he grazed his fingers over his new carving on the wood.

Guren’s head snapped up whenever the door slipped out. Momentarily, light flooded into the room, and he found himself looking up at Tenri. The Alpha had turned, closing up the door and the locks were put into place. Guren flinched slightly as he heard the padlock click shut. The Alpha had dropped a bag down onto the floor that had made Guren look to it.

Tenri walked over to him, kneeling down and undoing the clasp. Tenri jerked him off of the floor and he had hissed out from the twinge that went up his back. Tenri had pulled him along. Each step felt torturous to take. It was hard to stay on his feet. He was taken back to the bathroom door; it was unlocked and Guren found himself being shoved inside. Guren bit back the cry of pain as his body crashed into the floor. The light flipped on and Guren squeezed his eyes shut as the light assaulted his eyes.

“Go.” Tenri drawled as he walked right over him to go to the shower. Guren had forced himself to stand up with a slight difficulty as Tenri turned on the shower. Just do as he was told. Guren went on with Tenri’s commands, keeping an eye on Tenri’s back. The Alpha had gotten the shower turned on and he had turned to look at him. “Get in.”

Guren slowly got back to his feet, moving over to the shower. The Omega inhaled sharply as he could hear Tenri shuffling behind him. The water felt good. It was working the soreness away as he stood under it. He could see the dirt washing away into the water. The water burned on the wounds that he had. The water was beating over his head. Washing away everything. Yet… He still felt so dirty.

Guren had frozen whenever Tenri had stepped in with him and he could feel skin touching his own. Guren’s eyes widened for a second as he squeezed his eyes shut once more. Don’t think. Calm down. Stay calm. Don’t make him angry. Guren just kept his eyes closed. Trying to ignore Tenri’s hands on him. The soap on him that washed away the dirt and grime that had built up on his skin. He kept ignoring the fingers that went through his hair. For just a second, it did feel nice, but he had quickly shoved that thought away. Don’t find comfort in it. Don’t.

He was really starting to hate the smell of the shampoo despite that it was cleaning his hair. Getting the excess oils and dirt out. Tenri’s fingers trailed over his skin. Ghosting over parts and leaving goosebumps behind. Guren just felt… numb. He felt absolutely nothing as he managed to pull himself away. Pretend like he wasn’t there.

He felt like nothing more than an object. A plaything. Just anything for Tenri to use. Guren felt so disgusted in himself. Tenri was really taking his own words about the Ichinose and ramping it up. Tenri’s hand slipped up his arm, tracing over his neck as Guren finally cracked his eyes back open. Just breathe. Remain calm.

Guren despised this man. He didn’t want him anywhere near him. But, right now, Tenri was his only resource of survival. He would starve or die of dehydration without him. Tenri had made him solely dependent on him instantly. Guren had to do everything by Tenri’s rules to even think of staying alive. Even if that meant allowing himself to be degraded.

Guren just stood there. Letting Tenri do what he wanted. Cleaning away the dirt. Feeling at his body. Whatever it took to keep the man happy with him. Once he was deemed clean, Tenri had turned off the water and pulled him out. Guren was toweled off and the Omega kept his gaze locked to the floor as Tenri redressed himself.

The Omega’s arm was grabbed again as Tenri took the moment to unlock the door and pulled him back out. Guren was left standing there as Tenri relocked the door. The Omega was dragged back over to the main part of the building. Tenri had pulled the key to the cuffs out and unlocked one. He then made Guren turn before moving to cuff him behind his back. Once that was done, Tenri forced Guren to turn once more before making him sit back on the mattress. Guren pulled his legs to himself, curling them up in a way to keep his body as shielded as much as possible.

Guren had kept asking himself why him? He wouldn’t wish this on anyone, but that question was still swirling through his mind. As he looked up, he was met with a backhand to the face. Guren couldn’t stop the yelp that left him as the hit made him fall back. Whenever Guren had focused on Tenri again, he was sitting on the crate now.

“Don’t look at me like that, Guren.” Tenri drawled. He had to resist any urge in him to glare at the Alpha. Guren wasn’t able to stop himself as Tenri sighed, pushing himself up as he grabbed at Guren’s hair. It left the Omega with no choice but to follow the movement to keep Tenri from ripping his hair. Guren was turned to have his back to Tenri, but he remained standing. Guren let out a sharp breath, feeling that spike in anxiety for a second as he heard Tenri’s belt. “I’ll break even that habit out of you.”

Guren cried out as the belt connected with his back. The Omega quickly bit down on his lip. Biting back the whines of pain each time that the leather snapped against his back. He could feel it cutting into his skin. Forming welts that he knew were going to turn into bruises. Guren forced himself to remain standing. Even when his body wanted to give out. Each lash hurt worse than the last. He flexed his fingers, balling his fists each time that it connected with him. He started breathing in his nose and out of his mouth. It was hard to tell exactly when it would hit, but he had found a way to brace himself. Just endure it.

The leather snapped harshly against his skin again before Tenri stepped forward, grabbing at his face in a tight grip. “I won’t tolerate disobedience or disrespect from you. If you so much as do something that I don’t like, it will only get worse.” Tenri snapped the leather against him again and Guren choked back the sound. “You look at me with such hatred in your eyes. That is no way to look at me.” Again, he received another lash. He heard Tenri’s belt hit the floor before he was being shoved back onto the mattress. Guren, thankfully, fell onto his front but the movement still sent the flaring pain surging over his skin as the new injuries stretched from the movement.

Tenri’s boot connected with his thigh and Guren bit down onto the blanket as his legs were forced apart. Guren could feel tears in his eyes again. Just focus on remaining calm and breathing properly. Don’t do anything to piss him off again. God, that could be anything. Anything that he did could result in Tenri lashing out at him. All he did was look at him. He heard the scraping of the belt as it was picked up off of the floor. Guren choked back the cry as it connected with his ass. Tenri continued. Guren was losing count of how many times that the belt made contact with his skin. The skin of his ass. His thighs. His back. Tenri was being relentless with it. He could take it. He could take the pain.

After a while, the mattress dipped slightly as Tenri kneeled behind him. He knew what was going to happen. It wouldn’t matter how much he braced himself. He was never prepared for this. He was not used to it. Tenri had started to shush him now. Petting at his damp hair as he squeezed his eyes shut. He could feel the hardness at his entrance. Guren whined slightly as Tenri pushed his hips forward and the stretch burned his already abused hole. It sent the sparks of pain up his back.

Guren felt breathless again. Unable to breathe as Tenri set a harsh, brutal, fast pace. Each time that Tenri’s hips connected with his, it only made the pain of the lashes feel worse. He just wanted it to stop. Please… Just make it stop. Why wouldn’t Tenri just fucking kill him already? He wanted to live. He wanted to see his family again. He wanted to see his friends again. But if it was this, he didn’t know if he wanted Tenri to actually just kill him or he tried to fight to live. It felt like he was living right in the middle. Stuck in a purgatory of not knowing what he truly wanted.

Stop.

Stop.

Stop.

Guren felt like he was pulling away again. Having an out of body experience as Tenri thrusted into him. The static was in his ears. Endure. Just let him take what he wanted. Don’t let him be angry with him anymore. Keeping Tenri happy was the only way. How did he do that whenever even just a look could set the man off?

God just kill—No, stop thinking like that.

He wanted to make it out of this alive.

Suddenly, Guren was jerked out of it as he heard the blaring of a phone’s ringtone. Guren gasped, his eyes widening as Tenri shuffled a bit behind him. Through the corner of his eye, he could see the Alpha look at the screen as he silenced the ringtone. Tenri had jerked him up, grabbing at his face as he hissed out, “You make a single sound, and I will kill you and everyone you care about.” Tenri growled. “Understood.”

Guren nodded quickly. He believed him. He absolutely did. Tenri had shoved him back down, pressing a hand onto his head as he accepted the call. But he didn’t stop. Guren forced himself to bit down on his lip, masking the whine of pain that left him as Tenri’s hips clashed with his.

“Hello?” Tenri said into the phone. Tenri’s gaze was stuck right on his face. Practically burning into him as he kept rutting into him. “Oh, I see. Yeah, I can do that.”

Guren forced himself not to even breathe. If he wasn’t taking in air, no noise could leave him. Don’t make a sound. Who was he even on the phone with? Why wasn’t he just stopping? Was this some sort of test to see if Guren listened to him?

Just stay quiet.

Don’t make a sound.

Other people were at risk.

He was at risk.

“What time?” Tenri questioned.

Even if he had that thought of wishing Tenri just killed him, he still wanted to live. There was still so much he wanted. He couldn’t do that if he was dead. Tenri would hurt the others. He’d kill his father if he acted out. He wanted to scream. He wanted to let whoever was on the other side to know who fucking took him. He couldn’t.

Don’t cry.

Don’t scream.

Don’t make a fucking sound.

Nothing.

He wasn’t even here.

The way that Tenri was thrusting into him even harder felt like he was trying to get Guren to make noise. He didn’t allow it. Dots were dancing over his vision from holding his breath, and his lungs were screaming at him. Tenri’s hand curled into his hair, shoving his head down a bit harder.

“Alright.” Tenri said into the phone again. “I just need to finish up with some work and then I’ll be right there.”

Tenri pulled the phone away, clicking the End Call button and threw his phone onto the bed, right by Guren’s face. It almost felt like a taunt. Still, even with the call over, Guren didn’t make a sound, but he did pull in air. Taking a breath as the tears glistened in his eyes.

Tenri let go of his grip on his hair, petting at it now to push it back, “I have to admit, you take orders well.”

Just let it end.

Please.

Guren gasped as Tenri snapped his hips once more, seating inside of him as he felt it again. That same disgusting splash that made him sick to his stomach. Tenri rode it out a lot softer than he had been before, and Guren slowly felt like he could breathe again as the Alpha pulled back from him. Guren fell over, unable to hold himself up as he hit his side. He panted, grimacing with each movement that did spark even the tiniest bit of pain through him.

Tenri stood up, grabbing up his phone and then the blanket. The chain was once again grabbed, connecting him back to it as the blanket was then thrown over him.

“I’ll be back soon.” Tenri drawled, “Don’t go anywhere.”

Oh, how Guren wanted to fucking snap at him for that one.

Instead, he just stayed quiet. Even as Tenri left, leaving him back in the dark and cold world that his life had become, Guren found himself staring at that carving in the wall.

Endure.

Stay alive.

That’s what he needed to do.

Nothing else… Just live.

Chapter Text

Sakae was anxious as he walked into the Police Precinct. He had gotten the call that they wanted him to come in. He kept having this fear that he would be told something that he didn’t want to hear. He had been guided into a room with a one-way mirror whenever he did arrive. He had been guided in by Detective Miyuki Yamada who had offered him a way. He did accept it, sitting back in the chair as he waited. He had looked around, a strange feeling hitting him as he realized that he was in an Interrogation Room.

The Alpha had sat there for a moment before the door had opened up and Detective Kijima and Detective Yamada had came back into the room. “Thank you for coming in, Sakae. I know this is a difficult time, but we will make this as quick as possible.”

Sakae nodded, reaching for the drink and taking a sip of it before settling it back down. “I need to be out there.” He whispered. It had been days since then. Days since anyone had heard or seen his son. He still felt like he couldn’t breathe. He just wanted his son back safely.

Kijima sat down across from him, placing down the case file that he presumed was about his son as the Detective smiled at him. “We just have a few questions, and then you can be on your way.”

Sakae nodded, “Alright.”

Kijima opened up the file, pulling it into his lap as he slipped one leg over the other. “You bought out three floors in Guren’s apartment building for the next three years, right?”

“That’s correct.” Sakae confirmed, “We wanted to make sure that there were plenty of apartments for all the kids from the family and the serving families to have apartments.”

“So, Guren spends a lot of time without adult supervision.” Kijima said.

“Unfortunately, yes.” Sakae said, “But Guren has always been a good kid with a strong head on his shoulders. He knows how to take care of himself, and he had his friends.”

“Were you ever worried about him?” Kijima went on.

Sakae sighed and nodded, “All the time.” He admitted, “It’s my job as his father to worry about him. To make sure that he has whatever he needs. That he will grow into a strong man. I am very proud of my son.”

“Tell me about the Hiragi family.” The Detective said as he leaned back to look at him. “We did some digging into your past, and it would seem you have quite the rocky relationship with the main branch.”

Sakae nodded, “Yeah.” The Alpha Ichinose whispered, “The Ichinose have served the Hiragi for generations. However, it doesn’t mean that it’s always that… good.”

“You attended First Shibuya High School too.” Kijima stated. “Despite your family living in Nagoya where there are plenty of exceptional private schools.”

“Yes.” Sakae confirmed, “The Ichinose are also required to attend.”  

“And that’s why you let Guren move here to Shibuya on his own.” The Detective replied.

Sakae nodded again, “That’s right. I had to stay back home in order to lead the family.”

“We have testimonies from Guren’s friends that he was relentlessly bullied in school.” Kijima went on to say, “That was until Kureto Hiragi took him as a retainer and under his wing.”

Sakae let out a sharp breath. He looked down and nodded, “Yeah.”

“So, you knew about the abuse that he faced at school.” Kijima said, “And did nothing to stop it.” Sakae had wanted too. God, he did. There was just nothing that he could do. There was no going against the Hiragi family. If he had a say, Guren never would have attended the school in the first place. He would have done everything he could to shield him from all of it. He had been trying his best. Keeping Guren out of the limelight. When he entered high school, he had no choice. Guren had to go to First Shibuya High School. “From everything that we’ve been digging up as well as testimonies from Guren’s friends, the Hiragi have quite the control over the Ichinose. Out of the ten branch families, the Ichinose are treated like scum.” Kijima hummed after a moment, “Sounds like pretty good motivation to me.”

Sakae’s eyes widened as he shook his head, “You think I did this? That I kidnapped my own son?”  

Kijima hummed, “You can’t go against the Hiragi family. You couldn’t protect your son from the relentless bullying that he faced.” Sakae clenched his jaw, leaning back a bit as Kijima pulled out a piece of paper and set it onto the table. He slipped it across the table, letting Sakae’s gaze turn down to it. He recognized it. “This is from ten years ago. Regarding an incident between Guren Ichinose and men from the Hiragi family.” Sakae still remembered that day. His little boy was battered and bruised. Crying because he wasn’t strong enough. Begging his father for forgiveness. His heart had shattered that day. He had been so powerless to stop it. There was nothing that he could do to stop it. “Your precious little boy… beaten by a group of adult men. Hiragi men. And we’re just supposed to believe that you’re okay with all of this?”

“The Ichinose serve the Hiragi family.” Sakae whispered.

“Miharu Hiragi.” Sakae looked up at the mention of that girl’s name as he clenched his jaw again. “She was the one who told us about this. She has a deep hatred for the Hiragi family, but she seems to care a lot about him.” Kijima stated. “She told us in depth about the abuse that the Ichinose face. She was the only student aside from one other who admitted to it. Kureto Hiragi was the other. Neither of them were afraid to speak on the issues between the two families.”

“There was nothing I could do.” Sakae murmured, “I couldn’t stop it.”

“He is your little boy.” Kijima stated, grabbing a photo out of the file and placing it down over the paper. Showing Guren’s smiling face at him. Sakae choked, reaching out to touch the photo. “A boy who loves and trusts you.” Sakae sucked in a sharp breath, running his fingers over Guren’s face in the picture. Kijima had reached back into the file, grabbing out another paper and placing it down next to the photo. “You own a black SUV.”

“Yes, I do.” Sakae whispered.

Kijima then pulled out another photo, setting it down and Sakae’s gaze turned to the photo of Guren’s abduction. It was hard to see them, but it was there. Sakae choked again, squeezing his eyes shut as he took his head.

“You couldn’t take it anymore.” Kijima murmured. “You couldn’t take knowing what was happening to your son. So, you let him return back to Shibuya like normal. Drove here and met him outside of his apartment building.”

Sakae’s head snapped up as the accusation was thrown his way. “No.” He whispered. “I wouldn’t—”

“You couldn’t let the Hiragi family know what you were doing. So, he couldn’t either.” Kijima stated.

“No.” Sakae said quickly, shaking his head.

“You came to Shibuya to save him.” Kijima murmured. “Your son. Your son that was getting hurt. Who was facing abuse. You had do to something. Anything.”

Sakae kept shaking his head, “No. I didn’t do this.”

“You had the perfect alibi.” Kijima said, “However, you were alone at home. No one to actually confirm anything. You had plenty of time to catch a train back home before Detective Namikaze knocked on your door.”

“No.” Sakae said again, “I did not hurt my son.”

“There is an awful lot pointing to you, Sakae.” Kijima stated, “I want to believe you.”

Sakae snapped, hitting a closed fist against the table. “I did not hurt my son.” He then held out his wrists, “If you don’t believe me, cuff me right now.” Whenever Kijima didn’t move, Sakae grabbed Guren’s photo and held it up. “All I care about is him. He is everything to me. I could have nothing but as long as if I had him… I was okay.” He placed down the photo, shaking his head, “My son made friends. Actual friends. I would never take that away from him.”

“Even if it meant leaving him here in Shibuya to the Hiragi family.” Kijima replied.

Sakae nodded, “You will never understand what it’s like to be an Ichinose.” Sakae shot back, “But I would never hurt my son. Ever.”

Kijima hummed, “Alright then, let’s take one step further to prove it.”

“And that would be?” Sakae questioned.

“Take a polygraph test.” Kijima replied.

“Okay.” Sakae replied, leaning back in the chair. “I did not do anything to my son.”

Kijima gathered up all the papers and the photo, slipping it back into the file as he smiled a bit. “We’ll be back shortly.”

Sakae could only sit there as he watched the Detectives leave the room as he clenched his jaw. They really suspected him for this? Sakae let out a sharp breath. He understood, but it didn’t make him feel any better.

He just wanted Guren home.

That was all that he could ask.

If he had to do this to prove that he didn’t do anything to his son, he’d do it if it meant that it could help.

Anything.

Kijima exhaled sharply as he left the Interrogation Room that held Sakae as he looked at Miyuki for a moment. “Make sure to get him set up while I speak to Tenri Hiragi.” Miyuki had handed him the second file as he switched them out with her.

“Yes, sir.” Miyuki stated as she turned and started off.

Kijima walked across the room, opening up the door to the next Interrogation Room. Tenri Hiragi sat inside. He was sitting in the chair, just as relaxed as he was the first time that they had spoken. The Detective stepped forward, grabbing the seat and sliding it out before slipping down into it. “Thank you for coming in, Tenri.”

“Anything to help.” Tenri stated as he looked up. He looked almost too relaxed. Sakae had been on edge. Tenri looked completely comfortable despite being in an Interrogation Room.

“There are just some things we want to clear up.” Kijima said as he placed down the file, kicking one leg over the other and looking to Tenri himself.

Tenri hummed, “And that would be?”

“You mentioned that the Hiragi and the Ichinose have a long history.” Kijima said.

“That would be correct.” Tenri stated, “Not a good one but there is history.”

“But they remain a serving family.” Kijima stated.

“Yes.” Tenri stated. “About five hundred years ago, there was an incident between our two families. Tore us apart. Ever since, the Ichinose have been… in the lower ranks.”

“I see.” Kijima murmured as he opened up the file. He looked over all the papers that they had. All the information that they had dug up on Tenri to prepare for this. “My, my… You have quite the history, Tenri. Multiple marriages. Multiple children with separate mothers. Not one of your children share the same mother.”

“I don’t see how that is relevant to what is going on with Guren.” Tenri stated. “I don’t believe that my past has any standing here.” Tenri laughed a bit, “It’s no secret in the Hiragi family that the Alpha men like to have a bit of… fun. I did have forty siblings myself.”

“Your father was quite the busy man.” Kijima mused, “You attended First Shibuya High School too.”

“Yes.” Tenri replied, “The Hiragi family has own the school for generations. All of my brothers and sisters did as well.”

“And the Ichinose attend as well?” Kijima questioned as he raised his gaze.

“Yes.” Tenri stated, giving a nod, “All the families do.”

“So, the Hiragi family likes to keep things among themselves.” The Detective stated as he pulled out Guren’s photo that was inside. “Even if that means covering up the abuse of one of the families.” Kijima placed the photo down, sliding it across the table towards Tenri. Tenri’s gaze moved to it. Nothing about his demeanor changed. “You said he’s not a bad kid… Well-mannered and respectful but everyone says that you are one of the top people who treat them like garbage.”

Still, Tenri’s demeanor didn’t change. Tenri exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “It’s complicated.”

“Uncomplicate it for me.” Kijima replied with a smile.

“He’s just a troubled kid who needs proper guidance.” Tenri replied, “And he will get that at First Shibuya.”

Kijima hummed. Tenri’s answers almost seemed rehearsed in a way. He just couldn’t quite put his finger on it yet. While he wasn’t admitting to the extent of the feud, he was definitely not going into all of it. Kijima pulled out another paper, placing it down and said, “You own a black SUV. The same make and model that Guren was last seen in.”

“I did.” Tenri stated, “It was stolen a few months ago.”

“Oh?” Kijima said. He knew that. He had the police report. But with a family like the Hiragi family, even police reports could be falsified.

“I reported it.” Tenri continued, “It was never found.” He leaned back a bit again, “I drive a silver four-door Lexus.”

Kijima hummed, leaning forward as he placed the file down and curled his hands together on the table as he looked at Tenri. “You know what I think?”

“And that would be?” Tenri questioned back.

“That you got tired of his attitude.” Kijima said, “He wasn’t listening to you. You found him to be disrespectful. He was the one person in the Ichinose that you couldn’t beat down.” He reached back, slipping out a piece of paper and moving it across the table. “Unlike Guren’s father. Sakae Ichinose. You beat him down until he was submissive to you. Would do whatever you wanted.” Tenri didn’t look away from him. Just listening to him. Still, his face never changed. “I spoke to your children and Guren’s friends. Not one of them had a good thing to say about you.”

“Is that so?” Tenri mused. “I do hold the family in an iron clad grip. Sometimes, it’s just how you have to be to survive in this world. We make our children strong. There is no room for weakness. That includes the Ichinose.”

Kijima made a noise, smirking a bit. Still, Tenri was giving no slip ups. Kijima leaned back again. “Really?”

“Yes.” Tenri stated. “Rather or not there are problems with the Hiragi family and the Ichinose clan, the Ichinose are still one of our branch families.”   

“You were quick to jump to try and find him.” Kijima stated, “Ordered more people to go out in search only after the police came to your door. It’s almost like you have something to hide.”

“No.” Tenri said with a shake of his head, “Just concern for a member of a branch family. No matter how low that branch is.”

“Guren has a history with your children.” Kijima went on to say, “With your daughter Mahiru.” Once again, Tenri’s face never changed. “Then your son Kureto took him as a retainer. Even your adoptive son Shinya became friends with him.” The Detective shook his head. “Doesn’t that make you angry? Knowing that an Ichinose managed to get his way in with not one but three of your children?”

Tenri still didn’t waver. Just shaking his head. “No.” He replied, “I took Sakae as a retainer. Why shouldn’t Kureto take Guren?”

Kijima hummed, “I think it does anger you.” The Detective stated, “An Ichinose that you view as nothing more than scum somehow started climbing the ranks, and you couldn’t have that.” Again, Kijima reached into the file and grabbed out the same photo from the crime scene and placed it down. “So, you plotted. Waited for your moment. Covering your tracks and went after him. Only, you couldn’t have anyone knowing it was you.”

“I didn’t hurt Guren.” Tenri stated, “And I didn’t plot to kidnap him. If I wanted to punish him for any of his actions, I would have summoned him to the compound and took care of things internally.”

Kijima laughed, “I suppose that could be true.” The Detective replied. “But I think you wanted to get rid of him once and for all. In a way that no one would suspect you.” He reached down, tapping at the photo, “So, you kidnapped him. What happened? Did he fight you? Maybe it was an accident, and you panicked and had to hide his body.”

“That is a big accusation to make, Detective.” Tenri stated as he grabbed for the photo. Kijima looked at the photo of his victim before going back to Tenri. “You’re sitting here questioning me with baseless accusations that you truly can’t prove since they are just theories. Instead of being out there looking for him. Who knows what is happening to him. He could already be dead, and you’re sitting here wasting time.” Tenri turned the photo, looking at it for a second before setting it back down and returning his attention to Kijima. “You can search my home. My cars. Whatever you need to do. I was not involved. I would not hurt him. I had no reason to hurt him. I want to find the man responsible just as much as you, Detective.”

“Alright,” Kijima said, “We can clear this right up.”

“How so?” Tenri questioned.

“Submit to a polygraph test.” Kijima stated as he leaned back.

Tenri didn’t even hesitate when he said, “Okay.”

Kijima smiled, pushing himself up as he gathered up the papers and pictures to slip them back into the file. As he walked to the door, he said, “Someone will be in shortly. Sit tight.”

How were both men… believable?

Polygraph tests might not be completely solid, but it might give him something to work with. And he needed to work fast.

Sakae took a few deep breaths to help himself relax. They really thought that he had hurt Guren. That he’d kidnap his own son. He understood it. He understood police procedures. They had to eliminate all possible suspects. They looked to immediate family first. Considering all the questioning and what the Detective said, that was a lot of good reasons to suspect that he might have staged his own son’s abduction.

He didn’t. He would never do something to hurt his son. Sakae was thankful to the police, but he also understood that they were just doing their jobs.

Sakae was being hooked up to the machine. He sat there, letting them do it as he was watched. The examiner was sitting across from him. A trained and registered psychologist who worked for the department. He had already been introduced to her. With him strapped into everything, she looked up at him and smiled.

“So, you and your son are close?” She questioned.

“You could say that.” Sakae stated. He smiled a bit, “Normal for a father and son.”

“How would you describe your relationship with your son?” The Examiner questioned. “Good? Healthy?”

“Yeah.” Sakae replied, “Sure, we have our ups and downs, but he will always be the most important thing to me.”

“So, the two of you get along.” She replied.

“Yes.” Sakae stated. “I don’t remember the last time we had an argument.”

“Good, good.” She whispered. “It’s just the two of you, right?”

Sakae nodded, “Yes.” The Alpha Ichinose replied.

The Examiner reached over for a deck of cards, placing them down in front of her. “Alright, I’m going to show you some cards, and I am going to try and guess what each one is. Even if I guess correctly, you are to say no.”

“Okay.” Sakae stated as he turned his focus down to her hands.

She picked up the first one. Flashing the Eight of Diamonds at him. “Is it the Two of Hearts?”

“No.” Sakae replied.

Then the next one, the Three of Hearts. “Is it the Ten of Spades?”

“No.” Sakae continued.

Then the next, Seven of Clubs. “Is it the Four of Diamonds?”

“No.” The Alpha Ichinose said.

Then another card came up. “Is it the Ace of Spades?”

Sakae stared at the card for a second before lifting his gaze. “No.”

She smiled, “It’s the Ace of Spades, isn’t it?” Right in her hand was the Ace of Spades as Sakae nodded. “Good.” She lowered the card and looked over to the person who was operating the machine that he was attached too. She reached over, grabbing the small screen to show the spike in the monitor. “The graft clearly indicated a lie.” She looked back to him and smiled again as the monitor was turned away out of Sakae’s sight again. “Are you ready?”

“Yes.” Sakae stated.

“Is your name Sakae Ichinose?” The Examiner questioned.

“Yes.” Sakae replied.

“Have you ever stolen from a friend?” She went on.

“No.” The Alpha Ichinose said back.

“Have you ever made someone do something against their will?” The Examiner went on to question.

“No.” Sakae replied.

“Is the sky blue?” She continued on.

“Yes.” Sakae whispered.

“Did you kidnap Guren Ichinose?” The Examiner questioned.

“No.” Sakae stated with a firm voice.

“Did you hurt Guren Ichinose?” She continued her line of questioning.

Sakae shook his head, “No.”

“Have you ever thought of harming Guren Ichinose?” The Examiner asked.

“No.” Sakae replied.

“Have you ever been married?” She questioned as Sakae made eye contact with her again.

“Yes.” Sakae murmured.

“Where were you whenever Guren Ichinose was abducted?” The Examiner went on to ask.

“At home.” The Alpha Ichinose replied.

“Are you Guren Ichinose’s biological father?” She questioned.

“Yes.” Sakae immediately shot back, almost shocked that they would even dare to ask that. He knew what it was. It was a trip up question. To throw him off.

“Do you own a black SUV?” The Examiner continued.

“Yes.” Sakae stated. He kept eye contact with his examiner. Keeping his back straight as each question came his way.  

“Do you know who would hurt Guren Ichinose?” The Examiner questioned.

“No.” Sakae whispered.

“Did you cause bodily harm to Guren Ichinose?” The Examiner stated.

“No.” Sakae stated.

“Do you live in Nagoya, Aichi, Japan?” She went on to say.

“Yes.” He replied.

“Did you abduct Guren Ichinose?” She questioned.

“No.” Sakae stated.

She smiled a bit, leaning back as she nodded, “Thank you. You can relax now.” She wrote on her notepad for a moment as she gathered up the cards in front of her. “So you only learned about your son’s abduction whenever Detective Shouta Namikaze came to your door?”

“That’s correct.” Sakae replied. He knew that the test technically was over, however, he was falling into the Post Test Interview. He was still connected to the machine, which meant they were still monitoring him.

“When was the last time that you drove your SUV?” She questioned, not even looking up for a moment.

“I don’t even remember.” Sakae admitted, “It’s been broken down for months.”

“I see.” She replied as she looked up with a smile. She looked at the other who was sitting by Sakae and nodded. “We’re done here. Thank you for your time, Sakae.”

Slowly, Sakae was being unhooked from the machine as he did completely relax finally. He let out a sharp breath whenever he was unhooked from the machine, and he stood up. “Thank you.” He whispered as he was being guided out of the room. He just wanted to get back out there and find his son.

Even if he had to do this.

Kijima stared through the one-way mirror at Sakae as he was guided out of the room. The Examiner that they had came out of the room with all of her belongings as the operator also came out.

“Just leaves one more to go.” Kijima stated as he turned to look at the next Interrogation Room where Tenri was still sitting. Another machine was being taken into him and being set up. The Detective stood there as he crossed his arms. He reached over, turning up the volume so he could hear what was being said.

Tenri was being hooked up to the machine as the second Examiner began. Kijima kept his gaze locked to Tenri. He looked so relaxed. Just like he did whenever they were speaking. Tenri didn’t even hesitate before. Kijima hummed a bit, shifting his weight.

“What would you say your home life is like?” The Examiner questioned.

Tenri hummed, “Alright.” He stated, “I work a lot. My children are all in school.”

“How would you say your relationship with your children is?” The Examiner continued on as he also grabbed a stack of cards just like the previous Examiner had for Sakae.

“Not the best.” Tenri stated, “I could have been a better father.”

“How so?” Their Examiner replied.

“People often take after their own parents, and I guess I did the same with my own.” Tenri replied, “I want my children to be strong. To be able to face this world as strong, independent people of their own.”

“But within the confines of the Hiragi family’s rules?” The Examiner questioned.

“That is how our life is.” Tenri stated.

“All of your children have different mothers.” The Examiner said as he adjusted the notebook in front of himself and picked up a pen.

Tenri smiled, “Yes.” He stated, “But they are all my children.”

The Examiner had smiled at him, setting the deck of cards down. “Alright, I am going to hold up a card and I am going to try and guess what it is. You are going to say no even if I guess correctly.”

“Okay.” Tenri replied.

From the way that the table was positioned. Kijima was able to see the cards himself. He watched the card get lifted up to reveal the Six of Diamonds. “Is it the Three of Clubs?”

“No.” Tenri said.

That card was set to the side as the next was flipped up to reveal the Eight of Spades. “Is it the Ten of Spades?”

“No.” Tenri replied.

That card was also placed down as another was picked up, showing the Four of Clubs. “Is it the Nine of Diamonds?”

Tenri shook his head, “No.”

Once again, that card was placed down and the Ace of Hearts. “Is it the Ace of Hearts?” The Examiner questioned.

“No.” Tenri replied.

The Examiner had given a smile, not dropping the card as he said, “It’s the Ace of Hearts.”

Tenri smiled and nodded, “Yes.”

The Examiner dropped down the card, nodding to the operator of the polygraph machine as the screen was turned to reveal it to Tenri. “The polygraph clearly spiked for the lie. It detected deception.” Tenri hummed in response. The monitor was turned away as the Examiner looked back to Tenri. “Are you ready to begin?”

“Yes.” Tenri replied.

“Is your name Tenri Hiragi?” The Examiner questioned.

“Yes.” The Alpha Hiragi said back.

“Have you ever been unfaithful with a romantic partner?” The Examiner questioned.

“Yes.” Tenri admitted. “That’s how my second child was born.”

The Examiner hummed, writing down onto the notebook. “Do you know Guren Ichinose?”

“Yes.” Tenri replied.

“Is your birthday June 27, 1971?” The Examiner moved on.

“Yes.” Tenri immediately replied.

“Have you ever been alone with Guren Ichinose?” Came the next question.

“No.” The Alpha Hiragi said back.

“Do you own a black SUV?” The Examiner continued on with the line of questioning.

“Yes.” Tenri replied.

“Was your SUV stolen?” The Examiner questioned.

Tenri nodded, “Yes.”

“Have you ever forced someone to do something against their will?” The questions continued on. Kijima was keeping his focus on Tenri. He looked so calm, collected, and relaxed. He was really starting to wonder if he was on the right track here.

“No.” Tenri replied.

“Do you have four biological children?” The Examiner continued.

“Yes.” The Alpha Hiragi said back.

Kijima shifted his weight again. Nothing seemed to be tripping him up. He clicked his tongue for a second, reaching out and placing a hand on the wall. Was he wrong? Maybe Tenri really was telling the truth despite what everyone was saying. The Polygraph Test was far from over.

“Did you kidnap Guren Ichinose?” The Examiner finally questioned.

Tenri shook his head, “No.”

“Did you hurt Guren Ichinose?” was the next question.

Once again, Tenri shook his head, “No.”

“Do you have five children?” The Examiner asked.

“Yes.” Tenri replied.

The Examiner wrote down on the notebook again, looking back up at Tenri. “Where were you whenever Guren Ichinose was abducted?”

“At home.” Tenri stated.

“Do you live in Shibuya, Tokyo, Japan?” The Examiner kept going without skipping a beat.

“Yes.” Tenri replied.

Nothing was throwing him off. Even with the questions coming a bit faster and the variety of them. Kijima hummed. “Did you want to harm Guren Ichinose?”

“No.” Tenri immediately said back.

“Are all of your children your biological children?” The Examiner questioned.

“No.” Tenri replied.

“Did you abduct Guren Ichinose?” Immediately came next.

Without skipping a beat, Tenri said, “No.”

The Examiner put his pen down, giving Tenri a smile as he leaned forward. Looking completely relaxed and as if the test was over. It was now entering into the Post Test phase. This was meant to throw Tenri off. As long as if he was still connected to the machine, he was still in the test. “Thank you.” The Examiner stated, “I’m sure this must be hard to do. Considering the abduction of Guren Ichinose, we have to follow all possibilities.”

“You have to do your jobs. I can respect that.” Tenri stated, shrugging a bit.

“Even with the bad blood and issues between the Ichinose clan and the Hiragi family, you’re adamant about helping.” The Examiner replied.

Tenri nodded, “Yes.” He murmured, “Guren is from a branch family and despite everything, I will give the full backing and support of the Hiragi family to help bring him home and to bring down whoever did this to him.”

The Examiner nodded to the operator, moving to stand up as he said, “Thank you for your time, Tenri. The test is over.” He turned to walk away and went to the door as Kijima saw Tenri getting unhooked from the machines.

Just like Sakae, the results were getting printed out.

Now, it was just time to look them over.

The results were finally put together. It had taken a bit for them to be put together, but they had met up within the Conference Room. Sakae’s results were on one side with Tenri’s were on the other. Each of the Examiners had looked them over as the one with Sakae looked up and said, “Just like I suspected, he passed with flying colors.” She stated as she moved her pen over the graft. She stopped at the one spike on the graft, “The only question he spiked on was the question with the Ace of Spades card.”

Kijima hummed, “So everything on him was circumstantial.” He murmured, “Or someone was trying really hard to make it look like it was him.”

“Polygraph tests aren’t fool proof. It’s easy to beat if you know what to look for.” The female Examiner replied, “But I watched his body language the entire time and his reactions. I don’t believe for a second that he was being deceptive.”

Kijima wasn’t necessarily surprised, but he had to be absolutely sure. If Guren Ichinose was still alive, they had to exhaust every lead possible. “What about Tenri Hiragi?”

“Passed.” The male Examiner stated, pushing the graft over to him. “Just like Sakae, he only spiked on the control question about the card.” He slipped his pen over the graft, “His response to all the relevant questions were level. Either he is telling the truth or he somehow managed to fool the machine.”

“For two people in two different families that close ranks,” Kijima stated as he leaned forward, “There is a probability that both of these men know how to fool a lie detector test.”

“Or they are telling the truth.” Miyuki added in.

“That is true.” Kijima whispered.

He looked over the two grafts. He would have thought they were the exact same person if it wasn’t for knowing that one was Sakae Ichinose and the other was Tenri Hiragi. Maybe he was wrong, and it was the same thing with Tenri Hiragi. That it was all circumstance. They had no proof that Tenri actually had his black SUV still and he had a police report to show that he had reported it missing months ago. There was nothing actually pinning Tenri to Guren’s abduction other than hearsay. With this, it wouldn’t go far. Without Guren or a body, there was no way for them to really prove anything. The same could be said for Sakae. Both had circumstantial evidence against them, they both could have a motive.

And both passed with flying colors.

He had no other choice.

Kijima sighed, “Let them go.”

He straightened his back, looking back down at the Polygraph Tests. Maybe… This was really a stranger abduction, and they had just wasted hours going after the wrong people. Either way, his two most viable suspects were about to walk out the door.

Tenri had gotten home late. He walked up to the padlocked door. Opening up the four locks that was on it before unlocking the padlock. Slowly, he opened up the door and crept into the shed. He closed the door behind him. For the moment, he didn’t bother with actually locking it. He just kept the door open for a moment as he walked a bit further into the shed. The moonlight was illuminating the room just enough to show Guren Ichinose fast asleep on the mattress.

Tenri had looked over his bare body. Guren was completely out. The lashes on his back, thighs, and ass were welted and bloodied. His skin was bruised around the welts as well as the bruises that were on his arms and hips. His wrists were heavily discolored from the cuffs. The Omega was fast asleep. Probably completely out due to exhaustion and fatigue. Tenri knew he was alive from the fact that he could see him breathing.

He could see the Omega shiver as Tenri reached out and pulled the blanket up over Guren’s bare body. A smirk came to his face as he reached out, carefully pushing some of Guren’s bangs out of his face. Guren didn’t even react. It just proved how exhausted that he was. He wasn’t even hyper vigilant right now.

A bigger smirk came to Tenri’s face as he murmured, “Welcome home, Guren.”

Chapter Text

Guren had no semblance of time. He didn’t know if it was day or night. He didn’t know what time it was. What day it was. How long he had been here. It was all blurring together. He was just in his dark and cruel world. He was getting used to the pain. He had been having to sleep on his stomach because of the welts that were on him. Just do whatever it took to keep the man happy. Don’t piss him off again.

Guren was currently laying on his stomach. Half in and out of sleep. He had reached between the wall and the bed, pulling out the bracelet he had stashed there. As far as he was aware, Tenri had no knowledge of its existence, and he wanted to keep it that way. How where his friends doing? Were they okay? His father? Shinya? What about Kureto? He had been thinking about them a lot.

Really, he was just left completely to his thoughts. That was all that he could do right now. He slipped his thumb over the beads. Finding comfort in it for a moment. It was the only thing he had right now. It felt like in a way, that it was the only thing keeping him sane.

Shinya’s smile flashed before his mind. He would do anything to be back with them. Back in his apartment. Seeing his friends every day. Hell, he would even take going back to that hell hole that he called a school over this. Anything was better than this. All the torment. All of it. Anything but this.

Guren was so tired. Tired of all of it. Tired of this. He wanted to do anything but be here. This was all that he could do. Guren slipped the bracelet back between the wall and the bed. He didn’t want to be caught with it. Guren just didn’t want to take that risk. He looked up, using the itty bit of light that he had to reach forward with his cuffed wrists and touched at the craving.

Guren inhaled sharply the second he felt the cool air and the door that pushed open. The door closed and he heard that very familiar padlock. Guren turned his head, staying on his stomach as Tenri walked further in. The Omega frowned slightly as he noticed the small radio and the bottle of hard liquor that Tenri was holding.

Guren didn’t dare question it as Tenri walked over and he slowly started to sit up. He bit back the grimace as he leaned back on his legs. The Alpha undid the clasp. Guren was getting used to this pattern. He knew what Tenri was going to do. Tenri had grabbed his arm, forcing him to his feet and pulled him in the direction of the bathroom. He just stood there as the door was unlocked and he was shoved inside with his instructions.

Guren just did as he was told. Just do as he was told, and Tenri wouldn’t hurt him… much. It felt like the same old cycle. He would go to the bathroom and brush his teeth while Tenri got the shower started. Then, the Alpha would strip out of his clothes and force Guren into the shower. Guren just let it happen. Don’t fight him. Don’t resist. Just comply and do what he wanted. Don’t react. Don’t even look at him. Do not give this man a reason to lash out at him. Any time that he resisted, Tenri reacted with violence towards him or threatened him or one of his loved ones. This bastard was capable of anything. Guren didn’t know if he could take even the smallest risk.

Though, there had to be something that he could do.

Anything.

Just as always, Guren was shoved out of the shower as Tenri turned it off. Knocking him to the floor so Tenri could dry him off. Guren just went into a kneeling position for it. What was the point of fighting it? Once he was toweled off and Tenri was dressed once more, Tenri jerked him off of the floor and led him out of the room. Tenri locked the bathroom back up, keeping his grip on Guren’s arm.

Guren had found that Tenri hadn’t moved to put the chain back on, instead, reaching into his pocket for the key to the cuffs. Tenri undid one of them before he was shoving at Guren’s back to push him across the room. The Omega was stunned by the action as Tenri headed over to the small radio and turned it on. The music had started playing softly through the room as Tenri turned to sit down on the crate and picked up the bottle of liquor.

Guren didn’t know what to do as he stood there, curling his arms around himself. Being able to just do that felt good. He was just awkwardly standing there, feeling even smaller underneath Tenri’s gaze as the Alpha stared him down. Tenri took a big swig from the bottle, not even grimacing as he drank it down.

“Here.” Tenri said, holding it out to him, “Take a drink.”

Guren shook his head slightly, “Lord Hiragi, I don’t—” He stopped as he noticed that Tenri had reached into his other pocket and had pulled out a pocket knife. Guren choked for a second, inhaling sharply as the Alpha flipped the blade open in a quick movement.

“You do whatever I say, Guren.” Tenri stated. The Alpha stood back up, taking another drink from the bottle as he crossed the room to stand in front of him. Guren sucked in a breath as Tenri pointed the knife towards his neck. The Omega found himself instinctively leaning away from it as the point pressed into the underside of his jaw. “Take a drink. No one will know.”

Guren lifted up his hand, taking the bottle as he looked between it and Tenri. He hated the smell that was coming off of it. It almost made him gag from the smell alone. Slowly, he took a drink and Tenri smiled, looking pleased with each passing second. Guren didn’t take a big drink at all. It was still enough to make him grimace as it burned its way down his throat. He gagged slightly, pulling back as he touched his lips with his fingers. The disgust was written all over his face.

“You can do better than that.” Tenri murmured as he grabbed the end of the bottle and led it back to Guren’s lips.

The Omega had no choice but to take another drink. He had almost choked from how Tenri tilted the bottle to force him to take a bigger drink. It made his stomach twist and turn from it as Tenri just laughed and took the bottle back. Guren let out a sharp breath as Tenri turned, walking back over to the crate and sat back down. The Alpha took another drink, reaching over and turning up the music a bit.

Tenri’s gaze moved back to him and Guren had that feeling of hiding his body again as the Alpha looked him up and down. “Dance.”

“What?” Guren whispered.

“Dance.” Tenri stated, leaning back and taking another big swig. Guren’s gaze settled back on the knife in Tenri’s hand as he started just tapping it on his thigh. Silently making the threat. Guren’s gaze stayed on it for a second before he let out a sharp breath.

Slowly, Guren had started to move. He didn’t really know what to do. This was so damn humiliating. The Omega swayed. Moved his legs the best that he could. Just doing anything that he would guess could count. Guren was trying to keep his gaze on the floor. Don’t look up. Don’t let Tenri see the look of utter hatred in his eyes. Tenri just kept drinking.

At one point, Guren could have sworn he heard him wolf-whistle at him. Just do as he said. No matter how humiliating it was. If he didn’t listen, it wouldn’t end well for him.

Guren was so disgusted. Each movement made his body scream at him. It hurt to do it, but he fucking did it. He kept focusing on the knife in Tenri’s hand. He couldn’t even hear the music anymore. It was all just turning into distant white noise. All he could hear was the sound of his own beating heart. He could taste the alcohol in his mouth. See how the knife was still in Tenri’s hand.

At some point, Tenri stood up, Guren came to a stop, panting as Tenri got in front of him. He knew what was coming. He could smell it coming off of him. Arousal. Lust. Desire. Guren felt himself pulling away from his body again. Completely detaching. Tenri’s hand came down on his face, sending him crashing into the mattress.

Through the ringing in his ears, he could hear Tenri undoing his belt and all Guren did was close his eyes.

Just let him do it.

Endure.

Survive.

The mattress dipped down as he felt a hand on his shoulder, a thumb dug into the back of his neck as he heard the murmur of, “That’s a good boy, Guren.”

Guren found his gaze moving to the crescent moon carving. Placing his focus primarily on that as he let himself detach from his body.

It was going to be fine.

He would be fine.

Just keep… persisting.

Days and quickly started to turn into weeks since Guren had been abducted. There felt like there had been no leads. Nothing to tell them who had done this. Shinya had heard that the police were questioning people but were now looking at it as if it were a stranger abduction. Shinya didn’t know what to believe anymore. He could hear what people were saying. That they completely believed that Guren was dead, and they were eventually going to find his body.

Maybe.

But Shinya was holding onto the glimmer of hope.

Every day that they didn’t find Guren’s body was another day that there might be a chance that he was still alive. Shinya couldn’t lose faith in that. He couldn’t lose faith that Guren was out there, and he was still alive. Honestly, he refused to believe that he was gone. Maybe he was living in a hopeless dream, but he couldn’t bring himself to actually believe it.

The search parties were slowly starting to slow down. Even though there were some still looking for him. It was like Guren was slowly fading. The news was slowing down. Occasionally bringing up that he was still missing. It felt like the group that believed he was still alive was slowly dwindling down. There were some moments that Shinya even thought that their friends were starting to believe it.

As far as he was aware, there was no trace of Guren at all. Nothing had popped up online. There was no news from the police regarding the investigation. Nothing had been found on Guren’s laptop or his phone to indicate anything nefarious. It was just… nothing. Shinya had doubted that they would find him chatting with anyone online as they suspected. Not with… him. Guren wasn’t that kind of a guy.

He hated this.

He really fucking hated this.

Shinya sat on his bed, twirling the band on his wrist as he stared at it. Guren was out there. He knew it. He just had this gut feeling that Guren was still alive. Or he was just so far into denial that he couldn’t even contemplate the idea.

Maybe he was just feeling guilty. Why? He didn’t know. He was getting hit with waves of emotions and not one of them felt collected together. He was trying to keep his head on straight. Think rationally in any way possible. Shinya had broken the vow that he had made whenever he had actually made real friends. He wasn’t there. He couldn’t protect him.

Guren was gone.

And no one knew what had happened to him.

There were so many possibilities of what had happened, and Shinya hated every possible thought that came to mind. It made him sick to his stomach to think about.

There had to be something that was missing. Anything to tell them who would have done this. No ransom. No explicit images online according to the police. His body had yet to be found if he had been killed. There was always the probability that Guren wasn’t even in Shibuya anymore. That he had been taken right out of the city during his abduction. He could be hours away, and they would be looking in the wrong spot.

It felt like everything was falling apart right before his eyes.

Shinya lifted his gaze to the calendar that he had on the wall. He had been marking down every single day that Guren had been missing. It felt like he was obsessing over it. He couldn’t stop now. There was a date that had been circled on it long before.

August 28^th.

Guren’s birthday was coming up.

Guren’s birthday present from him was still buried in his closet. He had thought long and hard about what he had wanted to get him, and honestly, it was probably a stupid gift, but it was something. Shinya felt almost stupid that he had been so fixated on random gifts and the most important thing was gone. Guren. None of that mattered. Guren was gone, and Shinya was absolutely powerless to do anything about it.

Guren was a fighter. If he was still alive, he would be fighting. He would not give up. Guren would do everything in his power to stay alive. That was the kind of person that Guren was. Guren didn’t go down with a fight, and Shinya had to keep reminding himself of that. But that wouldn’t matter if he had been overpowered. If someone had gotten the upper hand on him.

Shinya was trying his hardest not to have those thoughts.

So much had changed in just the last few weeks. He wasn’t the only one falling apart. Sakae Ichinose was still in Shibuya. Actually staying in one of the apartments that had been rented out by the Ichinose clan. Sayuri and Shigure couldn’t even step foot into Guren’s apartment without bursting into tears, so they had moved into the apartment that was originally meant for them. Goshi had been trying to keep their spirits up, but it was clear that it was weighing heavily even on him. Mito was getting so angry all the time. Mahiru was acting even more off than usual. Spending even more time away from home for days on end before coming back and disappearing again. Kureto was practically sending people out daily to search Shibuya and even the surrounding cities, but it was clear that it was getting to him too.

It really did solidify in his mind that Guren really had been the glue that kept them together. They were all working together. They weren’t giving up, but it was like the light had gone out. That everything felt so wrong without him here. Shinya completely believed it might be different if they knew where Guren was. If the circumstances were different and Guren had just moved away. It was the not knowing. Having no information. Not knowing if Guren was alive or dead. If he was being tortured. There could have been a number of reasons or no reason at all.

Shinya just didn’t know anymore, and it was driving him crazy.

He just knew that he couldn’t stop.

Shinya looked back to his wrist, twirling the band again before snapping it against his wrist and sighing. The Alpha fell back against his bed, reaching over and grabbing his phone. He unlocked it, going to his contacts and going straight for the contact he wanted.

He knew that he wouldn’t answer.

His phone was currently in evidence at the police station.

Either way, he clicked it and watched the screen light up before he brought it to his ear. It never even rang. Just going straight to voicemail. Guren’s voice filled his ears as Shinya found that it felt like he had been punched in the gut. Guren didn’t have a voice message for the longest time. Until Shinya had talked him into making one. The smile that Guren had on his face at the time came to mind as he could hear it in the message. Soon, it ended, and Shinya found himself repeating the action.

Again.

And again.

And again.

Just listening to it over and over again.

This couldn’t be the only thing left. The last time would ever hear his voice. Shinya wanted to hear it again. He wanted to see his smile. Guren was out there somewhere. Shinya could not lose faith in that. Honestly, he refused to believe otherwise.

He would not give up.

Shinya dialed it again, pulling it back to his ear to listen to the message before it got to the voice box. Prompting him to leave a message. Without much of a thought, Shinya whispered, “Keep fighting Guren and come home.” He sighed, staring at his ceiling for a second before adding in, “I miss you. We miss you. Your family misses you. So, you have to keep fighting. You’re alive. I know you are. You’re out there somewhere… And I’m going to find you. I will never give up on you.”

Shinya pulled his phone away from his ear. Hitting the End Call button before he was dropping it back onto his nightstand.

After a moment, Shinya rolled over, standing back up and going to his window so he could look outside. He found himself looking at the night sky. It was a beautiful night. The kind of night that they would just sit outside and look at the stars. Talk about anything and everything. He never took into consideration how the little things could mean so much until it was ripped away. Until the person was ripped away, and he had been left so powerless to do much of anything.

Shinya just stood there, staring out at the moon and stars. He wondered if Guren could see it. If he was looking at the same thing as him. Probably not if he was being honest. But he could let himself dream. It was a crescent moon out. It looked nice. Shinya hated that he wanted to smile looking at it. Then, the feeling would hit again, and it would all come crashing down.

He couldn’t let himself go numb.

Shinya had to keep feeling. Right now, Guren needed him to have his head on straight. Shinya had to fight for him just as much as Guren would fight for the rest of them. Guren was worth it. He was worth every single second.

Shinya sighed. Letting out a soft breath as it felt like his heart was being crushed inside of his chest. It felt like he couldn’t breathe. That it was falling apart. He had no right to fall apart. He wasn’t the one who was in danger, but it still felt crushing to know that he was practically helpless in this situation.

“I know you’re out there somewhere, Guren. Just keep fighting… Come home.”

Guren must have fallen asleep at one point or just passed out from the pain. He didn’t know anymore sometimes. The Omega grimaced as he sat up, rubbing at his eyes as he held himself up with another hand. He paused for a second as through the fog of sleep, he realized he wasn’t bound. The cuffs were still undone with just one curled around one wrist. Guren let out a sharp breath, turning his gaze as he quickly realized that he wasn’t alone.

Tenri was passed out on the mattress and snoring away. Completely bare of his own clothing as Guren stared down at him in shock. Not once since getting here did Tenri actually stay here with him. Guren quickly overcame his shock as he looked back to his wrists. Tenri was… asleep. The Omega’s attention moved across the room. The music was still playing. The bottle of liquor that Tenri had been drinking from was nearly gone. So, that’s what it was, Tenri literally passed out drunk.

Guren looked between the cuff to Tenri to the door and back again. Holy shit. This… This might be his only chance. Carefully, Guren had started to creep off of the mattress. Keeping his gaze locked to Tenri. The Alpha was still asleep. Not even stirring from Guren’s movements. Guren’s feet hit the floor as he slipped back. Each movement was screaming at him even more, but the adrenaline had started to pump, dulling the pain as he swallowed harshly.

This could be his one chance.

His one chance to get away from this.

Guren touched at the floor, finding Tenri’s button up shirt and slipped it on. It felt good to have even anything on for clothing. His heart was starting to race as he looked for Tenri’s pants. It had taken him longer than he would have liked to find them. He kept eyeing Tenri, making sure that he was still asleep as he started to dig into the pockets of the pants. He wasn’t worried about the cuff at the moment though he did quickly find the key. Guren let out a soft breath as he found the set of keys that he had seen Tenri use. There were a lot of keys on it. He looked over them, trying to recall which one was the right one for the padlock.

For just a second, he thought of freeing himself entirely of the handcuffs and slipping on around Tenri’s ankle and clasping it to the chain. However, that would mean touching Tenri. That would risk waking him up. That wasn’t a chance that he was willing to take.

Guren had slowly stood up, making sure to make no noise at all as he practically tip toed to the door. He turned to look at the locks. He slowly unlocked the first one, which was the main lock. Then the dead bolt. He grimaced as it made a clicking noise, and he looked back over his shoulder to make sure that Tenri was still asleep. Guren let out a breath of relief as he heard Tenri snore again. Next was the chain lock. Guren had used both hands to keep the sliding sound silent as he got it free and slowly lowered it. With the three locks done, he turned his attention to the padlock. Thankfully, it had the brand on it as he looked back to the keys, looking them over to find the only key on the keyring that had that brand name on it. The Omega kept it as silent as possible as he went to put the key in the lock. He slipped it in, using his hand to mask the sound. Guren had nearly stopped breathing entirely as the padlock opened.

Run.

Run.

Run.

Everything in his mind was screaming at him to run. Just take off running and never look back. Tenri was drunk and passed out. If he did this now, he might have a chance of just getting away.

His heartbeat was back in his ears. It was all that he could hear now. He could run. He could get away. Maybe. He actually had an opportunity.

He turned the lock, slowly pulling it out of the hinge as he reached for the knob. Just as he did, he froze. What would happen if he ran? It was all running through his head. Every threat that Tenri said to him. The people that he threatened to kill if Guren didn’t listen to him. Even if he got away, Tenri was still the Head of the Hiragi family. He was still the leader of the main branch with the power to hurt all the people that Guren cared about. What would be the consequences if he defied him?

Was… Was his freedom really worth the deaths of others?

Every word Tenri said was playing back in his mind. Everything felt like it was going in slow motion. If he did this, he’d just be putting everyone else at risk. He didn’t know if he could do that.

Guren closed his eyes, pulling in a shaky breath as he found himself letting go of the doorknob. It wasn’t worth it. It wasn’t worth others dying for him. Others facing severe consequences because Guren wanted to get the Hell out of here. He had to get Tenri to let him go. That was the only way that he could make sure no one else got hurt. Tenri would do it. The Hiragi have hurt his family in the past. It’d happen again. Tenri had police officers right in his back pocket. Guren couldn’t even go to the police if he wanted too. Tenri would make up some elaborate lie or say that Guren was making it up.

And people would just believe him.

Tenri was a very convincing man.

Guren swallowed harshly, cracking his eyes open to stare at the lock. He wanted to run. Everything was telling him too. Run and never look back. Tenri said… He said he would kill them. Guren let out another labored breath as his decision came across his mind. No, he needed to play this right. He needed to play this in a way that no one else would get hurt because of him. He could take it. He could endure it. He could survive this.

Slowly, Guren reached out with a shaky hand to relock the door. Locking the doorknob’s lock. Then the dead bolt. Then the chain. Then, he got to the hinge. He hesitated for a second before he slipped it back into place and lifted the padlock back up. Guren slipped the padlock back, turning it and pushing it back into a locked position as he pulled the key back out.

This had to be the right decision.

It just had to be.

No one else could get hurt because of him. He didn’t want anyone to die because he wanted to be free of this. If being here and listening to Tenri kept them alive, he’d do that. He leaned his forehead against the door for a second, fighting the surge of emotions that was hitting him. Guren took a step back. He just completely sealed his fate. He had the chance, and he blew it.

Guren turned, moving back over to Tenri’s pants and kneeling down to slip the keys back into Tenri’s pocket. Once he had done that, he had reached up and undid the buttons of the shirt before pulling it off and letting it fall back to the floor. Carefully, Guren slipped back into the bed. He laid down, placing his head back on the pillow.

The Omega felt tears coming to his eyes as he sniffled, sucking in a breath to try and keep himself calm. This was the right decision. It had to be. Guren closed his eyes, curling up as he grabbed the blanket and pulled it over himself.

Please, don’t let anything happen to the others.

He could endure it.

Even if he had to sell his soul to do so.

Tenri had jerked out of his sleep. The Alpha had sat up, inhaling sharply as he rubbed at his eyes. It took a moment for him to realize where he was. Tenri looked down, stopping as he saw Guren curled up next to him. Guren’s hands were right in front of his face and the Alpha’s gaze had settled on Guren’s wrists. Specifically, the unlocked cuff. Tenri clenched his jaw. That could have been bad. Guren was fast asleep from what he could tell.

Tenri reached down, carefully picking up Guren’s uncuffed wrist and pulling the cuff back around it and clicking it into place. The Alpha moved over, grabbing the chain and pulling it up to the cuffs. He slipped the clasp back through, tightening the metal cover over it and making sure that it was tight. He double checked it to make sure that it wouldn’t budge.

Tenri pulled the blanket back up, making sure that the Omega was covered. The Alpha pushed himself up and got off the mattress to go to his clothing. He started pulling it back on but stopped as his keys fell out of his pocket. Without a thought, he reached down to scoop them up before he was looking over to Guren again.

For just a second, the thought had crossed his mind. Guren had ample opportunity to take off. That was if he had woken up. Tenri never meant to fall asleep next to him. Fall asleep near him in general. It wouldn’t have been a problem if he hadn’t gotten as drunk as he had and forgotten to redo Guren’s cuffs. Tenri pulled the keys up, twirling them in his hand for a moment before he was heading over to the radio and turned it off. Tenri looked back to Guren again. If he had woken up, Guren didn’t leave. It made a smirk come to Tenri’s face. He didn’t know if he had or not.

Either way, it had peaked his interest.

Tenri went over to the door and unlocked all the locks on it. He pulled the door open, taking another look at Guren before he was stepping out. The Alpha pulled the door closed, starting up on the locks that were on the outside of the door before putting the padlock back on.

Slipping his hands and the keys into his pocket, Tenri had turned to walk away.

As he walked away, the thought came to mind.

He had Guren right where he wanted him, and he wasn’t going to let him go.  

Chapter Text

Guren was just trying to keep his head on straight. With each passing moment, it felt like he was falling further and further into an abyss that he couldn’t crawl his way out of. He was curled up at the wall with the blanket over him, picking mindlessly at the seam of the blanket. It was all crushing down on him. Like a weight being placed on him. This was just his reality now.

Tenri had ripped so much from him. His freedom. His bodily anatomy. All of it. And he was just supposed to take it. Did he make the right choice? What would have happened if he had taken off? The images were becoming so vivid in his mind. Every time he thought about it, he saw a loved one dead.

Guren just curled up a bit more. This had to be the most humiliating thing that had ever happened to him. He was being forced to stay here naked, chained to a wall and only able to go within three feet at most in the area. The Omega was trying so hard not to think about it. The pain and soreness in his body. Guren was trying to keep himself from falling apart. It felt like it was getting harder with each passing second.

Guren felt so violated. Disgusting in his own skin. He wanted to spend hours just scrubbing away each layer until he could no longer feel Tenri’s hands on his body. The fluids on his thighs that had crusted over but there was nothing he could do about it. Guren slid his fingers the best he could over his raw wrists. They were flaring red. Some places were even purple. His body was littered in bruises that he had managed to catch a glimpse of. He didn’t even want to see. He didn’t even want to look at himself.  

God, he just wanted to go home. He wanted to sleep in his own bed. He wanted to see his friends. He wanted to see his father.

Why was Tenri doing this to him?

Why him?

What did he even really want from him?

Other than… torturing him?

Guren reached down between the mattress and wall, pulling out the bracelet as he took a moment to just look at it. He grazed his fingers over it as it felt like the memories flooded back for a moment. Laughing and joking around with his friends. Going to school even though he hated it. His father asking him about it. Smiles. Laughing. Guren squeezed his eyes shut, leaning over as he curled his fist around it.

Guren couldn’t let anything happen to anyone else. He could endure this. All he had to do was keep Tenri from being angry with him. Avoid his aggression and temper. Keep the man happy, and he could eventually get out of this. That felt more hopeful and optimistic than realistic. What else could he do? He wholeheartedly believed Tenri whenever he said he’d hurt the others if Guren didn’t comply with him. He knew that he could. Guren just couldn’t take that risk.

Guren would never be able to forgive himself if something happened to them, and it was because of something that he did. He had to be smart about this. Find what he could use as a tool of survival. That’s all that he could do realistically. If it was anyone but Tenri, he felt like he might have taken that chance. That he would have bolted the second that he was able too. Tenri just held too much power and influence. It was something that he was up against.

Tenri hadn’t killed him yet, so that probably meant that he in fact wanted him alive.

Tenri said he was here to satisfy his desires.

That could be anything.

Guren had a gut feeling about it, and he hated every single second of that thought crossing his mind.

The Omega’s attention was grabbed as he quickly curled his fist around the bracelet due to not having the time to hide it again as the door opened up. Tenri slipped inside with what looked like a battery-operated lantern and flipped it on. Guren grimaced slightly from the light assaulting his eyes. Tenri had a bag with him, placing it down as he smiled.

“You’re already awake.” Tenri stated.

Guren stayed quiet, looking away as he stayed curled up. He knew how this was going to end. So far, it had ended the same. The same cycle. It would just depend on Tenri if the Alpha brought food and water in with him or not. Guren did find himself looking up towards that lantern. It felt nice to have more light. It was less dark.

Guren shuffled a bit, pressing himself further into the wall as Tenri started to walk in his direction. Once more, the clasp was undone, and he was pulled to his feet. Guren didn’t bother fighting it. Why should he? It went just like normal. Going into the bathroom, doing the normal routine, being forced into the shower before he was inevitably pulled back to the other room.

As he was sat back down, Tenri had returned back over to the bag and opened it up. Guren pulled his legs to himself settling his cuffed wrists on his thighs as he watched the Alpha. Just keep complying. Keep doing what he wanted. He couldn’t’ see what Tenri had grabbed as the Alpha turned to face him. Tenri walked over to him, grabbing him by his arm and forcing him to his feet as he started to pull him a bit towards the door before turning off to where there was a small wall. Guren could see the floor better now and he stopped as he saw a hatch in the floor. Specifically a lowered hatch. It was so hard to notice. He had barely noticed it until Tenri had reached to grab at it. He pulled it up and Guren was able to see the wooden steps that led down.

“Down you go.” Tenri murmured into his ear. Guren shuddered for a second before he slowly started to step down. He went down six steps before a room just about as large as what he had been in before was revealed to him. A light turned on and it illuminated the entire room to him. The walls were concrete. It was a lot colder in here than it was up there. Guren flinched whenever Tenri came up behind him and pulled across the room. “Stay.”

Guren complied, watching as Tenri went back to the steps and walked up. Guren found himself looking around again. The room wasn’t empty. It felt like his ability to breathe was taken again as he started to see everything that was in the room. Restraints especially. He really didn’t like what he was seeing. He might not be the most entuned with porn, but he was damn sure it was all bondage equipment. As he turned, he froze as his gaze fell on a cage. It was just big enough that a person could be inside of it.

Guren let out a sharp breath, choking from seeing it as he closed his eyes and looked away. Don’t move. Don’t do anything to anger this man. He can and would do anything to him. He couldn’t risk it.

Guren had nearly jumped out of his skin whenever the mattress came through the entrance into this room and hit the floor. It was followed by the blanket and chain. The Omega felt like he couldn’t breathe again as he stared at it. A moment later, the bag was dropped down and Tenri was coming back down. Guren remained standing there. Just doing as he was told as Tenri grabbed the mattress and pulled it to the furthest part of the room. With it tucked away, Tenri had continued on.

Guren swallowed harshly, eyeing the entrance for a moment. Tenri walked passed him, grabbing the chain that he had been connected to for god knows how long and walked over to a ring that was embedded into the wall. The Alpha looped it, redoing it there before saying, “Come over here, Guren.”

Guren turned his attention completely back to Tenri as he walked over, holding out his wrists and Tenri slipped the clasp through before checking to make sure that it was secure. Once it was, Tenri grabbed his arm and forced him to the bed. Tenri had reached into his pocket, probably grabbing out what he had gotten out before to reveal the small baggie of pills that he had.

Guren cursed to himself, not letting it show on his face. “I need you to take a nap for a while.” Tenri had pulled one of them out, kneeling down as he held it out. “Open up.” As much as he wanted to fight against it, Guren parted his lips and let the pill drop down into his mouth as Tenri reached for a water. He opened up the cap, holding it out to Guren. Guren just took it, feeling Tenri’s gaze on him as he took a drink of it to swallow down the pill. Tenri had forced him to open his mouth, checking to see if he actually took it. It’d probably be roughly fifteen minutes before it kicked in. That was at the minimum. The maximum would be thirty. Honestly, he wouldn’t even know the time. Just how he felt.

Tenri had moved away from him, and Guren had taken the chance to curl up again. He kept eyeing the room. It made him so sick looking at everything. What was Tenri planning to do to him? Guren’s focus was once again grabbed as he heard the stretching of duct tape. His heart skipped a beat before Tenri went over to him and tore the piece off before pressing it over his mouth.

Tenri sighed, leaning back as he smiled a bit at him, “You don’t want anyone to get hurt, do you?” Guren shook his head. “Then just be a good boy and lay down. Don’t do anything.” Guren froze as the knife came back to view and it was pointed directly at his face and too uncomfortably close to his eye. “If you do anything, you’ll be the one to blame for their deaths. Understood?”

Guren nodded quickly, relaxing only whenever the knife was pulled away from him. He did believe him. Don’t do anything. Just listen. He would do it. Guren had just enough power not to let that happen. Tenri had pulled the blanket closer to him, and Guren had hesitated to reach out for it. He brought it up, covering himself up as he dropped his gaze.

Was he going to be stuck in here now? Why was Tenri telling him to be quiet? Wasn’t he already in a soundproof building? Wouldn’t being down here make that even more? Was it the hatch? Maybe the hatch wasn’t soundproof. What did this mean?

Guren’s heart started to race for a second. The desire to do something to try and get someone to realize, but then the same thought came back to mind. Tenri held the cards. Tenri had way too much power. Too many ways to hurt the people that Guren cared about. No one could stop this. Guren knew that. The only one with the power to let him go was Tenri. There was no one that Guren could trust if he escaped. Tenri had too much influence. It would be his word against Tenri’s, and Tenri was very good with words. He knew how to manipulate people.

Even with the thought in his mind, Guren laid down. Tenri kept staring at him for a moment and then the pleased look came to his face. Guren stayed where he was as Tenri stood back up to his full height and walked towards the entrance. The light was flipped out and left only the light coming from the hatch to give any into the room. Tenri climbed up the steps and the steps were then pulled up and out of the room. Within seconds, the hatch was closed, and he was left in nothing but pure darkness.

Guren fell back on the mattress on his back. He still had welts there. They didn’t hurt nearly as bad anymore. Honestly, he was just so used to it now. It felt more tender and sore rather than painful now. It was so dark. He couldn’t see a damn thing at all.

Just… pitch black.

Guren just kept laying there. Waiting for the second that the drug kicked in. He could feel his mind starting to swim. How his body was growing heavier with each passing second. Before long, he’d be out cold. Why even threaten him at this point? He already drugged him and tapped his mouth. Either way, he had no choice but to listen.

Guren decided that keeping his eyes open wasn’t even worth it. It was pitch black right now. What was even the difference? Since it was getting harder to keep his eyes open, Guren just closed them, rolling over onto his side as he pulled the blanket up to his nose.

Just keep him happy.

Just do whatever he says.

Sakae had been going through everything on his own. He knew the police were just doing their jobs. He had even granted them access to search his home, all his properties, his vehicles. Anything to prove to them that he didn’t hurt his son. He would never take that risk. Sakae would never put Guren at risk like that. He would rather die before he hurt his son.

Sakae was pouring every single resource possible into trying to find even a sliver of his son. Just a trace of him. They had very little information from the police, and they were definitely keeping everything close to the belt. He had enough information for now. Sakae was starting to utilize Private Investigators himself. There felt like something that was being looked over. Something that could be missed. Who would want to do this? Who would want to hurt his son? Was it connected to the Ichinose clan?

Sakae had started pinning everything to the wall. Photos that he had managed to get. Reports. Newspaper clippings. Guren’s phone records. His web history. Nothing was out of the blue. Nothing indicated that Guren could have met anyone who would want to harm him. He had even checked any possible burner phones that Guren could have used. There were none in his apartment at the moment.

Sakae stared at the wall. Looking over everything. Was his son being stalked? Did he make an enemy that Sakae didn’t know about? Guren’s friends didn’t seem to know anything either. It really was like Guren had just vanished off of the face of the Earth.

He had timestamps pinned up by a map. The last moment that someone would have seen Guren. Shigure and Sayuri. Then the phone call with Shinya and when it ended. Then the first call to the police. All it took was two minutes for someone to snatch his son right off of the sidewalk and disappear with him. Whoever did this was calculated and organized. Guren’s abductor kidnapped him right in public. In front of witnesses. That was a high-risk abduction. It would scream disorganized. Why not wait until Guren was back in his apartment? Why even risk a witness?

It could be possible that it really was just a snatch and grab. That a stranger just so happened to see Guren, and he was completely a target of opportunity. A distracted teenage Omega that was alone late at night despite being in front of his apartment building.

There were a lot of options here. He didn’t like to have the thoughts that he was having. Sakae knew the statistics on cases like this. He didn’t want to think of Guren like that. The horror and torment that he might be facing or did face. What he wanted to think about was just seeing his son’s face again. Bringing him home.

There was something bugging him. He felt like it was glaring him right in the face, and he just couldn’t see it. He had been going over all of it time and time again.

Guren had been outside for at least five minutes on the phone call alone, but his kidnapper had waited until he went to head back inside. At least, that’s what they got from the CCTV footage and Shinya’s own word. Which would fit with what Guren had said to Sayuri and Shigure. Why not just grab him while his back was still turned while on the phone call? His kidnapper already risked witnesses. Why wait?

Sakae hummed, feeling a bit more frustrated as he kept looking at it. Whoever did this was had a game plan. That much he was certain about. Every moment that they didn’t find Guren’s body was another moment that he was absolutely certain that his son was alive. Sakae would feel if he was gone. That feeling wasn’t there. Just the intense need to locate him.

Even if it was the last thing that he ever did.

They were missing something. Sakae felt like if he could figure out if Guren was an actual target or just a victim of opportunity that it would help him figure out a bit more about all of it. Might even help figure out who was responsible. There was always the chance that more than one person was involved. It really would just depend.

Sakae had barely heard the sound of his apartment door opening and Samidare and Masanori’s voices following before the door closed. He just remained standing there. He heard their footsteps approaching before he heard Samidare sigh, “Sakae, you were staring at that before we left.”

“How are the girls?” Sakae questioned, not tearing his gaze from the wall.

Samidare and Masanori had went to visit their daughters. They had been coming to and from Nagoya to be with him as well as care for their respective daughters. All of their children had known each other their entire lives. Serving families or not, these two were his best friends. The people who had been with him through thick and thin. They had taught Guren in the past. They had been right there with him for Guren’s entire life. Now, they were with him for this.

“Still beating themselves up.” Masanori replied, “I don’t think I have ever seen my daughter cry this much.”

“They blame themselves.” Sakae whispered. “They were the last two to see Guren, and now he’s gone. That would take a toll on anyone.”

“Sakae,” Samidare started with a sharp breath, “Staring at that wall isn’t going to do anything.”

“I’m missing something.” Sakae replied. “I just don’t know what it is.”

“At least eat something, Sakae.” Masanori added in, “You’re going to drive yourself mad staring at that wall.” He could hear shuffling behind him, but Sakae still didn’t look back. “Sayuri made you dinner.”  

Sakae clicked his tongue, walking forward as he started reading over a few of the reports. He had requested copies of all of them. After the search of his home and his Polygraph Test, Detective Kijima had handed them right over with discretion. “All it took was two minutes for my son to just… disappear.”

“Sakae…” Samidare murmured, “Take a breather. Go back to it with a clear head. Wearing yourself thin isn’t going to help anything.”

“He was blindsided so easily.” Sakae whispered, practically ignoring what was said to him, “Guren knows how to defend himself. We’ve watched him take down adult men twice his size alone… So, how did he get subdued so easily?”

“Honestly,” Masanori replied, “They believed that some sort of stun gun was involved, right? It couldn’t be seen from the footage but from the way that he fell… He probably never saw it coming. Victims of crimes like this get blitz attacked all the time. Most of them never knew it was coming.”

“Guren’s a fighter but we all saw it… He was blindsided.” Samidare added in, “I don’t think even an adult could have fought that.”

Sakae hummed again, staring at the still image from the CCTV footage. He could see his son in it, but they couldn’t see the person responsible. Just seconds before that image, Guren had been walking in the direction of his apartment building. Stopped and turned. “What caught your attention, Guren?”

“It was probably just a rouse. Something simple to get him to turn around.” Masanori stated. “C’mon, Sakae… At least come sit down and eat.”

“If you don’t eat, you won’t be any help to him.” Samidare also added in.

Sakae sighed, turning and walking over to the armchair. He sat down, looking at the beautifully home cooked food. It smelled good. Masanori had smiled at him, sliding it closer to him as he picked it up. Sakae did start eating, but he had ate while looking back to the wall.

The moments of Guren’s abduction were important.

In his opinion, those moments might be the most telling.

If the answer was there… It had to be whenever Guren was abducted.

And he would find it.

Kijima had knocked on the door with the other officers behind him. Kijima knocked again, waiting for a moment until the door opened up and Tenri Hiragi was standing there smiling at them. “Good afternoon, officers.”

“Does your offer still stand?” Kijima questioned, smirking a bit as he stood there.

It took a second, but Tenri took a step back and hummed, “Feel free.”

Kijima looked back at the officers, nodding as he said, “Check all the rooms and the property.”

Tenri was either an exceptional liar, or they really were going down the wrong path. Or he was just cocky. Arrogant. He had allowed all of them to walk in as Kijima reached into his pocket and pulled out a set of gloves and put them on. Tenri was an incredibly smart man. Kijima just had this gut feeling that Tenri absolutely knew how to beat a lie detector. The man allowing them into his house without a fight didn’t feel like a good sign.

If Tenri was involved, Kijima doubted that he would bring him back to his home. There was something really bugging him about this. Was this about some feud between the Ichinose and the Hiragi? The Detective wasn’t sure if he was sold on that either. This was only one of many possible theories and suspects. They were well past the twenty-four-hour timeframe and even the first forty-eight. It had been weeks since Guren Ichinose was snatched off of the street.

Realistically, they were probably looking for a body at this point. They just needed anything to find the person responsible for any of this.

The other officers were moving through the house while Kijima had decided to go to the backyard. He opened up the door, stopping as he looked out at it. It was a large, empty backyard with nothing in sight. The Detective pushed open the door, stepping outside as he looked over the large patio that oversaw the backyard. This place was massive. A lot of rooms. A lot of land. Despite its location, it was isolated.

Tenri passed his Polygraph Test with flying colors but there was still just something bugging him. Maybe it was just misplaced. He didn’t know. The Detective was following his gut.

Kijima just started walking around the perimeter of the yard. Looking around for signs of anything. Disturbed ground. Anything in the grass. There was a tree line at the back fence. Heavy in trees. Kijima got to the fence. It was high. Privacy fence. That didn’t surprise him. Kijima hummed, walking by the fence as he saw the hinge on it. He frowned for a moment, reaching for it to pull it open. When he did, it just revealed more trees to him.

Kijima hummed as he kept looking across it. His partner, Miyuki, came up behind him as Kijima kept looking to it. “Find anything so far?”

“No.” Miyuki stated. “All the rooms are clear so far.”

“No signs of him?” Kijima questioned.

“No.” His partner replied, “I don’t think he was ever here.”

“We need to make sure.” Kijima murmured as he reached beside him and placed a hand over the holster on his waist and started moving into the trees. Miyuki had followed him as he decided to go ahead and slip his gun out but kept it at his side. He could never be too careful. He lifted his gaze, noticing the electrical wires as he motioned at them, “There’s something out here.” Miyuki walked beside him, also keeping her guard up as they shared a look.

As they walked up, they got through the clearing of trees, and it showed a cleared-out area. It was decently big. It almost looked as if it was meant to be a cabin of sorts with its own little yard and clearing but it was clearly made from an old shed. Kijima placed his other hand onto his Glock, looking at Miyuki as he went quiet and started to creep forward. The door was cracked open. Almost inviting them in. Kijima went up first as Miyuki pressed her back into the other side. He reached into his pocket, grabbing out his flashlight as he flicked it on. With his gun raised, he pushed open the door and Miyuki went in first.

Whenever he slipped inside, he flashed the light around. The place looked like a mess, but it was empty from what he could see. It looked like renovations were being made to the place. Kijima stayed quiet for a second as Miyuki went further in. “Clear!”

He let out a sharp breath, lowering his gun and slipping it back into its holster as he flashed the light around. “Damn.” He stated, shaking his head, “Maybe the bastard actually didn’t do it.”

“He has been cooperating and willingly doing everything we say.” Miyuki stated.

“Yeah.” Kijima replied as he looked around, “And so has Sakae Ichinose.”

“It really might just be a stranger abduction, Makoto.” Miyuki said back to him.

Kijima hummed as he flashed the light around, looking at the walls before going over to run his fingers over the wood braces on the wall. He flashed the light up, catching the very small window that had bars over it. “The Hiragi family and the Ichinose clan both have resources and multiple properties.” Kijima replied, “If they were involved… It’d take us longer to get through everything.”

“Or neither of them did it.” Miyuki shot back. “You seem so dead certain on going after them.”

“I am dead certain about trying to find a kid.” Kijima retorted before looking back at his partner, “And so should you.”

“I am.” Miyuki said with a shake her head, “But I also know when something seems like a wild goose chase that will lead nowhere.”

Kijima exhaled sharply, “Let’s go. There’s nothing here.” With that, he had started to leave the shed-like building. As he walked out, he stopped for a second to look back at it.

Maybe Tenri Hiragi really wasn’t involved.

Guren wasn’t even sure if he was actually conscious or not from the fact that the room was pitch black. The Omega was only sure that he was sort of awake from that same disoriented feeling. He felt so sick to his stomach as he rolled over onto his side. For just a moment, he could hear the distorted, distant sound of voices as he cracked his eyes open and closed them again.

Voices.

Was he hearing… voices?

God, he was probably hallucinating right about now.

The Omega rolled over, grunting as he hit the floor. His wrists screamed at him from hitting the floor but carefully, he managed to push himself to his feet. He was sure everything would be spinning if he could see it, but it felt like it. The wave of vertigo had hit him as he stumbled, and his hands touched the cold concrete wall. He slipped his hand across it, using it to help guide him.

He could still hear it. It almost sounded louder. Guren kept listening. He panted being the tape with the temptation to rip it off since he could technically do so.

Voices.

He was hearing voices.

Everything in him was telling him to scream. Scream as loud as he could. Guren was forced to stop as the chain jerked and it stopped him in his tracks. Suddenly, Tenri’s words and the knife in his face came racing back to the forefront of his mind.

No.

Don’t.

He didn’t know who was up there.

It could just be a test.

A test to see if he really would listen.

Or… He was just hallucinating all of it. Tenri did force him to take something. For all he knew, it had psychogenic properties. Something that would make him hallucinate. It could even be his mind just playing tricks on him.

Tenri told him not to do anything. To stay quiet. If he didn’t, he’d hurt his loved ones. He’d kill them. Guren… he couldn’t risk that. Guren swallowed harshly as he squeezed his eyes shut and pressed his back into the cold wall. He stood there for a moment and continued to listen. Even though he could tell there were voices, he couldn’t hear what was being said.

Guren’s heart nearly stopped whenever he heard a creak at the hatch. Stay calm. Stay quiet. Don’t give Tenri a reason to be mad at him. Just… listen.

Guren stayed there, waiting for the second he didn’t hear anything anymore. The Omega found himself slipping down the wall, reaching up and placing his hands on his head as he rocked a bit. Was his mind just playing tricks on him? Was Tenri testing him?

Why the Hell was this happening to him?

What did he… What did he ever do to deserve… this?

Chapter Text

Guren didn’t know how long that he had been left in the dark. Just that he was. Had it been hours? Days? Even though he hadn’t moved, it felt like the walls were enclosing on him. He felt like he was starting to go stir crazy. The only reason that he knew that he was awake was because he could hear the sound of the chain scratching against concrete and the feel of the cuffs on his wrists. It was like he was hyper focusing on every little sound. It was so cold. Even the blanket didn’t feel like it was helping much anymore. His stomach grumbled in hunger, begging for food, his throat was parched with the need for anything. The effects of the drug felt like they were long gone, and he had that clarity on his mind again, but he was honestly at the point he wasn’t even sure about that.

All he could use was touch to try and navigate. The concrete was rough and course underneath his fingertips. Just try not to panic. That was all that he could do. Keep his breathing level even when it felt hard to breathe. Remain calm and his heartrate steady.

Was Tenri going to force him to stay down here? Even further away from anything else?

Guren had kept the bracelet firmly in his hand, refusing to let it go at all.

Guren was starting to feel less and less human as the time went on. He had no idea how long he had been held for so far. How many days that it had been. It was all blurring together in a darkened reality that his life was now. He felt completely and utterly dehumanized. Nothing more than an object for Tenri’s pleasure and sadistic nature.

In the darkness, it felt like he was starting to hyper focus on everything else that he was feeling. The marks on him. What Tenri had done to him. The phantom touch of his hands on his skin despite Tenri not even being here. Not even touching him. He could still feel it all. Every disgusting and deplorable second of that bastard touching him.

Guren jumped, popping his head up as he heard the hinge of the hatch. Light flooded into the air as he cringed from the light assaulting his eyes. He squeezed his eyes shut, using his hand to hide his eyes. It took a moment before his eyes had started to adjust and he was able to see the steps being pushed back down. Steps followed as Guren gaze fell onto Tenri. The Alpha reached over, flipping on the light as Guren was once again forced to shield his eyes.

Tenri wasn’t saying anything as he walked over to him and kneeled down in front of him. Guren clenched his jaw as the Alpha undid the clasp and pulled Guren to his feet. “You have been doing exceptionally well, Guren, but that doesn’t mean that I can trust you yet.”

Guren lowered his gaze as Tenri’s hand planted on his shoulder. He was guided over to the steps as the Alpha ordered for him to go up them. Thanks to the cuffs being in front of him, it was easy to climb them. His body was screaming at him. The fatigue was starting to get him to him more. Everything felt like it was spinning as Guren stumbled over his feet and hit a carpeted floor. Guren pushed himself up, looking around to see that some of the walls now had sheet rock on them.

“Get up.” Tenri growled as he grabbed at Guren’s arm, forcing him back to his feet. Guren had managed to get back up, following after Tenri has he led him to the bathroom. Tenri didn’t unlock the door, instead just pushing it open and forced Guren inside. Tenri had went with him, forcing Guren to sit down on the toilet as he kneeled in front of him. He had reached up, ripping the tape off of his mouth. Guren hissed out from feeling the tape pull at his skin and it had left the sting behind from where it was jerked off. “You have two minutes.”

Guren let out a sharp breath as he watched Tenri actually leave the bathroom and leave him alone. At first, Guren did the normal routine. After finally being able to relieve himself and reduce some of the stomach pain, he went over to the sink and noticed the toothbrush was gone. Tenri had popped in long enough to fling it into the sink with the toothpaste as Guren looked over to him to see the same black bag from before in his hand. Tenri just walked away again as Guren took the moment to brush his teeth.

After rinsing out his mouth, Guren took his hands, cupping them and gathering up some of the water. He took a sip of it, eyeing the door and relishing in the way that it made his throat feel better. Listening for any sounds of Tenri moving around, Guren slowly crept back and kneeled down. He kept eyeing the door, feeling his heart racing a bit more as he reached for the cabinet. Very carefully, he opened it up to look inside. All he found were some towels. He exhaled sharply, closing it up just as quietly before he flipped out the light and headed out of the bathroom.

Whenever he got back into the main room, Tenri had his back to him. It made Guren eye the door for a second. Padlocked and completely locked up. Guren looked around for a moment, taking in a full view of everything that he could. There was a small paper bag sitting on the crate along with a bottle of water and the bag. He had noticed that Tenri had brought that mattress back up. For a moment, he would even say that he was impressed that Tenri had so easily did that in the amount of time that he was in the bathroom.

“Sit down in the corner over there.” Tenri ordered, not even looking at him. Guren complied, going to the corner that Tenri had pointed at and slowly slipped down. He curled his legs up, balancing his hands on them to keep the cuffs from digging in. Tenri was dragging the mattress across the floor, throwing it right back in the corner it had been in before. It did give him some relief to know that he wasn’t going to be stuck in that room down below. What was that room technically? A bunker, possibly? Just converted to look like a… bondage chamber?

Tenri was throwing the pillow and blanket back onto the mattress before he was grabbing the chain and putting it back where it was. Guren just kept watching him. Once Tenri had completed that, he had walked over to the small baggie and the water bottle before going over to Guren. He threw them down next to him, not saying a word as he went back to what he was doing. Guren slowly reached over to the bag and opened it up.

Inside was some bread and onigiri. Guren found himself looking at the bread as he slipped it out of the bag and held it between both of his hands. For just a second, he thought of Shinya. Shinya loved bread. Toast. Jam. It was such a strange thought to have in a moment like that as he took a bite of it. It was just plain bread, but it still tasted good to him. It was food. He made sure to go slow with it to make sure that he didn’t upset his stomach more. As he ate, he did take small sips of the water. Guren found himself looking up to Tenri. He had turned, just sitting down on the crate as he had his phone in his hands. He was scrolling on it. It was like the man didn’t have a care in the world. As if he wasn’t holding Guren captive.

Guren quietly ate the food, eating every single bite even though the food was bland. It made him miss Sayuri’s cooking. Her food was always so flavorful and good. Guren never realized how much he would miss the little things in life until they were all ripped away.

He could at least be glad to have food. Even if it was from this man. Guren had finished up, curling back up closer to the wall. Tenri locked his phone, slipping it back into his pocket. The Alpha stood up, and Guren had to swallow back the dread that he was starting to feel. Tenri turned to look at him, smirking a bit as he murmured, “Get to your feet.”

Tenri held all the cards.

His bicep was grabbed in a hard grip as he was dragged back over to the still open hatch. “No… No, no.” He started to whisper, shaking his head as he found himself instinctively pulling back.

“Stop it.” Tenri growled, turning slightly and grabbing his hair and jerking his head back. “Do as you’re told.” Guren let out a sharp breath. Staring at the hatch as he was practically dragged back over to it. “Go.”

Guren fought back the urge to say something as he slowly started back down the steps. Tenri followed closely behind him. Guren stayed quiet as he stepped over to the side of the room. Tenri kicked the steps away, letting them clatter to the floor as Guren flinched from the impact involuntarily. The Alpha grabbed at his hair again, jerking him over to the middle of the room. Guren let out the cry of pain that he couldn’t bite back in time until he was exactly where Tenri wanted him to be. Guren kept watching him. His heart had started to race as he saw Tenri pull over a small crate right in front of where he was standing.

Tenri looked up at him, nodding, “Step up.”

Guren slowly did it, stepping up onto the box as Tenri reached out with the key to the cuffs and slowly undid them. “As long as if you listen, it will be over quicker.” What was Tenri planning to do to him? Guren let out a shaky breath and nodded. “If you don’t, all I have to do is make one phone call… Send one message and one of your friends will be dead.”

Guren swallowed harshly as Tenri grabbed one of his wrists and raised it above his head into another, bigger cuff. The Omega flinched as the cuff locked into place before the next one followed. His arms were completely suspended above his head, leaving his arms stretched above them. It forced Guren onto his tip toes on the box. The Omega focused on calming himself down. Tenri kicked the box out from underneath him and Guren’s shoulders immediately screamed at him from the way that his body fell and jerked on the cuffs.

Tenri chuckled, smirking as he walked across the room. He had grabbed a few items into his hand before walking over to him. Tenri grabbed at his chin, smiling a bit as he surveyed Guren’s face.

“I’ll do whatever you want.” Guren whispered, “Just don’t… Just don’t hurt them.”

Tenri chuckled again for a moment, “I’m not quite sure if I believe that.” The Alpha mused as he looked over his face. “You’ve always been so disrespectful and with that awful damn attitude you have.” Guren pulled in a sharp breath and slowly released it. Stay calm. Just stay fucking calm.

“Lord Hiragi—” Guren started but was cut off by a slap to the face. The Omega went quiet as he decided to bite back all the words that he could say.

Tenri clicked his tongue, releasing his face as he stepped back and disappeared somewhere behind him. Guren could feel the anxiety in him spiking. He could hear the Alpha hummed as he turned his gaze up to the cuffs. He was at least a foot off of the ground. It was making his shoulders scream in pain at him.

“You know, Guren,” Tenri started, “Sometimes… People have desires and needs that they don’t tell anyone about.”

Guren let out a soft breath, “Like… what?” The Omega felt leather snap against his back, and he had cried out from the shock of it. Completely unable to brace himself from the impact.

“I thought long and hard about it,” Tenri murmured, “You were the perfect choice.”

“Perfect choice?” Guren whispered.

Again he was met with another lashing to the back. Guren clenched his fists before flexing his fingers as the pain surged over his skin. “The Ichinose do serve our every need. Your only purpose is for our humiliation. For whatever we want to do to you.” Guren inhaled sharply, feeling the anger flare in him from hearing those words. Once again, Tenri whipped at his back and Guren squeezed his eyes shut as he bit back the sound. “You are here to serve my needs. Whatever they may be. The question is if you can handle it.”

Guren bit back another cry as he was lashed three times over the course of his back and ass. He could feel each place that was being hit. For a moment, it felt like everything went so far away. That he was having another out of body experience. Tenri didn’t even view him as human. He was just his captive that he could do whatever the Hell he wanted too.

He felt the bracelet slipping out of his hand and it had brought him back to his body long enough to curl his fingers around it again. Live. Endure. Don’t let go. Don’t fucking let go. Guren braced himself, taking in a deep breath as the lashing continued. Don’t give this bastard the satisfaction of hearing him. Somehow, he managed to hide it all. Every sound that wanted to leave him. Every time that he wanted to cry out. Even as the pain intensified. Even as Tenri’s attack got harder.

Endure.

Comply.

Just get out of this… alive.

Guren had completely lost count of how many times that damn whip hit his skin. He could hear the snapping. The echoing. It was like he had somehow managed to numb himself enough that he couldn’t feel a thing anymore.

Finally, Tenri had stopped.

Or, at least, Guren thought he had.

Tenri walked around him, dropping down what he had used as his intrigued gaze moved over Guren’s face. “You can endure a lot of pain, can’t you?” Guren let out a shaky breath, moving his clouded gaze over to the Alpha. Tenri’s smirk only seemed to get bigger as he lifted up a knife and Guren’s attention moved to it. Don’t react. Don’t show this man fear. Tenri grabbed at the back of his head, jerking it back and sending a twinge of pain through his scalp. Still, Guren didn’t react. Tenri traced the knife over his cheek, and Guren put more focus on keeping his breathing level. The tip dipped down over the curve of his neck, tracing over his clavicle before it dug in. Guren just inhaled sharply, holding his breath as a very fine cut was sliced into his skin.

His blood formed onto the wound, slowly moving down his torso as Tenri stopped and continued. In calculated places, Tenri started leaving marks. Placing very fine, painful cuts on his skin. Not deep enough to cause damage but enough that even a bit of movement made it hurt like Hell.

Guren just kept focusing more on his breathing as the knife traced over his stomach, down his navel, before tracing towards his entrance. Guren choked, feeling the fear hit him for a second. Tenri tilted his head back down, forcing him to look him in the eye. Tenri looked so interested. His amber gaze kept moving over his face, looking for something as he started tapping the blade right against him.

“I could do it.” Tenri mused. Then a smirk came to his face as he leaned in, gripping harder at Guren’s hair, “But what is the fun of ruining the one good thing about you.” Guren choked, biting back the whine of pain as the knife quickly cut against the inner part of his thigh. Tenri just laughed, shaking his head as he let his head go and took a step back. “I’ll be damned. This is quite unexpected.”

Tenri walked over to him, slipping the knife into his belt as he grabbed out a set of keys. He shuffled through them before he grabbed one and reached above Guren’s head for the cuffs. One arm was released before the second quickly followed and Guren found himself hitting the floor. The Omega panted as he felt the relief of his arms being free, but the pain of hitting the concrete and the aggravation of the wounds that he already had. Guren stayed there, laying on his side for a moment to catch his breath.

Tenri was smirking down at him, still looking at him with that damn interested look as he reached for his pants. Guren choked back the disgust as Tenri drawled out, “Get to your knees.” Slowly, Guren pushed himself up, letting out a sharp breath from feeling his skin pulling against the wounds. The Omega got to his knees, turning his gaze away. “You bite me and there will be Hell to pay.”

Guren inhaled sharply, slowly releasing it as he curled his hands a bit tighter. His hands were freed for the moment. It felt good on his wrists that nothing was pushing against the rawness that was there. The Omega curled his fingers on the bracelet, making sure it was still tucked out of sight. He was hanging onto it almost like a lifeline. It was keeping him grounded… Sane.

Tenri undid his pants and Guren felt his stomach twisting as the hardened cock of the Alpha popped out and the pre-cum covered head hit him in the face. Guren swallowed harshly, turning his gaze back up. Tenri had reached out for his hair, grabbing it in another harsh grasp as he jerked Guren forward. The concrete scratched against his skin. His knees were already screaming from the position as he instinctively reached up and planted his hands against Tenri’s thighs to keep from falling face first.

Guren had realized that he had no idea what he was doing or how to do it. Could Tenri just cut his tongue out instead? Honestly, never being able to speak again sounded a lot better than this.

Tenri jerked at the back of his head again, murmuring, “Open your mouth, Guren.”

Stop saying his name.

Please, stop fucking saying his name.

Guren hesitated but eventually relented to parting his lips. It wouldn’t matter, Tenri held all the cards. It wasn’t like he really had any other choice. It was either listen or be forced. He was certain that Tenri would pry his jaw apart or suffocate him until he involuntarily went to breathe. The second that his mouth was open, he gagged as Tenri plunged inside. His head was jerked forward, and the air was caught in his throat from the head of Tenri’s cock hitting the back of his throat. Guren choked around it but tried to relax.

He tried to let himself pull away again as Tenri thrusted into his mouth. The disgust filled him from hearing the pleasured grunts that Tenri gave. The Alpha was not gentle. Guren choked and gagged around it, feeling more nauseated as the Alpha hit his gag reflex. Guren was afraid for a moment that he was going to puke. Tenri’s grip only tightened, forcing his head forward in time with how hard he was thrusting into his mouth.

His face was turning red from being unable to breathe as the fog started to come over his vision. For a second, he panicked because he wasn’t able to breathe. Even as he tried to breathe through his nose, it just felt like he was choking more. Tenri looked so pleased with the results of it. Staring down at him as he thrusted into his mouth. Don’t resist. Resisting would only result in something worse. As if none of this wasn’t already bad enough.

His jaw hurt from it. It was like Tenri was trying to be as rough as possible with it. Doing everything that he could to make sure of it. Don’t bite down. Even as much as he wanted too. For a split second, Guren’s attention went to the knife on Tenri’s belt. His hands were free. The temptation hit him, the thought of moving to grab at it. Tears were forming in the corners of his eyes from being unable to breathe.

That thought was quickly ripped away as he felt just how hard that Tenri had gotten. He hated that it was a familiar feeling. Or how he was going a lot faster now. Guren couldn’t even attempt to draw in a breath. Guren nearly threw up the second that Tenri gave another hard thrust into his mouth and a curse fell from his lips as a disgusting, salty flavor went into his mouth. Tenri had pulled back and some of it had splashed onto his face. Even as Guren tried to turn his head away, he could still feel it there. On his cheek and lips as Tenri panted.

Guren choked and sputtered as he was able to breathe, going to spit it out until Tenri’s hand clamped over his mouth and nose, once again blocking his air way. Tenri kneeled down, looking him in the eye as he whispered, “Swallow it.”

Guren didn’t want too. It was so disgusting. It made him want to puke even more but he had forced himself to swallow it down. Tenri looked pleased at him again, tapping at his face before swiping his fingers through the climax that ended up on his face. Guren had forced himself to blink away the tears. This was so humiliating. Guren felt even more degraded and disgusting than before as Tenri wiped it all away despite the fact that he was able to still feel exactly where it had been on his skin.

Tenri’s fingertips went to his mouth and Tenri had just looked at him. Silently telling him what to do. Guren choked down the humiliating feeling as he parted his lips and Tenri’s fingers were shoved into his mouth. It made him choke and gag again as Tenri murmured, “Clean them off.”

Guren wanted to bite his damn fingers and all the temptation and desire to do so was there but instead he did as he was told and swirled his tongue around it to lap it up before Tenri drew his fingers out of his mouth. The Omega choked back the yelp as Tenri smacked him in the face with the same hand.

Tenri clicked his tongue, placed his thumb against Guren’s chin and forcing him to look up, “You do need work, but you’ll get there. Since you were so… pure to begin with… I can’t exactly fault you for that.” Guren fought the urge to glare. The urge to spit right in his face. The taste was lingering in his mouth. Guren had reached up, touching at his lips from that more defiled feeling hit him. “You know…” Guren shuddered from his hot breath hitting his ear and he felt even more revolted with each passing second. “You’re here to satisfy my desires.” Guren found himself looking away, swallowing harshly. Maybe he could down the water and it would wash the taste away.

This man controlled everything. If he was here solely to take care of his desires, he had to do that. If he didn’t, he’d go after his friends. His family. That was something he couldn’t allow. Not if he had just even a little bit of power to stop it.

Tenri shushed him quietly. Giving a gentle touch as he looked over his face, “You’ll listen to me, right?” Guren nodded. Don’t fight him. Just keep doing what he was doing. Tenri smiled a bit, “Touch yourself.”

Guren looked up in shock, his eyes widening for a second as he whispered, “What?”

Tenri hummed a bit, swiping at his lip again, “You’re going to touch yourself because I said so.”

The Omega shook his head, whispering, “Don’t—No.”

Tenri exhaled sharply, backhanding him in the face before Guren crashed into the floor. Tenri had stood up, opening up a box and crossing the room to him. Just as the Omega lifted his gaze, two points hit his stomach before Guren let out a cry. The electric shock moved through him as he found himself hitting his pained back. The lacerations on his back scratched against the floor as he cried out. He couldn’t even contain it.

He lifted his gaze, realizing that Tenri had a cattle prod in his hands. His finger was right over the button as the Alpha looked down at him. “What was that?” Guren let out a shaky breath, unable to get a word out before Tenri did it again. Pressing it into his stomach as the jolt was sent through him. It made his entire body spasm as he squeezed his eyes shut. The way that his body was moving was aggravating his other injuries worse. “I don’t remember asking.”

Stop.

Make it stop.

The Omega panted as the shock stopped as the cattle prod was traced over his stomach. Guren couldn’t do it. The ends of the prod hit him again and Guren’s back curved off of the floor. Tenri had stopped as Guren was left panting again. He trailed it further down before touching the inner part of his thigh with it.

“Well, Guren?” Tenri mused.

Guren felt like the strength had been zapped right out of his body. He found himself looking over to Tenri as he pulled in a shaky breath. The Alpha clicked his tongue and Guren panicked as the prod started to move towards his entrance. It had made the adrenaline temporarily pump into his body as he screamed out, “No!” Just as he went to smack it away, it had touched him and Tenri hit the bottom.

Guren was left paralyzed for a moment as the sensation of it hurt worse than before. The tears had started to come to his eyes as his back came off of the concrete again. Stop. Please fucking stop. Tenri had almost a sadistic smirk on his face as he pressed it even harder against the sensitive part of his body and hit the button again, kneeling down and staring at Guren’s face as his body started to spasm again.

It felt like an eternity that Tenri had left it going before he had finally stopped and dropped it down. “Are you going to listen to me yet?” Tenri murmured, reaching up and brushing his bangs out of his eyes. Guren heaved for a second, just trying to catch his breath. Tenri sighed, “Fine.” Tenri grabbed at his wrists, pulling the cuffs back out and forcing Guren’s body up by a grip on his hair. The Alpha flipped him over onto his front, forcing his torso against the floor as he grabbed his hands. His hands were quickly bound behind his back and the cuffs tightened.

Tenri had gotten up, walking away from him again. His footsteps echoed but Guren focused more on trying to catch his breath. Somehow, he had still managed to keep his fist clenched around the bracelet. His hand hurt from how hard he was holding onto it. Dots were covering his vision, but he was trying to blink them away.

A second later, he felt something hard almost like wood smack right into his ass. Guren couldn’t even stop the pained whine that left him. Tenri had done it again. And again. And again. Each one sent a flare of intense pain through him. Stop. Please… stop.

“If you don’t listen,” Tenri drawled, “You get punished for it.”

Guren cried again as he was unable to stop himself whenever the paddle hit his skin again. The concrete was scratching into his skin. Leaving behind the rash of concrete burn with each one. His body jerked with it as tears prickled at his eyes again.

Damnit.

Fucking—Damnit.

Tenri kept going. Getting relentless than the last as it the wood clashed against his skin. Guren was sure he wasn’t even going to be able to sit after that. Guren refused to let the tears fall as Tenri continued. Why didn’t he just comply? Just do it?

Guren heaved as Tenri stopped, dropping the paddle to the floor as he heard the shuffling behind him. Tenri’s hand grabbed at his waist, forcing him to raise his ass even higher in the air than it was already. Tenri’s boot hit his thigh, forcing his legs further apart as it left his entrance even more exposed. Guren cried out as Tenri’s hand came down on his entrance. Slapping hard against it as he squeezed his eyes shut. His fingers had touched on the bit of burns that he had left behind with the prod.

Just like before, Tenri had started repeating the action. Getting increasingly harder with each strike against him. Guren kept fighting back the tears. Putting his focus more on that than trying to stop the sounds. He didn’t even think he could stop those at this point. His body hurt. Flaring in pain with each movement. Each passing second. Each strike. It kept getting worse. He just wanted it to stop. Please let it stop.

“You’ll learn to behave.” Tenri murmured as he stopped, instead just running his hand over the now reddened, pain stricken skin. Tenri’s hand left him as he shuffled behind him. Guren choked as he heard the zipper and belt before the hardness at his entrance.

Guren couldn’t fight the scream as Tenri snapped his hips hard. Practically pushing him right into the floor as he bottomed out quickly. The Omega bit down harshly on his lip, trying to breathe through the pain as Tenri didn’t give a care in the world. He sat a hard and brutal pace as he pushed Guren’s face down onto the concrete. It scratched against his skin as his body jerked and Tenri’s hips connected with his. A soreness came to his hips from it as the pain flared up in his back. It hurt worse than the other times. Like Tenri was actively trying to make him feel pain. Feel every single second of the pain.

Stop.

Stop.

Stop.

Guren felt himself pulling away. Just detach from himself. That’s all he could do. It was hard. All he could feel was pain. Something warm had started to slip down his thighs but he tried not to focus on it. The cattle prod had been grabbed again, grazing at his side before giving the lightest bit of shock. It pulled a whine from him as Tenri’s hand curled into his hair before leaving. It dragged over his back, making sure to hit mark that Tenri had left behind. Guren whined softly from it, but they were being cut off from Tenri thrusting into him.

Again, he felt the slight shock again. He couldn’t tell if it was a threat or if Tenri just enjoyed seeing his body jerk from it. All of his strength was leaving even more with each passing second. He was so tired. Keep himself awake. Don’t pass out.

He was completely jerked out of it as Tenri’s hand landed on the sensitive nerves of his entrance. His eyes snapped out, widening as he gasped out. The word was broken as the cattle prod went straight for his throat. Tenri didn’t turn it on, but it kept him from saying anything. The Alpha swirled his fingers, and he hated the way it sent sparks up his spine.

Stop. Stop. Don’t do this. Don’t let this happen.

Tenri had turned his hips, and he suddenly had stars explode behind his eyes. He whined, jerking against his restraints. What the Hell was that? Wait, he knew what it was. He could see Tenri’s smirk through the corner of his eye as the Alpha kept going. Making sure to hit that same spot each time despite how brutal his thrusts into him were. His hand was going the same speed as his thrusts, and he was quickly feeling the hyper sensitivity starting to catch up with him.

No, please, no.

Guren whined, squeezing his eyes shut as he attempted to move away from it. It only made Tenri drape over him a bit more, holding on a bit tighter as the cattle prod pressed harder into his neck. Guren could feel heat boiling up in his stomach. Please don’t make him do this.

No, no… He couldn’t be feeling… pleasure.

What kind of sick freak was Tenri?

The man was absolutely disgusting and fucked up in the head. Now, he was trying to get this? Guren had no where to go. No way to get away from it as Tenri’s gaze burned into his face. Guren choked, feeling the tears stinging harder at his eyes as the sensations took over and his body turned against him. He was pushed over the edge as he bit down hard enough on his lip to make it bleed to hide the pained moan. His body jerked as he was thrown into practically painful sensitivity as Tenri didn’t stop.

Stop, stop, fucking stop.

This couldn’t be happening.

Please tell him that this didn’t just happen.

That he didn’t just—Guren felt like he was going to throw up again.

Tenri kept going until he gave another harsh thrust into him and the man was spilling inside of him. He kept riding it out, leaving Guren’s body rocking against the concrete. Guren felt that numbness coming over him again. The denial that was hitting him from what had just happened.

Tenri came to a stop, groaning in pleasure as he pulled back from him. Guren gasped as he collapsed into the floor. Left battered, bloodied, and bruised as it all started to flood over him. Every second of what had just happened was playing back.

That… That didn’t just happen.

Tenri was staring down at him, resituating himself as he clicked his tongue, “I warned you, Guren.”

This sick bastard.

Guren really wanted to hurt him.

Guren had laid there for a bit as Tenri had started moving around to put all of his little items away as Guren felt the disgust going through him. The Omega lowered his gaze, seeing the blood that was caking his thighs.

Tenri walked over, freeing one of his hands as they fell limply beside him. Slowly, Guren moved his arms. Pushing himself up onto trembling arms as he sucked in a breath. The pain kept surging through him with each movement. It was like his ability to breathe was taken from him.

It took a moment as he managed to somehow get back to his feet. Guren trembled, shaking and stumbling slightly as he pulled his arms around himself. He managed to stay on his feet despite the pain that he was in. Tenri had stopped, looking right at him as he wolf-whistled, “Even after all of that… You have the strength to get up?”

Don’t fall.

Don’t waver.

His body was screaming at him. Begging him for rest. Guren didn’t even have it in him to glare at Tenri. Tenri looked genuinely impressed as he walked over to him. The Alpha chuckled for a second, “You just might really be worth keeping around.” The Alpha reached up and Guren forced himself not to flinch as Tenri’s thumb swiped over the blood on his lip. “You shouldn’t defy me, Guren. I can and will hurt you.”

He knew that.

He fucking knew that.

As if this didn’t just prove that even more.

Tenri clicked his tongue again, grabbing at Guren’s arm as he started to pull him towards where the hatch was. The Alpha only let go of him long enough to grab the steps and put them back into place. Tenri had ordered him to go up them, and Guren had complied. Each movement screamed at him. Making him bit back the whine of pain that he stubbornly refused to let out. It took him a lot longer than it should have to get up them. Every single movement hurt. Even just slightly shifting his weight had him wanting to collapse over. He just refused to let his body do so.

Once he was out, he had stopped, taking in a labored breath as Tenri climbed out, flipping the light out and closing the hatch. It was perfectly concealed under carpet now. Guren could only find it by seeing the slits in the carpet. Tenri had grabbed at Guren’s arm again, pulling him back over to the mattress before pushing him down. Honestly, Guren didn’t fight it. Too tired to fight. In too much pain to do a thing.

Guren hit the bed, laying there for a moment as Tenri grabbed his uncuffed wrist, placing it back into the cuff before grabbing the chain. He was once again connected to the chain as Tenri look another pleased and satisfied look at him. Tenri turned and walked towards the door, unlocking it and leaving. Leaving Guren completely alone.

Guren just laid there. Completely numb and paralyzed from the results of what happened. Carefully, he had uncurled his hand, realizing just how hard that he had been clutching it. The bracelet was revealed to him as the tears started to cloud his vision.

Despite how much it hurt, he moved his arms up, slipping the bracelet back into its hiding spot before he was grabbing the blanket and pulling it over himself. Guren blinked away the tears. Don’t cry. Don’t let himself cry. Slowly, exhaustion had caught up to him and Guren could no longer keep himself conscious before sleep had taken him.

He just… He just wanted to go home.

Chapter Text

Sakae knew that he was neglecting everything else that he was supposed to be doing. All of his focus had gone entirely in on trying to figure out what happened to Guren. Waiting for the second that his phone rang and he either got good news or the worst news of his life. Not knowing what happened to his son felt like it was tearing him apart.

Sakae was back to staring at that wall again. Sakae had been over it time and time again, and not one thing was pointing out to him. There was absolutely something that he was missing, and he wasn’t sure what it was.

Sakae rubbed at his eyes, taking a sip of the drink that was in front of him. Drinking was probably not a good idea, but it was relieving the nerves. He only planned on a drink or two. He needed to keep his head on straight. Sakae set the glass down as he heard a knock at his door. He pushed himself up, heading over to it and pulled it open. He paused for a second as he whispered, “Lord Hiragi.”

Tenri stood on the other side with a straight back, “Sakae.”

“Come in.” Sakae whispered as he took a step back to allow Tenri entry into the apartment. Tenri had walked in, humming slightly as he looked around. The Alpha Hiragi had his hands deep in his pockets as he made his way in. “How can I help you, Lord Hiragi?”

“I just wanted to check in on you.” Tenri stated as they walked back into the living space. Tenri had stopped, staring at the wall as Sakae shifted his weight on his feet. “Looks like a conspiracy theory board.”

“I just…” Sakae whispered, shaking his head, “Need to know what happened to him.” The Alpha Ichinose crossed the room, moving to the couch as he motioned down, “Would you like a drink, Lord Hiragi?”

Tenri hummed, smiling a bit, “Sure.”

Sakae eyed the man for a moment before he turned off to the kitchen and left Tenri there. He walked into the kitchen, flipping on the light as he reached up to the cabinet and pulled out another glass. He pulled it down, placing it down as he exhaled sharply.

He couldn’t deny that he wasn’t thankful for Tenri’s generosity, but it just felt so odd to him. It was like he was wanting to control even the aspects of searching for Guren. He guessed Tenri looking like he cared was just strange to him. Maybe it was because they were both fathers. He just didn’t know anymore. Sakae exhaled sharply, turning and heading back into the living space. Tenri was still staring at the wall whenever he came in. Sakae cleared his throat slightly as he took a seat and filled the glass up. He held it out as Tenri turned around and he took it.

“You’re working hard.” Tenri stated as he took a sip from the glass.

Sakae sighed softly and nodded, “Yeah.” He muttered, “I… I need to do everything I can to bring him home.”

“You have the full support of the Hiragi family, Sakae.” Tenri stated as he walked over to the armchair and sat down. He took another sip, placing the glass down as he looked down to Sakae. “I couldn’t imagine being you.”

“It’s an entirely different feeling knowing where he’s at.” Sakae said as he grabbed for his own glass and took a drink before settling it in his hands. “I was alright with him here in Shibuya… Because I knew he was okay.”

Tenri gave him a look for a second as he took another drink and emptied the glass before straightening his back. “Going to be spending a lot of time here in Shibuya?”

“I don’t know yet.” Sakae admitted, “I’ll have to go home eventually. I’m still the Head of the Ichinose clan.”

The Alpha Ichinose turned his attention back to at the wall until the second that he had heard another knock at the door. Sakae ripped his attention away from it as he walked towards the door and opened it up. Detective Kijima was standing on the other side as Sakae let out a soft breath, “Did… Did something happen, Detective?”

Kijima shook his head, “Unfortunately, I have no new information for you, but I would like to speak with you.” Sakae hummed, taking a step back and opening up the door more. The Detective muttered a thank you as he slipped inside, and Sakae closed the door behind him. “Honestly, you have no reason to trust me but there is something that we are wanting to try.”

The two of them had walked further into the apartment as Kijima stopped at the sight of Tenri and then his gaze settled on the wall. “Hello, Detective.” Tenri stated.

“Tenri.” The Detective replied.

Sakae sighed softly, looking over to the Detective as he said, “What is that you are wanting to try?”

The Detective looked between Tenri, the wall, and then to Sakae as he smiled slightly, “We’re going to be doing a press conference later tonight, but we want to do a targeted media strategy.”

Sakae paused for a second, swallowing harshly as he whispered, “You want me to go before the media.”

Kijima nodded, “We’re running out of options.” The Detective replied, “Guren’s abduction has garnered national media attention, so we want to work in a way that might get people to step forward if they haven’t already.”

Sakae shook his head, “I don’t know.” He whispered. Sakae turned his attention back to the wall, namely his son’s photograph that was there. “I don’t know if I could do it.”

Tenri had stood up, walking over to Sakae’s side and giving him a slight smile, “You can do this.” Sakae had stared over to him in shock. “The more people who know the better, right?”

It wasn’t that. He didn’t know what he would even say or if he could even get the words out. Sakae turned his gaze back to Kijima and muttered, “What would I even say?”

“We want you to humanize Guren.” Kijima stated, “While the likelihood…” The Detective stopped, exhaling sharply, “While the likelihood of Guren being alive might be minimal, there is still that slim possibility that he could be. Humanize your son and send your plea out to all of Japan.”

Sakae swallowed harshly as Tenri’s hand landed on his shoulder in a reassuring grasp. Guren needed him. He needed him to do everything in his power. Sakae was good at leading the Ichinose clan, but for the first time in years, it felt like he didn’t know a single thing to say. No. He had to do it. No matter what.

After a second, Sakae nodded, “Okay.”

Anything.

He had to do anything to bring his son home.

They were sitting on the rooftop for lunch. This was always Guren’s favorite place to go, and eventually all of them too. It was so quiet. Even as they all ate their lunch, Shinya had found himself just staring at his own. Were they really just supposed to go on and act like nothing happened? That Guren wasn’t here? Shinya didn’t know how people did it. How a void could be ripped into people, and they could go on. Maybe it was just harder since they had no idea what happened to Guren. If he was alive or dead. No matter what people said or thought. If they believed he was dead or not. Maybe it was easier to know if the person was dead. Knowing that they were never coming back.

They were all definitely trying. Guren would want them to keep going. Keep joking around and smiling. Guren would want that. Shinya just couldn’t. Not right now. Maybe he eventually could. It just felt like this large rift was torn right through them, and it was so evident.

“Not hungry, Shinya?” Sayuri questioned.

Shinya smiled a bit, forcing it onto his face as he shook his head, “No.” He placed it down, sighing as he threw his arms over his knees. “I’ll eat later. I just don’t have much of an appetite.”

He sighed as he reached down, digging into his pocket and pulling out his phone. The others had gone back to talking as Shinya decided to just scroll through the notifications on his phone. Just as he was, he got a message flashing across his screen. Seconds later, he heard the others’ phones going off as well. He read over the message, looking up to the others.

“The police want to do a press conference?” Goshi questioned.

“Did they find something?” Sayuri added in.

“Wouldn’t someone tell us if that was the case?” Mito interjected.

“They want us there.” Shigure murmured.

Shinya hummed as he looked back at the message. He clicked the lock button and looked away. They needed to try anything. Someone out there had to have answers.

The Press Conference was set to be held right in front of the Police Precinct. Sakae’s heart was racing as he stood there with a framed photo pulled to his chest. So many reports and media outlets were standing just below them and down the steps. All of Guren’s friends had been brought in. The Alpha Ichinose stood for a moment, almost completely paralyzed as he clung to the photo. Why the Hell was he so nervous about this?

Samidare, Masanori, and Tenri were also present and standing with him. Tenri was right by him, placing another reassuring hand on his shoulder. Detective Kijima had stepped forward, smiling out at the reporters. “Thank you all for coming out today.” The reporters had quieted down, listening in and ready with eyes on the Detective. “Guren Ichinose was kidnapped off of the street outside of his apartment complex six weeks ago. Law enforcement and many volunteers have been working tirelessly to discover the whereabouts of Guren Ichinose and his abductor.” The Detective stopped for a moment, straightening his back a bit more, “While the investigation is still underway, we would like to make an appeal to the public. I would like to introduce you to Sakae Ichinose. Guren Ichinose’s father.” Kijima stepped back, turning and looking to Sakae with a gentle look, “Sakae.”

Sakae stepped forward, taking a deep breath as he straightened his back a bit and put confidence into himself. He stepped up to the podium, looking out at all of the reporters for a moment before releasing the breath. “I’m Sakae Ichinose, and I am Guren Ichinose’s father.” He stopped for a second, finding the confidence building a bit more as he looked down at the photo in his hands before he turned it and placed it on the podium. “Six weeks ago, my son was abducted outside of his apartment. Not a day has gone by that I don’t think about him. If he’s eating… If he—” He choked for a second, stopping to take a breath and calm himself down. “If my son is even alive.” Sakae looked over his shoulder for a moment as Tenri had stepped forward and placed a hand on his back and nodded. Sakae looked back ahead and let out a sharp breath. “Guren is everything to me.” He could feel himself choking up again as tears started to come to his eyes and he blinked a few times. “Guren is my only child. My wife died bringing our son into the world. He is all that I have left.”

Sakae looked down, turning the photo to look at it as he ran his fingers over it. The reports and media were still silent. Don’t spend too long in silence. He just needed to gather the words. He had been thinking about it ever since he had been asked. What he was going to say. What he was going to do.

Sakae looked over Guren’s photo a bit more before he was continuing, “His favorite meal in the entire world is curry and rice. He used to ask me all the time if we could have it for dinner. Any time I asked… The same thing. Curry and rice.” He smiled a bit, thinking about it for a moment. “I was so worried about letting him come to Shibuya for school, but my son… He’s so strong. He’s kind and compassionate. Guren… He puts others before himself.” Sakae looked back up, “That’s the kind of person my son is, and I am so blessed to be his father.” He gave a sad smile for a moment, shaking his head, “Every parent’s worst nightmare is finding out that something happened to their child. The uncertainty if you’ll ever see them again.” Sakae let out a shaky breath gripping harder onto the photograph, “He moved here to Shibuya to attend First Shibuya High School. Guren has made friends.” Sakae turned his gaze, looking over to Guren’s friends, “Shinya Hiragi, Sayuri Hanayori, Shigure Yukimi, Mito Jujou, Norito Goshi, Kureto Hiragi… They are just among the people that my son has become friends with.” Sakae felt another smile come to his face as he shook his head, “Sometimes, I would look at him and see the little boy that I knew. The same little boy who asked me for money so he could buy his friend a cake. The same one who would do kendo with me in our backyard.” He lifted his gaze, looking up to the sky, “Guren has family and friends who love and miss him and want him to come home. The last words that my son said to me before he got on the train to come back to Shibuya were… I love you, Dad. I’ll see you later.” Sakae choked up again, letting out another shaky breath as he looked out to the reports again. “I just want my son to come home safely. Guren is only fifteen years old. His sixteenth birthday is coming up… and he’s just a kid who deserves another birthday.” Sakae let out another breath, blinking back the tears, “So, please… If you have any information please do not hesitate. Call the anonymous tipline. Anything. Thank you for your time.”

Sakae took a step back as Kijima stepped back forward, “Tenri Hiragi would like to also say something as well.”

Sakae looked back over to Tenri as Tenri stepped to the podium, straightening his back and with a commanding voice said, “My name is Tenri Hiragi. Guren Ichinose is a member of one of my serving branch families.” Tenri looked to him for a second before looking back out, “The Hiragi family is offering up a reward to anyone who gives a solid lead to finding the whereabouts of Guren and his kidnapper. Thank you.”

Sakae’s eyes widened as he looked over to Samidare and Masanori to see them just as surprised before he was turning and walked away. Sakae looked down at Guren’s photo, pulling it back to his chest as he went back to his spot. Tenri had rejoined him as Kijima stepped forward. “Guren Ichinose’s abduction has garnered national attention, and I urge anyone who has any information to call our anonymous tipline. Help us bring this boy home. Thank you.”

Sakae just let out a sharp breath, clutching the photo a little bit tighter as he hoped with everything in him that something came out of this.

He just wanted to see his son again.  

It was extremely hard for him to move. Now that the adrenaline was gone and Guren had been laying there, it could feel it all. The pain each time that he moved. The ache of his body. The hunger. The thirst. It was all crashing into him. Defying Tenri really did just prove that the bastard would get violent with him or start depriving him of things again.

Guren was laying on his stomach. Despite aggravating the cuts and the marks from the cattle prod, it was a lot better than laying on his stinging back. He could lay on his side, but somehow, it just pulled at all the injuries, so he went with the best one that he could.

Maybe… He should have just did what Tenri wanted.

Would that have stopped the man?

Guren didn’t know.

Guren hated this. It was so humiliating. Raped. Tortured. Left naked for days on end. If he wanted food, it was only because Tenri said so. If he got water, it was because he said so. Maybe he should have taken that chance whenever he had the opportunity, but Tenri’s words kept repeating in his mind and it was paralyzing him all over again. Being left in near darkness or even in pitch black. Depriving him of his senses. He never felt less than human. Not even with all the degrading insults that he had heard over the years, it was nothing like this.

In all, he felt like a train hit him. Twice.

And, unfortunately, didn’t kill him.

No matter how many times that he had told himself to listen and comply, it felt like it was slipping, and he would find himself going right back to those ways.

Guren really felt like he was starting to go crazy. All he could do was stare at walls if he wasn’t asleep. There was a pattern on the bed, and he had already founded how much of the pattern was there. Memorized it perfectly to the point that he could see it without opening his eyes.

Guren didn’t even bother to look up whenever he saw the bit of light and then heard the door sliding closed. He felt that numbness come back as he heard the locks clicking into place and the padlock locking. He heard Tenri’s footsteps before a bag dropped down and he heard Tenri exhaling sharply, and he would guess that he sat on the crate. The lamp was turned on and Guren closed his eyes for a second. He cracked them open, waiting for his eyes to start readjusting to newfound light.

Tenri whistled, murmuring, “Damn. I did a number on you.” No shit. “No witty comeback?” Guren turned his gaze, eyeing Tenri to see that the Alpha was looking at him with that interest. Tenri sighed, kicking back and leaning back against a table behind him. “It’s been a long day.” Guren had a lot of sarcastic remarks for that one, but he had decided staying quiet was the better option. Tenri reached over, opening up what looked like take out and the smell of noodles hit Guren’s senses. It made his stomach growl for a second, but he had turned his attention away.

Through the corner of his eye, he could see that Tenri had taken a bit, eating down the noodles as he kept watching him. Was this supposed to be a taunt? Telling Guren that he could only eat if Tenri said so? Guren already knew that. This man was literally his damn life line at the moment. His survival solely depended on whether Tenri wanted to keep him alive or not.

“Sit up.” Tenri ordered while still mid bite.

Guren exhaled sharply, grimacing as he started to sit up and it aggravated the lashings on his back. He didn’t even want to know what the back side of him looked like. He was certain that he was black and blue. Maybe he even had broken open skin. Guren settled his cuffed wrists on his bloodied thighs as he pulled the blanket up to cover himself.

Tenri looked over him for a second, taking another bite of the noodles before he was pushing off of crate and grabbing a drink. It was in a cup with a straw that Tenri placed down on the floor by his feet as he turned and sat down on the mattress by him. Guren kept his gaze straight ahead as Tenri took another bite from his food. The smell of it was making Guren’s stomach growl even more and he had tried to ignore it.

Tenri’s gaze turned to him for a moment as Guren watched him swirl the chopsticks before pinching at the noodles and bringing them up. Guren froze as they were held out to him and his gaze moved to them before Tenri. Yakisoba. He recognized it now more that he could see it.

“Go on.” Tenri urged him, “Eat it.” Slowly, Guren leaned in, dropping his mouth open as Tenri slipped the noodles into his mouth. He hated how it actually tasted good, and he slipped back with the noodles in his mouth. Tenri kept an eye on him, watching as he chewed and swallowed them. Tenri looked away from him, reaching down for the cup and taking a drink from it. The Alpha leaned it over, pointing the straw at him and giving him an expectant look. Did he just do it because Tenri was giving him a look or wait until he said so? Was it just a test to see if he would act without being told to do something? So many options were running through his head. Whenever he didn’t move, Tenri smirked a bit, “Drink.” Guren did as such. Taking a quick drink. Cola. He pulled away just as quickly as Tenri then set the cup down and looked away. Tenri almost looked deep in thought for a second.

Guren looked away himself. Tenri was being oddly… nice. It was almost spooking him. What was the catch? Tenri just sat in silence, eating the food and occasionally holding a bite out to Guren. Which he would tell the Omega to take the bite. The same thing happened with the drink. The silence was almost freaking him out more than hearing Tenri’s voice.

Guren stayed quiet just to ensure that he didn’t accidentally tip that scale over and piss this man off. Tenri definitely had a short fuse with him and even the smallest thing would set him off.

They had stayed just like that until the noodles and drink were completely gone and Tenri had set the empty canister to the side. The Alpha turned, reaching over and undoing the clasp. Tenri’s grip was oddly gentle as he grabbed at Guren’s arm and forced him to his feet. Guren’s legs had given out underneath him as he stood up and Tenri looped an arm around him to keep him standing. Though, he did force Guren to walk pretty much on his own as he walked them back over to the bathroom.

The Alpha unlocked the door and flipped on the light before pulling Guren inside. “Go on.” Tenri stated as he pulled on Guren’s arm. Guren did just as normal with the normal routine. Tenri walked over to the shower, turning it on before turning to Guren again. Guren had stopped the second he saw that Tenri had pulled out the key to the cuffs. Tenri didn’t say a word as he reached for the cuffs and undid them. Guren instinctively rubbed at the raw skin whenever the cuffs were pulled away and placed down onto the counter.

Guren silently got into the shower, hissing slightly from the water hitting his wounds. Behind him, Tenri was stripping out of his clothing as Guren curled his arms around himself. The Omega dropped his gaze, watching the grime and blood wash away into the water. He could see the pink tint from his blood as it was washed away. Tenri stepped in behind him grabbing for the soap and wash cloth. Guren just stayed frozen as the soap stung at the wounds and the washcloth… gently moved over them. Guren was even more confused at the sudden gentleness. Tenri was being careful of the injuries and cleaning at them as Guren didn’t dare move. Why was he being gentle? Where was the catch? Was it just a way for him to drop his guard and then Tenri would lash out?

Guren stayed like that, just letting Tenri clean away all the grime, blood, and dirt that had been on him before his hair was being washed. The Alpha had forced him to turn as his hair was rinsing out. Tenri had started on the wounds on his front as Guren kept himself from looking to Tenri. This almost terrified him more. Tenri was almost caressing at his skin as Guren flinched away from the touch. Even as he tried to stop the action.

Once Tenri had deemed him clean, he had turned off the water and guided Guren out of the shower. He grabbed for a towel that he had pulled out and started to dry his hair and his body. The towel was dropped down as Tenri grabbed his clothes and pulled them back on. The Alpha reached over and grabbed the handcuffs but didn’t put them back on him as he pulled him out of the bathroom.

Guren just complied and followed, waiting for Tenri to relock the door to the bathroom before he was guided back to the main part of the room. Tenri pressed down onto Guren’s shoulder, murmuring, “Sit.” Guren lowered himself down, gritting his teeth from the pain that flared up his back. It hurt to sit down, but he did it anyway. Tenri sat back down on the crate, turning to look at him as he leaned back.

Guren pulled his legs up to himself, wrapping his arms around them as he dropped his gaze to the floor. He didn’t want Tenri’s eyes on him. Why the fuck was this man being nice to him? Well, could he call this… kind?

Guren did decide to test the waters, muttering, “Lord Hiragi, why are you doing this to me?”

Tenri hummed, and surprisingly, he didn’t lash out at him. He just kept looking at him. “Crawl to me.” Guren let out a sharp breath, closing his eyes for a moment as he cursed to himself. Damnit. Maybe he should have just kept his mouth shut. Slowly, Guren moved to his hands and knees. It felt even more humiliating as he crossed the room. The scrapes on his knees from the concrete were being irritated by the carpet. He got just before Tenri, leaning back on his legs as he bowed his head slightly. Don’t say another word. Don’t piss him off even more. “I’ve already told you, Guren.” Tenri leaned back, tapping at his lap, “Come here.” Guren hesitated, freezing for a second as Tenri’s glance sharpened, “I don’t have to be nice to you.” Guren choked it back, slowly rising up to his feet before slipping into Tenri’s lap. Tenri smirked at him for a second, “Now, tell me what you’re supposed to do.”

“I’m…” Guren whispered, choking for a second, “I’m supposed to serve you.”

Tenri hummed, reaching up and Guren flinched slightly as the Alpha’s fingers pushed at his bangs. Tenri shushed him quietly, placing a hand on his lower back. “You haven’t done what I ordered you to do.” The air caught in Guren’s throat. Right. That. He was so sore. The Omega sucked in a breath as Tenri tilted his lips towards his ear, “Or do I—” Guren shook his head. The cracks were starting to form in his mind again as he masked the look that threatened to come to his face. Slowly, he reached down, biting back the whine of pain as his fingers grazed over himself. “That’s it, Guren. Good boy.” Guren felt so humiliated again. He just closed his eyes, turning his head away a bit as he twirled his fingers. He grimaced slightly, hating the way that it made his skin pull. Tenri hummed, pulling at Guren’s wrist to pull his hand back. The Omega stopped, looking back to Tenri as the Alpha forced Guren’s hand up towards his mouth. “Wet your fingers.”

Guren froze for a second, swallowing harshly before he was taking his fingers into his mouth. Tenri just kept watching him as Guren coated his fingers in saliva as Tenri let his hand go. The Alpha had leaned back enough. Enough that he still had a grip on Guren, but he could watch.

Guren hated that it made it feel easier. It still hurt a bit, but the sensations shot up his spine as he lifted a hand to cover his mouth. It made him shudder from the spark that went up his spine. This felt even more humiliating than what Tenri had done to him. He was not supposed to get pleasure from any of this. He wanted to curse Tenri’s name. Honestly, he wanted to gouge his eyes out too.

Tenri just kept watching him, smirking a bit as his focus entirely went to what Guren was doing. Between his hand and his face. The action was involuntarily pulling the sounds of him. Sounds that were disgusting Guren from the situation. His body shook slightly between the fatigue and the newfound pleasure that he was moving into. He hated this. Guren absolutely fucking despised this. The Alpha reached up, grabbing Guren’s wrist and forcing his hand away form his mouth.

Guren felt the embarrassment creep up on his face as he attempted to look away, but Tenri had forced him to look back. He felt even more gross as he felt the Alpha’s excitement underneath him. Tenri was just giving him a pleased look. Just let this be over soon. He could already feel the heat coiling in his stomach. That same feeling from before as the sensitivity started to grow. Guren felt the sting in his eyes. He didn’t want this.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he masked the sound, choking it back as he found himself falling over the edge. The Omega had almost broken down in an instant. The high hit him as the redness deepened on his skin. Tenri chuckled, watching his face with satisfaction and amusement.

“Isn’t that better?” Tenri murmured.

No. No it fucking wasn’t.

Guren panted as he dropped his hand, feeling the disgust coiling through him as he used his hair to hide his eyes. He blinked away the tears as Tenri’s arm curled around his back and he found himself being lifted up. Guren just closed his eyes, gripping onto Tenri’s shirt. He knew what the bastard was going to do, and there was nothing that he was going to be able to do to stop it.

Guren grimaced as his back hit the mattress and Tenri leaned back and loomed over him. His heart was racing again as he laid there. Just let him do it. Don’t make him mad.

Stop… Please stop. Don’t.

Guren just closed his eyes, turning his head away as he heard Tenri’s belt. His legs were pushed even further apart and Guren cracked his eyes open to spot the crescent moon carving on the wall. For a second, it calmed him down as he felt himself drifting off.

He could endure it. He had too. He had no other choice.

Chapter Text

Kijima didn’t want to see this turn from weeks into months. He knew the probability of finding Guren alive. They were out of suspects. It was looking more like a stranger abduction with each passing second. The Detective flipped through the case files as he took a drink of his coffee. There had to be something that he was missing here. It was entirely possible that Guren was snatched for trafficking too. Nothing was popping up online even within the weeks. That made that possibility a bit more unlikely.

Kijima sighed as he dropped down what he had been looking at before he was rubbing at his eyes. Guren’s case was quickly turning to a cold case. They had no solid leads anymore. They had no evidence if he was alive or dead. It didn’t mean he was going to stop either. There were other cases that he had to work.

He looked over, picking up the photo of Guren that he had. Just a happy teenager living his life, and now, he was god knows where. So many people missed this kid. So many people were trying really hard to bring him home. He had a group of friends. No boyfriend or girlfriend. Had a close relationship with his father. While they couldn’t prove it with the school, Kijima firmly believed that Guren was being bullied in school. Being an unsupervised teenager in another city gave ample opportunity as well as made Guren a really good target for predators. Those bastards just had a nose for that kind of thing. Despite everything that he was looking at, it wasn’t leading to a single thing anymore.

And there was just… nothing.

Kijima looked back to the file, flipping through it again until he got back to Guren’s phone records. Nothing out of the ordinary. All of the numbers were accounted for and either belonged to his friends or his father. For a teenage boy, he oddly didn’t use his phone a lot. Even his internet history was clean. No chat sites. Nothing to indicate that he might have met someone online. The Detective hummed, eyeing the time stamps. Everything was always after school hours. Typical. Kijima frowned for a second as he started looking at some of them.

“What’s got you making that face, Makoto?” Miyuki questioned as she reached for her coffee and took a drink.

“Shinya Hiragi didn’t mention the late night phones calls the two of them had.” Kijima stated.

Miyuki chuckled a bit, “Everyone said they are best friends. That’s normal.”

“At midnight, one… two o’clock in the morning?” Kijima said as he lifted the paper, “Look at the timestamps. Shinya Hiragi is his highest contacted number.”

Miyuki turned her attention down to her own file, opening it up and flipping through it until she had gotten to that page. She read it over before looking up at him. “Well…”

Kijima laughed softly, shaking his head as he looked back down, “I don’t think that Shinya kid is telling us everything that he knows.”

“None of them are.” Miyuki shot back, “They closed ranks.” Miyuki turned in her chair, leaning back as she shook her head, “Besides, Tenri Hiragi was cleared. Nothing in his house and vehicles indicated that our victim was anywhere near there. He let us have his phone records. Let us search his house. He took a polygraph and passed.”

“The Hiragi family has a lot of resources.” Kijima murmured, “I’m not counting out that family just yet.”

“Don’t tell me that you think a fifteen-year-old kid got someone to abduct his friend.” Miyuki deadpanned.

Kijima scoffed, “Oh, not at all. That kid is broken.” The male Detective replied, “I saw his face, and when I spoke to him… He seemed genuinely scared for him.”

“Then why are you concerned with it?” Miyuki questioned.

“I think,” Kijima murmured as he looked over to his partner, “That there is a chance that he might be too freaked out to tell us the complete truth. Do you call your best friend in the middle of the night?”

Miyuki laughed, “No.”

“You only do that if you don’t want anyone to hear you.” Kijima whispered as he looked back. He dropped everything again and leaned back in his chair. “Shinya was quick to point the finger at his adoptive father.”

“Do you think that Tenri Hiragi somehow tricked the police?” Miyuki questioned, “Everything points to him being innocent.”

Kijima shook his head, “I’m not sure anymore.” He looked back to his partner and shook his head again, “But I think Shinya might know more than he thinks. Even if I’m wrong about my thought, he was still his best friend. Your best friend is the person you confide in.” Kijima stood up, grabbing the file and his jacket before taking off. “I’ll be back.”

He wasn’t going to let Guren Ichinose fade. He was going to find out what happened to him.

Some cases just stuck with them, and for him, it was this one.

Trying to get back into a normal routine felt hard. They were trying. Search parties were lightening. Guren’s name and face was slowly leaving the media despite the press conference. Nothing else had been heard. He didn’t want Guren to fade away into… nothingness. Like he never meant anything. Shinya didn’t know what else that he could do. The others were seemingly feeling just like he was. What could they do? They were just high schoolers up against the unknown. Their friend was missing, and there was nothing that they could do about it.

Shinya was heading home. Back to pretending to being Mahiru’s fiancé. Back to pretending as if none of this was happening. Back to pretending as if he didn’t care as much as he truly did. The others had already broken off to head home. Shinya found himself kicking at the ground, scrolling through his phone as he went.

“Hello there, Shinya.” Shinya looked up, locking his phone as he noticed who was in front of him.

“Detective.” Shinya murmured as he slipped his phone into his pocket. Detective Kijima stood in front of him, a smile on his face as he pulled his sunglasses off and tucked them away in his pocket. “Did… Did you find anything on Guren?”

“Not yet.” The Detective replied, “But I would like to talk to you. Got a minute?”

“Yeah.” Shinya said back, “I was just on my way home.”

“I won’t take too much of your time.” Detective Kijima said as he motioned his head.

Shinya had followed him, going off to a bench as the two of them sat down. He did notice the file in Kijima’s hand that the Detective didn’t open yet. “You searched my Father’s house.”

“He gave us permission.” Kijima stated. “He’s been cleared.”

In a way, Shinya felt relieved to know that Tenri didn’t hurt Guren. He knew what the man was capable of. Then, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. It also meant that he had no idea who had done this. “What do you want from me?”

“I just have a couple of questions about you and Guren.” Kijima replied as he leaned back, throwing one leg over the other as he turned to look at him. “Tell me about your relationship with Guren.”

“He’s my best friend.” Shinya said back, “Just like I told you.”

Kijima chuckled for a moment, “Yeah, I don’t doubt that. You have been with every search party you could. You care a lot about him.”

Shinya nodded, “Yeah.” He whispered, “Guren is the one person who understands me.”

“You know, Shinya,” Kijima said as he looked away and looked out to the street, “Sometimes… You just find the person and it,” He lifted his hand snapping as he said, “Clicks.” Shinya clenched his jaw for a second as Kijima opened up the file and pulled out a piece of paper. Shinya dropped his gaze, noticing that it was a list of call logs. “The two of you spoke often.”

“Why wouldn’t we?” Shinya questioned.

“I think that the two of you were more than friends.” The Detective replied as he turned his gaze back to him. “Afraid of anyone knowing?”

Shinya sighed, looking down as he shook his head, “Our parents can’t know.”

“They don’t want the two of you together?” Kijima questioned.

“It’s…” Shinya started, sighing as he looked back up and shook his head, “Complicated.” The Detective put the paper away and Shinya sighed again. “Why does that matter?”

“Well,” Kijima said, “It probably doesn’t.” Shinya frowned a bit, feeling the confusion hit. “But it also means that you are the probably the one person who he confided in.”

“I guess so.” Shinya replied, “Guren’s always been a bit… shy.”

“Shy?” The Detective pushed.

“He doesn’t like to talk about what he’s feeling.” Shinya stated as he looked away. “Sometimes, it’s like a guessing game.”

Kijima chuckled a bit, “I bet it is.” Kijima closed the file, leaning forward a bit, “Did Guren ever mention anyone that might have been giving him problems? Outside of school maybe?”

“No.” Shinya said, shaking his head.

“Did you notice anyone who might have been paying a bit too much attention to him?” The Detective continued on.

Shinya exhaled sharply, “I don’t know anymore.” He admitted, “I’ve been thinking about it over and over again, and nothing comes to mind. Everything was just normal… Until it wasn’t.”

“Did he ever mention if someone might have been making him uncomfortable? Even the smallest detail can be helpful.” Kijima said.

Shinya hummed. “Nothing that I can remember.” Shinya admitted. The two of them fell in silence for a second before Shinya turned his gaze back to the Detective. “Are we ever going to see him again?”

Kijima sighed, looking ahead, “I don’t know, Shinya.” The Detective murmured, “But it’s my job to figure out what happened to him.” Kijima looked to him and smiled, “And, between you and me, I think he’s out there somewhere, and I’m not going to stop until I find him.”

“You think he’s alive?” Shinya questioned.

“I do.” Kijima whispered, “Sometimes, you just have to trust your gut. Even if statistically… It should be the opposite.” The Detective sighed, looking ahead again. “Hope can be paralyzing. I don’t want you to get your hopes up. Prepare yourself for anything. Alright, kid?”

Shinya nodded, “I just want him to come home.”

“And I’ll do everything in my power to try and make that happen.”

Guren had been bound again. Time was quickly becoming something that Guren had no concept of. Guren was still stunned by Tenri random act where he seemed almost… kinder. In a strange way, Guren had found himself… craving it. The Omega had to keep shoving the thought away. He could not let himself do that.

Guren just wanted to go home. He wanted to get out of this. Guren was laying on his side. Finding that it was the only comfortable position for now as he held the bracelet in his hand. It was so calming to him. His one little piece of home. It was the only thing that he had left of his life. Right now, Tenri had forced him into complete dependency. There was no leaving this corner of the room due to the chain. The man was the only way that he got food or water. He could kill him at any time, and Guren would be absolutely powerless to do anything.

He had no idea how he could work this to his advantage. He even said slightly the wrong thing, and Tenri lost his absolute shit on him.

All he could think about was that seemingly tender touch. How could he do that? After he had been so cruel for so long? Guren didn’t understand. A part of him didn’t want to understand either. It felt so hot and cold. One second, Tenri was beating the shit out of him, and the next… He was tending to his wounds? It was like whiplash. He had no idea how to explain the feeling, but it almost solidified more that he had to make sure that he shouldn’t piss off Tenri.

Guren had woken up with a thin layer of sweat on his body. Panting as he felt the heat on his skin. He felt so feverish. At first, he had thought that he had might have gotten sick until he could feel the cramps in his abdomen. He knew what that meant. Guren wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. He wanted to hope that Tenri would not come in here for a few days, and he would just suffer in peace. Guren would much rather go without food and water for those days than having to deal with Tenri being in the same room with him in heat.

It was getting harder to find a comfortable position. Staying on his side was the best position right now. He was almost curled up in the fetal position because it was the only way not to aggravate any injuries that he had plus the cramping in his stomach.

This world was really starting to hate him more and more. Of fucking course this was happening to him. Guren panted, feeling a bit more delirious with each passing second. Heats weren’t supposed to make him delirious. He was fatigued. Hungry. Dehydrated. Battered. It was all adding up and now this was piling on top of it. It was making everything spin despite the fact that he was laying down.

Guren had barely registered that the door had even opened or the fact that Tenri had arrived until he had opened his eyes and Tenri was just standing there. It had made him jump up, recoiling as he shuffled across the mattress. He went as far as the chain would allow him as he swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat.

Yeah, that was just his luck.

Tenri was staring down at him with dark lustful eyes. Guren let out a sharp breath, curling his legs up as he whispered, “Don’t.” He was already so sore. Everything hurt. He didn’t want anything to hurt worse. Guren knew he shouldn’t say anything to piss the man off, but it had slipped before he even had a chance to stop himself.

His stomach had twisted violently the second he saw that damn smirk. Tenri kneeled down, getting right by his face as Guren turned away. He froze the second that Tenri’s lips grazed his forehead, “I can help you, Guren.”

He didn’t want help.

Guren wanted him to go away.

Tenri pulled back, chuckling a bit as he stood back up and walked over to the bag that he normally brought. He pulled out a bottle of water, tossing it over onto the mattress and it fell down by Guren’s leg. “Omegas need to stay hydrated.” Tenri stated, “You’ll dehydrate faster feverish like that.”

Guren was already fucking dehydrated, but he could digress. Guren didn’t fight it, letting his thirst take control as he reached for the water and opened it up. He opened it up and took a drink of it. He almost sighed in relief at the fact that it felt like it had cooled him down. Everything was still trying to spin around him. Guren had drank more of the water than he had meant too before he lowered it and closed it. He sat it to the side, eyeing Tenri for a second. Why hadn’t he done anything yet? Guren’s gaze dropped behind Tenri, spotting the small bag of food. Guren ignored it, looking away and knowing that Tenri would only give it to him whenever he wanted.

The Omega looked down, keeping his back pressed against the wall as Tenri moved around the room. Guren let out a sharp breath as another cramp moved through his stomach. He was just waiting for the moment that Tenri either told him to lay down or he was forced down onto the mattress. Guren adjusted his position, pulling the blanket up a bit higher. The Omega could see the look that he was getting. Guren never knew what it was like to be with anyone during a heat, but he was told that it felt different. Something about everything was heightened.

Guren found himself trying to get as far away from Tenri has possible. The man wasn’t saying anything. Just watching him and each look had him wanting to curl up more. If he wasn’t already humiliated as it was, now he was in a damn heat around the man. Tenri had eyed him for a bit longer before the Alpha walked over and took a seat on the edge of the mattress.

“Lay on your stomach, Guren.” Tenri stated.

Guren watched the man for a second, swallowing down the lump in his throat as he moved. The Omega turned, grimacing slightly as he did so but turned and laid onto his stomach. Guren turned his head away from Tenri, staring at the wall instead. His heart was pounding in his chest as he heard the shuffling before Tenri’s palm landed on his lower back. Guren sucked in a breath, holding it as Tenri’s palm started moving over his sore back. The Omega froze from it. It was almost like he was massaging there. Guren curled his fists and his nails bit into his palms.

“Heats aren’t easy on Omegas.” Tenri drawled, “Cramping, feverish, headaches, fatigue…”

Guren let out a shaky breath and nodded, “Yeah.” He didn’t know what else to say. Right now, Tenri still wasn’t reacting to him with brutality. Honestly, he preferred it that way, but at the same time, he didn’t like this either. Guren hated how the action that Tenri was doing was actually working on the soreness that the cramps were causing. He clawed a bit at the mattress as let out a soft breath.

Guren was trying so hard not to focus on Tenri’s hand. He kept expecting Tenri to hit him. That this moment would change, and he would strike him. Tenri’s palm continued to move over his skin. The touch felt too delicate. It kept him paralyzed in place.

He… He just wanted to go home.

Guren’s nervousness was starting to grow. Why was Tenri acting like this? Tenri had stopped massaging at his back, but Guren didn’t dare move. It was all bringing up a nervousness in him. The Alpha’s hand didn’t leave his body, and it was making his heart race as Tenri’s hand moved over his body. Touching at the lacerations on his back. The bruises on his body. Guren squeezed his eyes shut as his hand moved over his ass. Touching at the welts that were there.

“You’ve never had the pleasure of what it’s like to be with someone while you’re in heat.” Tenri murmured.

Guren shook his head. Tenri knew that. Of fucking course he knew that. He had forced Guren to admit to all of it. Please don’t. Just… don’t. Guren let out a shaky breath, opening his eyes and finding his attention settling onto his little carving. Calm down. Stay calm so Tenri doesn’t lash out.

The Omega found himself being jerked up, and it pulled the quick cry of pain out of him from the way that it pulled his skin. He was forced up until Tenri had reached for the chain. Quickly, he had undid the clasp, but left Guren’s hands cuffed as the Omega found his back hitting the mattress. Guren sucked in a breath, freezing as Tenri didn’t do anything. Instead, he was just looming over him, his gaze moving over his face as he lifted his hand up. Guren flinched away from it until Tenri’s touch grazed his bangs.

Tenri’s touch was so gentle. The Omega couldn’t breathe. Guren felt like he was paralyzed as he felt lips pressing against his own. His eyes widened as it took his mind a second to catch up with the action. Did this bastard just—Guren wanted to throw up again. What did he do? Guren stayed completely frozen in place. Not doing a thing. He had the temptation to bite him. Just bite down as hard as he could on his lip, but that would only result in something worse.

Tenri pulled back from him and reached into his pocket. He had pulled the key out for the cuffs and carefully undid each one before dropping the cuffs down onto the mattress. Guren found himself turning his gaze to it before Tenri’s fingers curled around his face and the Alpha had forced him to look back at him.

“Don’t worry, Guren.” Tenri murmured, “You’ll be just fine.”

No. He wouldn’t be. He never would be. Not as long as if he was here. Facing against this man. Tenri knew what he was doing. Guren felt so utterly disgusted as the Alpha leaned back in and pressed his lips into his again. Guren had no idea what to do. He didn’t want to… kiss him. Out of everything that he had done, he had to kiss him too?

Guren could feel his heart rate picking up again as Tenri’s hands trailed over his thighs. Don’t move. Just let him do it. Don’t panic. Don’t lash out. Stop the temptation. Why wasn’t Tenri just lashing out at him? Why do this?

Just let it end.

Guren didn’t know what to do. He wanted this to stop. The Omega wanted to push him away and scream for him to get off of him. Anything to make him stop. Then his mind told him that it wasn’t a good idea. Tenri was the only thing keeping him alive right now. If this man wasn’t happy with him, he would be killed. Even if he wished for death, wished that Tenri would just put him out of his fucking misery, he couldn’t think like that. He had people waiting for him. People who would want him alive. He couldn’t wish for that.

Stop touching him.

Please, stop touching him.

Why was Tenri being gentle with him? It was freaking him out. His body was so sore. He didn’t know how much more of this that he could handle.

Whenever Tenri pulled back from him, Guren squeezed his eyes shut and turned his head. He didn’t want to see this anymore. He just wanted to pull away from all of it. Dissociate and pretend as if he wasn’t here. He hated how his body was reacting. Why was this happening? Why did this have to happen to him?

He could feel how his body was craving the touch. Wanting more of it as he could feel arousal hitting him. Guren couldn’t. It made his stomach twist. The nausea hitting him at the thought that this was somehow turning him on. That couldn’t be happening. He couldn’t be getting—Guren would rather die. It was the heat, right? It was just his body having natural urges due to an instinctual state?

Why did Tenri’s touch have to be so gentle at the moment? Trying to guide him. Coax him into something that he didn’t want. And his body just had to fucking react to it. Guren could feel the sting in his eyes. The tears threatening to form that he was fighting off. His body felt sensitive. Tenri’s fingers grazed over him as Guren gasped. The disgust hit him from the spark that went up his spine. Please no. Anything but this. Guren slipped his hand over his mouth, begging and pleading with his body to just not react. He didn’t want this.

It felt hard not to focus on him. Focus on the way that his hand was moving. Fingers gliding over his slick covered entrance or how it was sending jolts up his spine despite the soreness and still pained skin. He wanted to tell him to stop. It would only result in Tenri hitting him or just forcing him anyway. No was not a thing here.

Just pull away from his body. That was all that he could do. And it was getting harder by the second whenever his own body was acting against him.

Tenri’s fingers slipped inside of him as Guren found himself reaching down to try and push the hand away, but it only resulted in Tenri pinning his hand down by his side. Guren wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. He wanted to kick. He wanted to resist. He could hear the bastard muttering praises at him. It only revolted him more.

None of this ever should have happened this way. Not even the being kidnapped and held against his will part. Losing his virginity. Being touched. All of it. It never should have been like this. He should have had a choice. This was his first heat with anyone touching him. This feeling was even more foreign to him. Despite the situation, somehow, his body was reacting, and it only made him feel worse about himself.

The self-loathing was starting to hit. The hatred for himself that his body could do this. That it was reacting to a touch that he didn’t want. Guren felt like he was going to be sick. All he could feel were Tenri’s fingers pumping out of him. He could feel his gaze burning into him as the heat of humiliation and embarrassment came across his face.

Guren felt so disgusting in his own skin. The humiliation was burning through him. Sparks were shooting up his spine from the forced pleasure. He hated the feeling. Guren didn’t want that. It left the debate of if he fought back if he was willing to face the violence that he knew Tenri was capable of. The memory of what happened down in that bunker-like room came back to mind. How brutal Tenri had been with him.

Tenri’s fingers curled and Guren clamped his hand harder on his mouth as the involuntary moan ripped out of him. The pleasure skyrocketed up his back as he fought the urge to just break down. Something about this felt even worse than before.

Stop.

Just stop.

Please… stop.

He could feel heat coiling in his stomach. Guren fought back the tears as Tenri’s hand quickened. He hated this. He hated the pleasure that was going through him. Nothing about this should be pleasurable. What was wrong with him? Guren felt himself getting pushed over the edge as his body trembled and he cracked his eyes open to look through the cloud of tears over his eyes. Was… Was there really something wrong with him?

Guren wanted to rejoice that Tenri’s hand had left his body, but he knew that it wouldn’t last long. He was starting to recognize the look in Tenri’s eyes. Whenever he really wanted something. Guren just closed his eyes again. Slick covered fingers swiped over his face and Guren felt the repulsion hit again. Just another way to humiliate at him. Show him exactly what he had done.

Guren wanted to curse his body. He wanted to curse Tenri’s name. “I told you, Guren.” Tenri murmured. “Just lay back and relax.” Guren choked as Tenri leaned in and his lips ghosted over his ear, “The night isn’t over yet. You’re not done yet.”

Just… please. Please stop. Leave him alone. Let him just fucking suffer in peace. Guren cracked his eyes open as he let out a shaky breath. He felt so paralyzed again. Every emotion that he felt was slowly slipping away, and it was leaving nothing behind. The haze was coming over his mind as Tenri’s hands moved over his sides. Why was he being so gentle? Why?

Why him?

Why was he doing any of this?

Guren didn’t want any of this. He hated how his body wanted more of the touch. Trying to chase after it even as his mind screamed at him to stop. Guren didn’t understand. He didn’t understand any of this. He wanted Tenri to burn. He wished the man would just combust right in front of him, and he would rejoice at the sight of it. He wanted to go home. He wanted to see his friends and his father. He wanted this to stop.

No more.

He wanted no more of this.

Guren whined as he felt his body being breeched. Tenri’s pleasured grunt in his ear that made him even more sick to his stomach. He hated how it did actually send a wave of pleasure up his back. He hated how it didn’t hurt. What was wrong with him?

Something had to be really wrong with him.

That was the only conclusion that he could come too.

He couldn’t seriously be deriving anything from this. Even if his body had sparked a heat. That he was just going through a normal bodily function. He hated this. He could feel those cracks again. Forming even more with each passing second as it felt like they were going to break underneath him and everything around him was about to shatter.

Please make all of this stop.

Just let him go home.

Guren squeezed his eyes shut. Just let him do it. Let the man take whatever he wanted. Was this his body’s way of trying to tell him that he—No. He could not have that thought. This man was disgusting. It was all his fault. So, why? Why was this happening to him? Why was he having this feeling whenever he knew that he shouldn’t?

It felt like he was being crushed. That everything that he had been trying to hold in was coming crumbling apart and the walls were breaking down around him. He wanted to scream. Scream until he could be heard, or his voice was just entirely gone. There was so much that he wanted to say and do. He wanted to fight back, but that was ripped away from him.

He felt so… powerless.

In that moment, Guren hated himself.

Chapter Text

Guren didn’t understand what was happening with his body. He had learned everything that he needed to about heats and what to expect whenever it came to having them. Going through one with a damn mad man next to him was never something that he thought was in the cards. The Omega didn’t understand how he could feel this way. Why he was feeling this way. It felt so different than before. It didn’t… hurt. He almost wanted to say that Tenri was actively trying to be… gentle?

Tenri had always been so sadistic with him. Completely uncaring of what he felt. It was so hard to explain for him. Guren was face down on the mattress. His face was being pressed down into it, and he couldn’t breathe as Tenri thrusted into him. That ache wasn’t there. There was a strange feeling going through him. It was almost like tingles in his stomach. His mind felt like it was hazy. It felt like all of his senses were in overdrive. He had never felt like this during a heat before. He didn’t know how long it had been. Hours? A day? He didn’t fucking know.

Tenri’s natural scent was flooding his senses. Despite the way that it repulsed him, it felt like it was sending his instincts into overdrive. It had to be because of what Tenri was doing to him. Guren could still feel the layer of sweat on his body. Thinly layering over the surface as the pheromones of heat quickly filled the room. Tenri’s body felt like it was a heavy anchor that was tying him down and drowning him.

Tenri had this strange gentleness to him. It was freaking him out. It was like he was trying not to hurt him. Guren wanted it to stop. Sharing a heat with someone was meant to be something… intimate. At least, that’s always what he was taught. How it could be so instinctually driven. It was vulnerability and another side of them outside of the general symptoms. It just meant that their bodies were preparing, but it was still something that he was taught to hold in a higher regard.

All Guren could do was claw at the mattress. His front was moving on the mattress, and he could hear Tenri. His body was still sore. If Tenri touched his skin in certain places, he could feel the sting of his other wounds that hadn’t quite completely healed yet. He didn’t want Tenri touching him anymore. He wanted his hands off of him.

He had lost count of how many times that Tenri had raped him. His body was covered in fluids. Tenri’s. His own natural slick that had built up and stuck to his thighs. Tenri kept telling him just to enjoy himself. How could he? He was being fucking sexually assaulted. Guren didn’t want this. No matter how his body was reacting. This wasn’t right. His body shouldn’t be okay with this.

It felt so stupid to think that he was grateful that it didn’t hurt. That his body did one good thing for him and kept the assault from causing him pain. He was certain that Tenri could cause him pain if he wanted too. Guren was exhausted. The Omega just wanted to sleep. Sleep all of this off.

Guren gasped as Tenri had finally finished with him, and he had felt the relief whenever the Alpha pulled back from him. Guren stayed laying there. Exhausted. Fatigued. Wanting to pass the fuck out. He turned his gaze up, watching Tenri stand up and fixing his clothes. Tenri rarely took his own clothes off. Not that Guren cared. Guren actually missed clothing. He hated being naked like this all the time.

Guren rolled over onto his side, shuddering at the feeling of the stickiness on his thighs. Despite his heat, it was starting to get painful. Almost like he was… raw. The Omega reached down, grabbing the blanket and pulling it over himself and curled up. He wished that Tenri would just leave. He just wanted to be alone right now. He didn’t want him with him. Tenri had barely left at all since his heat had sparked up. He was definitely coming back more frequently than it felt like.

Guren hated that he would almost kill for a clock right about now. Just so he would know what time that it was. Sometimes, he was able to tell if it was day or night by how much light came in whenever Tenri stepped inside. The door was positioned in a way that he couldn’t see the outdoors whenever the door did open.

Tenri had stood up, readjusting his pants as Guren just felt the numbness hitting him. He felt almost… nothing. Shouldn’t he feel something? Anything? Tenri had walked over to the shelf, grabbing off a bottle of water before he was turning and walking back over to him. The Alpha kneeled down, opening up the bottle before holding it out to him. “Drink up.”

Guren sat up, feeling the parch of his throat that was begging to be quenched. He felt so hot. Guren knew that his body temperature was running high. That was completely normal in heats. It almost felt worse right now. Like the fever was getting higher and out of the normal heat range. Guren accepted the bottle, looking down at the liquid for a moment before he was bringing it to his lips and took a drink. It was cool water which felt even better to his throat. A part of him wanted to just chug it, but that would only upset his stomach more than it already was.

Tenri was watching him as he did so. Tenri liked to watch him. Guren had figured that out quickly. He was pretty sure that he was watching to make sure that Guren did what he was told. Or he was just getting off on the fact that Guren was listening to him. What could he do? Guren had no choice but to listen. Either Tenri would get violent with him or kill him. It was getting harder to bite his tongue but at the same time, he felt like he didn’t even have the strength in him to do that.

It felt like everything was being stripped away.

Tenri had taken everything from him. His life. His identity. His body. His freedom. His innocence. Everything. Anything that he could think of, Tenri had taken it from him. It was leaving him so frustrated. Broken down. He had no idea how he was truly going to get out of this. Guren was never going to be able to talk Tenri into letting him out.

He was never going to go home… was he?

Each passing day was getting more frustrating. There were no new leads. No new information with anything regarding Guren. Nothing. It was like his son had just disappeared into thin air. He knew that wasn’t true. Sakae had watched that footage over and over again. It felt like it was driving him mad. It was feeling more helpless every single day.

Sakae refused to give up… hope.

He had this feeling in the pit of his gut. Guren was alive out there somewhere. Until the second that he was given evidence to prove otherwise, he would continue to believe that Guren was out there, and he was alive, and he was fighting. His son was a fighter. Guren was nothing like him. He wouldn’t bow his head easily. Guren knew how to use his head. He knew how to mask himself to be able to work in his favor. Guren had a survival instinct. If he saw the opportunity to be able to capitalize… To be able to live… Sakae was absolutely certain that he would take it.

He couldn’t lose hope that he was out there. Sakae felt so damn powerless and helpless in trying to figure all of this out, but this was absolutely something that he refused to give up on. At this point, he was certain that he had ever small detail memorized. There was nothing that stuck out to him. Nothing to indicate that anything had been missed.

Sakae was eventually going to have to head back to Nagoya. Samidare and Masanori were holding it down for him. No one blamed him for wanting to be in Shibuya. Wanting to be here in search of his son. They were still coming out whenever they could. None of them had stopped. Guren was one of them, and they were working tirelessly to find him.

Sakae was trying not to think of the possibilities of what could be happening to his son. There had been no ransom demand, so he didn’t think it was about him or the Ichinose clan. Maybe it was a stranger who saw an opportunity and snatched him up. From what he knew, all the suspects of anyone that Guren might have known or communicated with had been cleared or alibied at the time of Guren’s abduction. He hadn’t shown up on any websites to his knowledge. He was certain that people might have thought he had just ran away if there hadn’t been evidence to prove to the contrary. The emergency calls and the video evidence.

Sakae kept having this thought that Guren would just come waltzing back in the door. Smiling brightly as if a day hadn’t passed. As if this had all been a nightmare that he hadn’t been able to wake up from. Sakae was making sure that their home was being watched and someone was there at all times. Just in case if Guren came home. He kept hoping that if Guren managed to escape his captor, that he would find his way home. Sakae knew there was a chance that Guren wasn’t even in Shibuya anymore. Guren’s abductor had time on them. They could have gotten him out of Shibuya before the roadblocks and searches ever started up. He could have been long gone before then.

Sakae was staring at his phone most nights. Even during the day. Every time that his phone went off, there was a part of him that felt almost disappointed. He kept hoping that it would be Guren’s voice on the other side. Asking him to come get him. That he wanted to come home. He had also hoped that it was even just information on his son. Or a call saying that his son had been found.

Being stuck in a constant state of not knowing felt like it was killing him. That he was completely paralyzed in time and left with the aftermath of trying to figure it out. Nothing felt right. His son was his entire world. His everything. It was entirely different knowing whenever his son was in his apartment. Even if they did go days without talking, Guren always answered the phone whenever he called. Sakae, at least, knew he was okay. If he couldn’t get ahold of Guren, it was as easy as speaking to Sayuri or Shigure.

Sakae was going to have to return home soon. Honestly, he had been away far too long, but no one was saying anything. He didn’t think they would dare too. He would understand if they said something, but he knew that they wouldn’t.

His son’s birthday was coming up very quickly. Sakae had this hope in him that they would have Guren back before his sixteenth birthday, but that started to feel far less plausible. It was starting to get so damn frustrating. He just wanted to know. He wanted to see his son again. He wanted to hold him again.

Sakae did feel like he was obsessing over the details. No matter how much he looked over it, nothing seemed to change. He had been spending countless hours digging through every bit of information. Countless sleepless hours of concern and worry about what was going on with Guren. He didn’t think he would ever be able to rest properly again until he knew what happened. Where he was. If he was going to him again.

Sakae had to prepare to go home. Rather he wanted too or not. It was just something that he had to do. Sakae just had to keep looking ahead. Working just as hard to keep looking for answers. To keep working for a way to bring his son home. That was what he had to do.

Sakae had packed up the bit of belongings that he had brought with him. He wasn’t ready to go back, but he had too. He had spent all the time that he could here. He had to go home. Rather he was ready for that or not. As he was packing, he heard a knock on the door that grabbed his attention. The Alpha Ichinose dropped down what he was doing as he headed over to the door. Sakae reached out, opening it up and stopping as he saw Detective Kijima on the other side.

“Good afternoon, Detective.” Sakae stated.

Kijima gave him a gentle smile, nodding his head, “Afternoon, Sakae.”

Sakae took a step back, allowing the Detective entry into the apartment. Once he was inside, he closed the door behind him and motioned ahead. “Would you like some tea?”

“No, thank you.” Kijima replied, “I’m not staying long.” The two of them had gotten into the main part of the apartment as Kijima turned to face him. “I wanted you to hear it from me.”

The dread had hit him immediately. Sakae had started shaking his head as the fear started to hit him, “Don’t tell me…”

“It’s not like that.” Kijima immediately interjected, “Unfortunately, due to the lack of leads and evidence in Guren’s case… They want us to deem his case cold.”

“Detective,” Sakae gasped, “It’s been—”

“I know.” Kijima stated. “The leads might be going cold… We are not going to stop but—”

Sakae sighed, “You have more cases piling up that have more leads and evidence.” Just the look on the Detective’s face told him all that he needed to know. The Alpha Ichinose exhaled sharply, turning and leaning back against the couch. “What happens now?”

“We will continue to work the case.” Detective Kijima replied, “But even with the publicity and media attention, we can’t get the higher ups to change their minds. They don’t think we’re going to get anywhere any time soon.” The Detective had reached out, placing a hand on Sakae’s shoulder as the Alpha looked up. Sakae felt even more frustration hit him. This was seriously just… it? His son was going to be left forgotten? “I will keep working on this. You have my word. If I find out anything, you will be my first call.”

Sakae felt the tears come to his eyes as he inhaled sharply. This really was just it. They were… giving up. “Is my son just a lost cause to you?” Sakae found himself growling. “He’s fifteen. He’s just a kid.”

Kijima sighed, dropping his hand as he shook his head. “He is not a lost cause.” Kijima said, “And with a father like you—”

“You don’t have to spew that at me.” Sakae murmured as he looked away. “I get it. I’ve worked with the police before. I know how it works.” He knew he was just angry. That he was frustrated that he had no answers. He was really supposed to sit here and hear that his son’s case was cold. He knew that. Of course, he did. It didn’t make him feel any better.

“I wish I had better news, Sakae.” Kijima replied. “We’re not giving up on him. We do have other cases to work as well, but I promise you, I will not stop until I find out what happened to him.”

Sakae nodded, blinking the tears away in his eyes. “Thank you, Detective.”

Guren had to be out there somewhere.

He just knew it.

Shinya was going stir crazy. The search parties had stopped. Well, at least, the official ones. The police had pulled back. They were still looking. Of course, they weren’t going to give up. Shinya would go out there every single night until something was found if he had too. Giving up was not an option for him. He was exhausted by the time that he had drug himself back to his room. Falling onto his bed face down as he took a moment to relax his body. The others should be home by now.

He could see it. The dread was there. The way that they were slowly giving up hope. Hope was paralyzing. Shinya knew that he should be realistic about this. Guren was probably dead. It wasn’t even a probably. At this point, no matter what anyone said, what were really the chances of finding him alive? He knew the odds. He knew the statistics. Guren’s odds only increased more and more with each passing day. Within the first twenty-four hours was enough proof of that. Many people their age didn’t survive past that time in abduction cases.

If Shinya ever found out the person responsible, there was not going to be a single person alive on this planet that would be able to stop him from killing him.

Shinya wanted to keep that hope alive inside of him. It was just getting harder. He had to think logically and with facts. Being optimistic was so… crushing. He kept having this fear that they would find him, and it wouldn’t be in the way that they wanted. That they would be crushed in an instant. Shinya would rather know. He would rather do whatever it took to bring Guren home. Rather he was alive or dead. Just to know what happened to him.

Shinya pulled up his phone, unlocking it as he went to his phone gallery. The young Alpha went to a sealed file, typing in his pin code before it allowed him to view the contents. For his eyes only. No one could know what was in this file. They were pictures and videos that he didn’t want anyone else to see. The more… incriminating ones. He had told Guren he had deleted them. Some of them, Guren had no idea that he had even taken. There were others in his main gallery that looked like normal outings. These were different.

Shinya had found himself clicking into them, letting the first picture blow up. It was the last picture he had taken of Guren. Shinya had pulled his phone out in class. While he wasn’t supposed too, it wasn’t like the teacher would stop him or even reprimand him. Guren wasn’t looking in his direction in the photo. He was sitting at his desk, pen in hand, while he stared mindlessly out the window with his chin propped up onto his palm. The bracelet Shinya had given him was in full view. Guren had a gentle smile on his face. Shinya remembered wondering what Guren had been thinking about. It wasn’t often that Guren’s mask slipped off of his face at school. Well, maybe, Shinya had just gotten good at reading him.

Shinya swiped to the next image. It was one in Guren’s bedroom. Shinya had his arm curled around Guren in it while Guren’s head was tucked onto his shoulder. Guren was fast asleep in it. It was one of the many ones that Guren had no idea that he had taken. Shinya had laughed softly thinking about all the times that Guren said it was so stupid to take photos like that. Shinya could beg to differ.

Then he swiped to the next one. Shinya had kissed Guren’s cheek in it. The Omega’s face had been beet red. Completely caught off guard by the action. Guren had gotten his revenge against him for that one. Repeating the same action that he had done later, which happened to be the next image in the file.

He had just started flipping through them. All of them were taken after they started dating. Shinya hated how it felt like this might be all that he had. Not just these ones. Even the others that he had. He really hated to think that this would be all that was left. Shinya had kept going until he had gotten to the end of it. He closed out, making sure that the file was sealed again before locking his phone.

Shinya sighed, throwing his phone down as he found himself rolling onto his back and glaring at the ceiling.

He would not let Guren be forgotten.

That… He promised.

Everything felt like it was a blur. Guren’s mind felt like it was so hazy. That scent was in his nose again. In a strange way, it felt comforting. Which he had quickly started to push back into his mind. That was not a feeling that he was going to allow himself to have. At least, Tenri wasn’t touching him right now. Guren was dead exhausted. Tenri wasn’t letting him sleep. Despite the confusing gentleness, Tenri was being almost… overbearing in a way.

Guren felt so sick to his stomach. The cramping was back. That was completely normal for him. He just wanted it to be over already. Humiliation. Degradation. That’s all that he felt right now. He really felt like nothing more than just an object. He was just an object for Tenri’s sick and twisted gratification.

Guren’s head was pounding. Honestly, it could be the heat. It could be the lack of food and water. All of the above. It wasn’t making much sense to him anymore. Tenri had finished with him again. Leaving him to just stay curled up by the wall. Why wouldn’t this bastard just leave? Usually, he would be gone for the longest time. Guren would actually prefer to be left completely alone again. Even if Tenri, as of right now, was his only source of human contact.

He missed being able to talk to people. He missed being able to just speak as freely as he could given the circumstances. There was so much that he missed, and the ability to get it back felt like it was slipping out of his fingers and farther and farther away from him.

Guren had still been curled up whenever Tenri did offer him food, setting it down right in arm’s reach of him. The Omega didn’t reach for it. He felt too nauseated to eat. Tenri’s damn scent wasn’t helping. That sickly sweet musk that he had. It was going straight to his head. It felt like it was making everything spin. Tenri kneeled by the mattress, eyeing him as he reached out to touch at Guren’s face. Guren was far too exhausted to even fight it. To pull away. To turn his head in the opposite direction.

“You need to eat something, Guren.” Tenri murmured. Why was his voice so damn soft? Like it was trying to coax him or comfort him? It made him feel even sicker. This couldn’t be happening. Guren didn’t know anymore. There was a part of him that was craving any kind of gentle touch, and another part that didn’t want any touch at all.

“I’m not hungry.” Guren admitted in a soft whisper.

“I wasn’t asking.” Tenri stated. “Eat.”

Guren swallowed harshly, reaching out for the small bag despite how much that his stomach was begging him not to eat. Just eat a bit to appease the bastard. He carefully took a bit of it out, choosing the item inside that would be the gentlest on his stomach. Guren knew he should eat it all up. Even pretend that it was his favorite food just to get himself to choke it down. The Omega honestly just wasn’t sure if he could without feeling like he was going to be sick. He had never had a heat hit him this hard. Most of the time, he could go on as if nothing was going on. Just having aggravating cramping throughout the day and the excessive need to just sleep it off. It had to be because of the conditions that he was living in now. Even stress could add onto it.

Guren slowly ate. Stopping whenever he felt like he might puke it up. Tenri was once again keeping a close eye on him, but he wasn’t forcing him to eat everything. Guren had given up eating anything else whenever it had upset his stomach more. The Omega curled his legs to him, placing his hands against his stomach as he took in a deep breath through his nose and released it out of his mouth. Just keep it down. Honestly, he didn’t want to know what would happen if he threw up the food Tenri gave him.

Could this all just be a sick, fucked up twisted nightmare that he was in? That he would open his eyes, and he would be in his bed? Guren had wished for that.

It was like he was watching a flickering flame that was slowly starting to go out. Losing its light before it was inevitably extinguished. Was that what he was now? Just running off of embers?

Guren froze as Tenri’s arm slipped around him and he found himself getting pulled to the Alpha. His eyes widened as Tenri’s other hand started moving down his back. It was still so fucking… gentle. How did this man actually had a soft touch to him? Guren despised how he found himself relaxing. Melting into it as all the energy zapped out of him. The arm that was curled around his shoulders had moved a bit and Tenri had placed his hand on the back of his head.

All Guren could smell was that damn scent. It was making his head spin again. As much as he wanted to push away, he really didn’t believe he had the strength or energy to do so. Yet, for some reason, he found himself melting further into the touch. Fingers were carding at his hair. Massaging his aching skull. His eyes had fluttered shut as his body relaxed.

Why was it so tender?  Why wasn’t Tenri just being brutal with him like he had been? What changed? He couldn’t even find the will to want to think about wanting his hands off of him. They were working at his sore and tense muscles. Working at the knots in his body as Guren just found himself falling into his exhaustion.

This wasn’t right.

It couldn’t be.

Why?

All of this was a complete one-eighty of how Tenri had been acting towards him. Guren really didn’t understand what was happening. But he couldn’t stop himself from craving more of that softer touch. IT was far better than him causing him pain. Guren felt like he shouldn’t think that way. That he should be screaming for him not to touch him at all.

What was Tenri trying to prove here? What was he trying to gain? Guren didn’t trust this man. He didn’t trust any of his actions. Guren was still expecting him to lash out. That this gentle touch would go away. It was almost lulling him to sleep. Guren was having a harder time trying to keep his eyes open. He knew that Tenri wasn’t finished with him. His heat wasn’t over yet. Tenri was taking full advantage of it.

Guren felt even more dirty and used than he had before. Was it just hopeful of him to wish that he had been out of this situation before something like this happened? Guren should have expected it. Guren didn’t know what to feel anymore. It felt like every single emotion in the book was hitting him.

Self-loathing.

Hatred.

Anger.

Envy.

Disgust.

“Relax.” Tenri murmured. Guren felt sick at that word, but he found that he had. Rather if it was because of the actions or he was really just training himself to listen. To cooperate. That’s what he needed to do. “Fall into your desires, Guren.”

Desires?

He had many, and none of them were this.

Still, he couldn’t find himself wanting to pull away from the tender touch. He didn’t want it to turn painful again. His body was already so sore. Exhausted. It felt ready to give out. Was he seeking it out? He was so confused. It had to be the haze of heat exhaustion hitting him.

Guren found himself being lifted up, his legs being placed on either side of Tenri’s as he cracked his eyes open. Guren knew what was coming next. Just… Don’t let it hurt this time. Please. He closed his eyes, curling his fingers into the front of Tenri’s shirt as he listened to the familiar sound of Tenri’s belt. That damn zipper. Tenri had placed a hand on his lower back, forcing him forward until he was guided down.

Guren couldn’t fight the gasp that left him. The pleasure had shot up his spine as Guren felt that self-hatred hit again. Why… Why was he getting pleasure from this? It made him feel even more disgusted in his own skin. Was he really becoming that fucked up in the head? Was his reality becoming so warped that he had no idea what to cling too?

This was wrong.

It never should have been… him.

“Just let yourself fall, Guren.” Tenri murmured as he reached up and tucked some of Guren’s hair behind his head. The Omega didn’t understand why he had leaned into the touch rather than moving away from it. It was so soft. Just caressing at the side of his head as the cloud warped over his mind.

Tenri had reached up, placing a hand on the back of his neck and head. Curling his fingers softly into his hair as he guided Guren’s head down to his shoulder. The Omega just panted. It was getting harder to keep his eyes open. He could hear Tenri’s murmurs. His reassurances. His praises. Guren hated the way that they were making him feel.

Stop it.

Don’t feel like that.

He couldn’t.

Please stop.

There had to be something severely wrong with him. That was all that he could come to the conclusion with. This was wrong. All Guren could do was close his eyes.

Stop… stop… stop.

Guren just wanted this to… end.

Chapter Text

His heat was over. At least, he thought it was. Guren was no longer feeling the effects of it. He was completely and utterly exhausted. Now that his mind was completely clear again and the pain and fatigue that came with a heat was gone, it had left him going stir crazy again. He wanted to leave this bed. He wanted something to just do. Anything to keep him busy. All he could do was think. Left to just his thoughts. It felt like he was starting to lose complete touch with reality.

Guren had never felt more disgusted in himself. There was a numbness in him. It felt like everything had been ripped away. He had never experienced something like that before. Tenri had been gentle with him. It made him so sick to his stomach, but Guren had nothing to throw up. It was all just dry heaving whenever it felt like he couldn’t contain it anymore. Guren had never felt more helpless in his life.

How could his body do something like that?

It was all at the forefront of his mind. How his body had reacted at that time. Was there something wrong with him? He shouldn’t have felt like that at all.

He didn’t know how long it had been since then. Tenri had come and gone a few times. Guren’s stomach was twisting and begging for food once more. The water that he had was empty, leaving him craving more to quench the thirst that he was feeling.

Guren’s attention had been grabbed whenever he heard the door open up, but he didn’t actually bother to look over. He heard the locks and the padlock before he had even decided to start sitting up. Tenri had walked over, throwing a small baggie at them and tossing the water bottle on the bed. Guren opened up the bag, finding the bits of food inside as he carefully ate on them. It was never a good idea to eat too quickly. It would just upset his stomach and puking up the bit of food that he was given was not a good idea.

As he ate, he just stayed quiet. Tenri wasn’t saying anything. He wasn’t doing anything. Guren didn’t want to tempt fate. Eventually, Tenri had walked over to him, undoing the clasp as Guren felt his stomach fall. He just took a deep breath and stood up. Just do what he says. Don’t anger him. He had to keep repeating it in his head. Tenri had taken him to the bathroom first. Just like normal. It felt almost routine at this point.

Then, he had taken him to the hatch.

Guren was already starting to dread that place. The sound of it opening up had made his heart skip a beat before he was instructed to walk down. The second that they had gotten down, Tenri had removed the steps and flipped on the light. The Alpha removed the cuffs from him, slipping them into his pocket as he grabbed at Guren’s arm. Guren had gotten used to the cold. It barely made him shiver now. He supposed that being forced to remain completely naked for days on end would do that. Guren didn’t even know how long Tenri had him. Everything had blurred at this point.

He had been led over to two straps on the wall. The Alpha had made him turn, pressing his back into the wall. Guren just took in a deep breath and slowly released it as the Alpha positioned him where he wanted. Tenri had grabbed his hand, forcing his arm up and slipping his hand into the cuff before repeating it with the other side. Just stay calm. Don’t give any reactions. Tenri would be watching for it.

He was still trying to make sense of exactly what Tenri had wanted from him. What was it about him of what he could seemingly provide to this man?

“You know, Guren,” Tenri murmured, looking over his face as he grabbed at Guren’s jaw. The Omega looked up, focusing more on keeping his breathing level. “You exceeded my expectations of you.”

Guren took the chance, muttering, “I guess there is more to me than you knew.”

Tenri chuckled, “I guess so.”

Tenri had been his only source of human contact. The only glimpse into the outside world right now. It had Guren constantly thinking about what was going on. Were people looking for him? Did they know what happened? For them, he would have just vanished. He kept hoping that someone might actually figure it out and find him, but Guren knew Tenri was smarter than that. He didn’t think that Tenri would do something stupid to get himself caught. Tenri was too smart for that.

Guren had to play the game too. Find a way to try anything to manipulate this into his favor. Whatever favor that could be. Being careful was something that he had to do. This room alone would make him panic. He was controlling his heart rate. Mostly through his breathing.

Did Tenri just want a punching bag?

Something personal for himself that he could just use to blow off steam?

It could be anything.

Guren tested the restraints. Noticing very quickly that he couldn’t move easily. He could move his feet if he wanted too, but his arms were suspended away from his body and over his head. Tenri did kneel down, grabbing at two straps on the floor and even took that ability away. The Omega focused more on his breathing. Staying calm was the best thing that he could do right now. Tenri had his back to him now. He couldn’t see what he was doing aside from the fact that he was digging through the bag that he had brought with him.

“You can take it, can’t you?”

Guren despised this man.

He wanted to absolutely rip him apart.

All Guren could do was squeeze his fists shut as Tenri turned his back to him. He had watched as he went to grab a few items and all he could do was brace himself. The Alpha had grabbed what he wanted and walked back over to Guren. He took a second to look over Guren’s face before the Omega felt the object connect with his stomach. He squeezed his eyes shut, sucking in a breath to once again quiet himself as the pain blistered over his skin. Guren could see the flaring red mark that appeared over his skin before Tenri did it again. Just breathe. Don’t react to it.

Guren tried not to react to each strike that hit his skin. Even as the pain started to intensify. Just breathe through it. Let himself float away from the pain. It felt like his body was floating away with each strike that hit him. Even more flaring, blistering red marks were showing up on his skin. Just adding to the injuries that he already had. Guren should have known. Known that the kindness wouldn’t last long. There was nothing that he could do against it. He was completely and utterly helpless against it. All he could do was endure whatever Tenri threw his way.

A strike had ended up hitting him in the face. Stinging across his cheek as he let out the cry that he couldn’t stop. Tenri had a smirk on his face once more. That same sadistic look in his eyes that he had previously. It made his stomach coil, and the nausea built up.

Tenri lashed out again, snapping what was in his hand at him again. Guren was not going to give him the gratification of pulling a sound from him. He had already lost track of how many times that damn thing hit him. All he could feel were the quick whips against his skin. The look in Tenri’s eyes. It really was like he was deriving pleasure from causing Guren pain. Even whenever he wasn’t revealing it.

Tenri had looked him over for a moment, placing down what he had been using. Each step sounded like a deep echo in the room that had Guren’s stomach revolting the closer that he got. Tenri reached forward, grabbing at his hair and jerking his head back as Guren found himself turning his gaze to him. Don’t do anything. Don’t even react.

Guren was trying not to react as Tenri’s hand trailed over his body. He felt so sick to it. “It won’t take you long and you’ll be falling right into it, Guren.” Tenri murmured.

He didn’t want too.

What the fuck could he do?

Guren curled his fingers, feeling his fingertips grazing against the cuffs. He was so completely powerless to any of this. He was left in a helpless position that made it hard for him to do anything. Tenri grabbed at his face again, surveying him as he whispered, “You take pain so well.”

“Maybe you’re just not hitting me hard enough.” Guren cursed to himself as he closed his eyes. Well, that was stupid to say. So very, very stupid.

Tenri tilted his head, looking amused for a moment. “I’ll be damned.” Tenri murmured, “You haven’t broken yet.” The Alpha clicked his tongue. “You are still talking back.”

Guren let out a sharp breath as Tenri reached up, unclasping one of his hands before doing the other and Guren fell to the floor. The Omega had managed to get his hands up in front of his face before he hit the concrete. Tenri reached down, grabbing him by his hair which Guren had instinctively reached for his hair as he found himself getting dragged across the floor.

The Omega found himself being thrown into the floor, and he looked up to Tenri as the Alpha walked over to what looked like a chest and opened it up. He swallowed harshly for a second before he saw Tenri pulling out two sets of what looked like bondage cuffs. They were black in collar with straps and clasps on them. Tenri walked back over to him, forcing him onto his knees with his hair before Tenri kneeled back by him and slipped a thick black strap around his thigh. Guren didn’t dare move as Tenri then moved the cuff around his wrist, strapping it into place before it was being clasped to the strap. The Alpha had walked around him, repeating the same action on the other thigh.

Guren had tested the straps whenever Tenri had stood back up. The Omega’s head snapped to the side as he was backhanded in the face, but somehow, he didn’t fall over. “You should be careful what you say to me.” Tenri’s gaze darkened as he reached to his belt. Guren choked as he saw the knife come into view as Tenri pointed it at his face. The Alpha grabbed at his hair, brushing it back before taking it in a harsh grip. He forced Guren to crane his neck as the tip of the blade caressed at the curve. Tracing over his neck before tapping, “I could cut out your vocal chords.”

Guren stayed quiet. Not saying a word as he balled his fists. Tenri was being honest with him. The tip of the knife was digging harder into his neck before Tenri tapped at his face and laughed.

Guren sucked in a breath as the knife was trailed up his neck again, across his cheek before going to his lips. Tenri smirked at him again, “Open your mouth.” For just a second, he felt the fear hit him, but he did comply. Parting his lips as the tip of the blade traced at them. Guren choked, inhaling sharply as the blade moved to settle on his tongue. Tenri wasn’t putting enough pressure to do damage, but Guren didn’t have a doubt that he could. “I could do it, you know.” Tenri murmured, looking over his face. “It’d shut you up.” The Alpha laughed softly again, “Close your mouth.”

Carefully, Guren did close his lips around the blade. It was laying flat on his tongue now as Tenri kept a grip on the back of his head. All he had to do was jerk his head forward. Either way, Tenri seemed to be depriving a sick form of pleasure from just seeing him do it. Just do what he says. Don’t tempt fate now. All he had to do was one simple movement, and Guren was as good as dead. He hated how the fear was coiling in his chest. The idea that Tenri might actually kill him. Even if he would welcome it. It would make him stop.

Guren choked back the whine as Tenri’s hand came down on his ass and it made him jerk slightly. Be cautious of the blade. Would it be better to try and hold it into place or loosen up his grip on it just to make sure it didn’t cut him? Tenri struck his ass again and Guren flinched from it. Was Tenri trying to get him too? The blade was lying flat, but it could still cut at his tongue or cheek if he wasn’t careful.

Then he did it again. Each one was harder than the last as it clashed against his skin. Tenri was purposely getting harder in the strikes. His body was jerking. It was getting harder to contain the sounds of pain threatening to leave him as his skin felt like it had been ignited. Guren had the fear that it might actually cut into him. It could rip his cheek right open if Tenri’s hand so much as slipped. It could get embedded through his head. Guren hated this.

Make it fucking stop.

Tenri had been alternating sides. Striking even harder in his attempts to get Guren to make a sound. He could hear the sound echoing of Tenri’s skin hitting his and the throbbing was quickly building up even more. He didn’t know how long this was going on. How long he had been doing it.

His skin was left stinging whenever Tenri pulled back from him, but the blade was left in his mouth. Just stay relaxed. Don’t move. Tenri was really getting off on torturing him. His ass was left aching as he kneeled there. Guren was just counting the seconds until Tenri removed the blade. There was actually a fear in him. One that Tenri was going to jerk it, and his face would be gashed open. Tenri just kept looking at him silently. It was making him more nervous with each passing second.

Tenri’s smirk grew a bit bigger, “Are you going to keep back talking me?” Guren sucked in a breath, carefully shaking his head. Just get this damn knife out of his mouth. Guren was trying to control his breathing. It was picking up with each second that Tenri was staring at him. Looking right through him with that dark, sadistic glance. Just please. Stop this. Tenri smiled a bit, murmuring, “Good boy.”

Guren let out a sharp breath as Tenri finally pulled the knife away from his mouth and it nicked at his lip. He could taste the metallic flavor of his blood, but that felt minimal as he curled his hands. Tenri’s fingers ended up underneath his jaw, forcing him to look up as Tenri leveled another look at him.

The Alpha hummed for a moment, “I need to make sure that you understand.”

Guren’s eyes widened for a second, but he was quick to mask it as Tenri stepped in front of him and Guren was forced to crane his head. The Omega swallowed harshly as Tenri kept the grip on him and reached for his belt. Guren took in a deep breath, leveling out his breathing as Tenri got his belt undone. Just do whatever he wants. Try and stay relaxed. That’s all that he could do.

“You know what to do, right, Guren?” Tenri mused.

Guren swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat before slowly opening his mouth again, grimacing slightly at the pull that happened to the cut on his lip. Slowly, Tenri had moved his pants out of the way to reveal his hardened cock to him. The Omega just sucked in a breath. His stomach coiled in disgust again as he kept his face straight. Just like he had thought before, even the smallest little thing would have this man lashing out at him and there would be nothing that he could do about in the slightest.

The Alpha plunged into his mouth and Guren choked. Gagging around it as he balled his fists. It hit the back of his throat. Making that feeling of nausea come back. He knew what this was. Silencing him. In a gross and heinous way. Guren felt that urge to bite down, but he would rather not face whatever harsh consequence that Tenri could come up with. That was just not something that was in the cards for him.

Tenri’s hand moved to his hair, bringing it into a harsh grip that had him whining slightly. The Alpha rocked his hips, forcing Guren’s head to stay immobile for the time being. Just taking whatever he wanted as Guren forced himself to just relax. Relax his jaw. Relax his throat. Relax his body. H wanted to pull away again. Just leave his body entirely and act as if he wasn’t here. There was nothing that he could do. Tenri had put him into such a powerless position. His mind was already starting to swim from the difficulty of not being able to breathe. He was trying to breath through his nose, but it was coming in short and choppy.

His jaw was already hurting from the action. Tenri’s gaze was burning into his face. The heat of embarrassment and humiliation painted over his skin as tears kissed at his eyelashes from the suffocation. He gagged around it, trying not to choke as he could taste the bitter pre-cum swiping over his tongue. He hated this man. This man was vile and disgusting. The straps were biting into the skin of his thighs even harder from the way that Guren’s body had tensed up. He balled his fists, clawing at the concrete floor that was scratching at his skin.

This man was so sick.

Twisted and fucked up in the head.

Tenri had the knife in his other hand, tracing the tip of it over his cheek as Guren found his gaze moving to it. His vision was dotting over. Fading into blurriness from the fact that he couldn’t breathe. Everything that he had felt before was long gone. The confusion. The wondering. It was left with that hatred again. He was trying hard just to concrete enough on not just passing out.

Tenri had suddenly grunted, speeding up a bit as Guren found himself gagging worse around it. Relax. Just fucking relax. What did he ever do to deserve… this?

What exactly was it that Tenri was trying to get from him? He knew what he had said. That he was here to satisfy his desires or someone else would meet this same fate. His… sexual desires? That was all that Guren could think that it could be.

Tenri thrusted into his mouth once more, pulling out before he was spilling over Guren’s face. The Omega squeezed his eyes shut as the disgusting fluid splashed onto his cheek, nose, and forehead. He gagged, coughing as his lungs filled with air. Don’t move. Don’t say a word. Don’t make it worse for himself if Tenri decided to do that. It was just something that he knew that he couldn’t do.

Tenri resituated himself, humming as he kneeled down and eyed him. “If you don’t obey me, I will punish you.” Guren’s gaze moved back to the knife temporarily before going back to Tenri’s face. “Am I understood?” Guren nodded, choosing to only use the action rather than speaking. Tenri smiled a bit, “Good.”

Tenri reached over, undoing the clasps on each of the cuffs to release him from the straps but it kept the cuffs on his wrists. Guren didn’t leave that position. He had a feeling Tenri would just lash out at him again if he did, so it felt better to just not move. He wanted to wipe away what was on his face. It made him so sick to his stomach that it was there.

Tenri leaned back, looking him in the eyes again, “There is one thing that I need to make very clear,” Tenri stated, “There is not one place on your body that I won’t touch. I can and will do whatever I want to you.” Guren swallowed back the disgust. Blinking away the tears that had formed in his eyes previously as Tenri stood up and started moving around him.

Guren focused on keeping himself calm again before a hand was in his hair and he was jerked to his feet. The Omega had no choice but to follow it as he was pulled back over to that same wall he had previously been restrained too. Tenri undid the cuffs on his wrists, letting them fall to the floor before binding his wrists back into the cuffs on the wall. Tenri had repeated the action with his ankles, leaving him bound to the wall again.

He didn’t like being in such a helpless position. Guren hated feeling so powerless. Why did he miss the kind touch that Tenri just had before? He couldn’t let himself crave that. He didn’t want this man near him at all. Tenri had a pleased look on his face as he stepped back to admire him again. As he stood there, Tenri smacked him in the face again and the sting erupted in his cheek as Guren’s head snapped to the side.

Guren felt his breathing picking up again as Tenri’s hand landed on his inner thigh. His fingers started to graze up and Guren squeezed his eyes shut. Stop touching him. Please stop touching him. He wanted to say it. Guren wanted to tell him to stop. It wasn’t like the man would fucking listen to him. He did just threaten to remove his vocal chords. Tenri still had the knife in his hand. It would be stupid to say anything now.

Tenri slipped the knife back into his belt, grabbing at Guren’s face as his other hand moved to touch at him. The Omega bit down onto his cut lip, biting back the whine as Tenri kept looking over his face. Was this what he wanted him to be? Completely submissive to him? Guren couldn’t stop the cry of pain has Tenri’s hand then smacked into him. Tenri’s other hand curled a bit tighter on his jaw and he had done it again. Each strike got harder than the next. Guren was imagining every way possible that he could kill this man.

“I’m starting to think you might actually be… trainable.” Tenri drawled. Guren hated the tone that he used. Guren let out a sharp breath, trying to move away from Tenri’s hand but he had been forced to look him back in the eye again. His hand came down on him again and Guren’s legs jerked against the restraints. Considering the location, it was even more sensitive and hurt more than the other strikes did. Guren balled his fists and put his focus onto trying to deviate from the pain. Each one stung at his skin. Tenri kept looking at his face. Looking even more pleased with each passing second.

Just stay quiet.

Don’t tell him what he really wanted to say.

Just make it stop.

Stop… Stop… Stop.

Tenri had stopped, swirling his fingers as Guren involuntarily shuddered. Don’t let the pleasure move through him. It revolted him more. The disgust hit Guren again from the way that his body was reacting. The Alpha’s fingers dipped inside of him and Guren tilted his head back. He just wanted it to be over. Just leave him alone. It was like Tenri was trying. It was even more humiliating. Knowing that his body was actually reacting to the touch. Everything about this was humiliating. Everything that Tenri had been doing and what he had done to him so far.

“Just let yourself fall again, Guren.” Tenri murmured.

No.

Please no.

He didn’t want this.

Guren despised those sparks that went up his back. It was just his body reacting to the touch, right? Not because he wanted it? He didn’t. He seriously fucking didn’t. Was something seriously wrong with him?

Stop.

Please stop.

Tenri’s hand sped up and Guren felt the self-loathing hit him again. His stomach was twisting as heat was building up. The forced pleasure moved through him as he felt his body tremble for a moment. Stop. Guren squeezed his eyes shut again, biting back every single sound that tried to escape him. He wanted to cry. He wanted to throw up. Guren shouldn’t be feeling like this. Why was Tenri doing this to him?

The Alpha’s fingers curled and Guren practically bashed his head into the wall to try and quiet himself. Even though it had made the pain surge right through his skull. The action had made a jolt go up his spine. God, he couldn’t breathe. It was like the air had been pulled right out of him. Ripped right out of his chest as all he could feel was that. Not even moving his hips the little bit that he could was getting it to stop.

Guren wanted to dissociate. Pull away from his body. It wasn’t working. Every time he tried to just let his mind drift off and image that he was somewhere else, he was ripped right back by that fucking touch. Guren whined, unable to stop it as the high was pulled out of him and he could as his entire body trembling. The disgust skyrocketed through him as Tenri kept going. The pleased look written all over his face as he forced Guren’s body to ride it out. Trying to throw him right into oversensitivity as Guren found himself attempting to jerk away from it.

Stop.

Stop it.

Don’t touch him anymore.

Tenri stopped, swirling his fingers a bit as Guren let out a labored breath. The Omega took a moment to just catch his breath as the tears stung his eyes. Guren blinked them away as Tenri backed away from him, pulling his hands away from him completely. Guren wanted to relish in the fact that Tenri was no longer touching him.

Guren cracked his eyes open, watching Tenri as he crossed to the room and the Alpha had kneeled down to dig into the bag that was on the floor. Guren felt the momentary panic that hit but managed to calm it down as he caught his breath.

His heart nearly stopped the second he saw the blowtorch in Tenri’s hand. Guren found himself jerking at the restraints. Tenri had smirked as he walked over, pointing the ignited flame right by his face. He could feel the heat off of it as his heart started to pound in his chest. Don’t show it on his face. Don’t show him that this was freaking him out.

Don’t show him fear.

Tenri was looking over his face. It was like he was looking for any sign that Guren might be about to freak out. The Alpha raised his other hand, revealing the piece of metal to him and Guren’s eyes widened as he saw it. It took him a moment to realize exactly what it was before he looked at Tenri. “Don’t—” He froze the second that Tenri pointed the flame closer to him and he pushed his head back just enough to keep from getting burned. “Don’t, please.” Guren found himself begging, “Don’t do this.”

“The question is…” Tenri mused, looking back to Guren as a slightly sadistic smile came to his face. “Where to put it.”

Guren inhaled sharply as his gaze moved to the piece of metal as Tenri turned the blowtorch to it and he watched the silver slowly starting to turn orange the longer the flame was on it. The Omega jerked against his restraints again. The panic was definitely hitting him now as his gaze stayed locked to that damn flame.

After a bit, Tenri turned off the blowtorch, throwing it back into the bag before looking over to Guren with a smirk on his face. The Alpha walked closer to him and Guren started to shake his head, “No… No, no, no.”

Tenri quietly shushed him, reaching to his face and brushing his hair out of his face. “Shh, shh, shh,” He murmured, “Quiet down. Don’t make it harder on yourself.”

Please no.

Damnit.

Just fucking brace for it.

Tenri was looking him over. Like he was contemplating the idea. Guren’s heart was pounding against his chest as his breathing picked up. He jerked the restraints again, but he knew that he had nowhere to go. Then Tenri smiled, looking back to his face as he shushed him again.

Brace himself.

Tenri pulled his hand back and Guren bit back the cry of pain. Sucking in a breath to hide the whine that wanted to leave him as he felt the intense burning on his skin.

Guren couldn’t breathe the entire time until it was taken off of his skin. Guren let out a sharp breath, his eyes widening as Tenri took a step back. Admiring his handy work.

Tenri placed down what he had used, walking over to him and shushing him once more before he felt a kiss being pressed into his forehead, “Good boy, Guren.”

It felt like everything started to go distant as the white noise came to his ears. Guren let out a shaky breath as he looked down. He squeezed his eyes shut, leaning back as he inhaled sharply. It burned. The pain was intense in the area.

This bastard just… branded him.

Chapter Text

Tenri had fucking branded him.

Right on the part of his hip that was below his waistline. Perfectly hidden away if he were to wear clothing. It hurt. Tenri had surprisingly administered first aid on it. It didn’t make it hurt any less. Guren was certain that it was going to scar. He didn’t have a doubt in his mind.

The Hiragi family crest.

That’s what it was.

A clear indication of exactly what Tenri thought of him. He was property. Guren could barely look at it, but he could definitely feel it. It wasn’t necessarily big, but just knowing that it was there made him want to take a knife to his own skin and try to cut it right off of his skin. There was something so paralyzing about it.

Guren couldn’t feel a thing. Guren felt devoid of every emotion. The Omega was just lying on the mattress, staring blankly at the carving on the wall. Should he have expected this? Expected that Tenri’s kindness would last? That he should have expected him to pull something like that? Guren could not recall a single person who had been physically branded by the Hiragi crest before.

Some might look at it as an honor.

It wasn’t.

It was just a remainder of all the shit that Tenri had been doing to him. The horrors that he had been facing. Tenri had no intention of letting him go. That meant all Guren could do was survive. Was that even a good idea at this point? Prolonging all the pain?

Death might be more merciful if he was being honest.

Guren knew that he had to get that thought out of his head. He couldn’t have it. What was the point of enduring all of this if he was just going to give up now?

It felt like he was stuck in a purgatory that he could not claw his way out of.

Guren didn’t bother to move as he heard the door slide open and Tenri’s heavy footsteps. The Omega did push himself up whenever Tenri fully came into the area where he was. Tenri would order him to sit up anyway. He had grimaced slightly from his new injuries and specifically the one on his hip as he watched Tenri. The Alpha wasn’t saying anything. At least, not at the moment.

Guren had noticed that Tenri had placed down the battery-operated lamp right by the mattress. Right where Guren could grab it. The confusion hit him as suddenly a book, a few notebooks, and a pen were dropped down next. Tenri turned a look to him, humming, “What do you say?”

“Thank you.” Guren whispered as he looked back at the items. Tenri turned, taking a seat on the crate and watched him. Guren had kept staring at the items in complete shock as he turned a bit and reached out for the.. The notebooks were completely empty. There were three of them. The book looked like a book of fiction. He wasn’t sure of the genre from the first glance of it. It wasn’t one that he had ever read, but it would give him something to do. Why the sudden change? Guren found a slight smile coming to his face as he looked the book over. He could smell the pages. He cautiously and slowly flipped through the pages but didn’t start reading it. He closed it, setting it off to the side. There had to be a catch. What did Tenri want from him?

What was this even for?

There had to be a catch here. Tenri was going to lash out at him again. Just like he did before. The random act of kindness and then the brutality would start again. Yet, he found himself feeling almost… happy.

“Figured it would give you something to do with your time.” Tenri stated. There was a tone to his voice. It was one that Guren didn’t actually recognize. It was a gentler tone but not exactly the same as what happened in his heat. What was going on? It had Guren on edge.

Guren reached back out for his new items, feeling a flutter come to his stomach as he looked them over. They were so simple, but he couldn’t bring himself to be upset about it. He could smell the pages. That crisp paper smell of unused pages.

“There is something that I need to make very clear to you, Guren.” Tenri stated as Guren lowered what was in his hands and looked over to Tenri. Guren could see the look on his face as the Alpha stared at him. It was like that look was burning into him again. “You eat when I say you do. You drink when I say you do.” Tenri stood up, walking a bit closer to him as Guren found himself turning a bit and ignoring the sting that came to his skin and started moving back. “You speak only when spoken too. You will not do a thing unless if I say so.” Tenri leaned over, grabbing the book as he kneeled down to give Guren a look. “I can be kind to you. I will give you rewards if I think you’re behavior is good.” Tenri dropped the book down, reaching over and grabbing at Guren’s face as he smirked a bit, “If you try and run from me… I will kill every single person that you care about right in front of your eyes.”

Guren shook his head, whispering, “I won’t.”

Guren’s heart was starting to pound in his chest as Tenri tapped at his cheek and dropped his hand. The Alpha looked pleased with him at least. “Good.” Tenri murmured. The Alpha stood back up, turning and heading back over to the shelf. He grabbed what looked like a folder and a pen before heading over to Guren. He kneeled down with the file in hand but didn’t open it. “You’ve been proving yourself to me recently, Guren.” Tenri smiled a bit, reaching out and brushing Guren’s bangs out of his face. The Omega attempted not to flinch away from it, but the air had caught in his throat. “I will give you one way to protect your loved ones.”

Guren’s eyes widened as he looked up and whispered, “Protect them?”

Tenri hummed, turning the file in his hand and opening it up before turning it to the Omega. Guren’s gaze dropped down. It felt like time stopped at that moment.

CONTRACT OF INDENTURE

He kept rereading the title alone. Just to make sure that he was reading it correctly. Guren froze as he lifted his gaze back to Tenri as he whispered, “A… slave contract?”

“As long as if you adhere to the rules inside of this,” Tenri stated as he held up the pen, “I will not harm any of your loved ones. This will be my promise to you.”

Tenri wanted him to sign a… slave contract?

Guren swallowed harshly as he found himself reading the words that were on the page.

“You…” Guren whispered as he lifted a cuffed hand to his mouth. He felt like he was about to throw up everywhere. The more that he read, the more that he felt like he was getting sick with each word.

1. I, Guren Ichinose, hereafter regarded as “The Slave”, formally renounces my right to liberty and give myself freely and without reservation into the ownership of my Master. The Slave agrees to voluntarily give up all rights, personal and legal, and become the personal property of my owner and Master, TENRI HIRAGI, hereafter will be called “The Master” or any name that the Master wishes to be called.
2. The Slave agrees to obey and submit completely to his Master in all ways. There will be no boundaries of time, place, or situation where the Slave may willfully refuse to obey the directive of his Master. The Slave understands that his body is only useful for the pleasure of his Master and his Master will use his body for any of his sexual pleasures. The Slave has no right to deny any of his Master’s desires and will accept them with no complaint.
3. The Slave agrees that, once entered in the Contract, that his body, heart, mind, soul, and time belongs to his Master, and is to be used as seen fit.
4. All of the Slave’s worldly possessions will belong to his Master. Including and not limited to all assets, finances, and materialistic goods, to do with as his Master sees fit.
5. The Slave agrees to please his Master to the best of his ability now that he exists solely for the pleasure of his Master.
6. The Slave understands that he is property of his Master and will obey his Master’s wishes at all times without question or hesitation.
7. The Slave accepts that his feelings, opinions, and wishes are meaningless and will not be taken into regard by his Master.
8. The Slave agrees to only speak when spoken too by his Master. The Slave is not to speak to anyone, with a few exceptions, without the permission of his Master.
9. The Slave understands that he has no right to modesty or privacy. The Slave will dress however his Master sees fit.
10. The Slave agrees to learn all of his duties as a slave to his Master. Failure to do so, the Slave will accept any and all form of torture, punishment, or humiliation that his Master chooses for him. If the Slave is disobedient or commits failures, the Slave agrees to ask to be punished for them. If the Slave attempts to escape or run away, the Master will null and void the Contract and give suitable punishment.

Guren had almost thrown up as he read through it. This was practically signing his entire life away. As if that wasn’t already happening. Now, Tenri wanted him to sign a contract that said Guren wanted to do this?

Guren shook his head for a second. Continuing on to see that there was more to the contract.

THE MASTER’S ROLE

The Master accepts the responsibility of the Slave, the Slave’s body and worldly possessions to do as he sees fit. The Master agrees to care for the well-being of the Slave as long as they own the Slave. The Master also accepts to commit to the following.

1. The Master agrees to care for the Slave’s well-being such as providing: Food, water, basic necessities that can be retracted at any time if the Slave becomes disobedient as a form of punishment.
2. The Master agrees to leave the family and loved ones of the Slave alone during the course of this Contract as long as the Contract remains valid and in effect.
3. The Master will not enforce any punishment that will result in the following: Death, Permanent Bodily Harm, Damage that involves loss of mobility or function such as broken bones. The Master agrees that it is his responsibility to protect the Slave’s body from any permanent bodily harm. The Master can enforce any punishment that he sees fit within limitations.
4. The Master agrees to financially care for and accept sole responsibility of the Slave and any resulting circumstances that come out of the Contract and the Master/Slave roles.
5. The Master agrees to do everything in their power to train, educate, instruct, shape, and mold the Slave to be the best Slave possible.
6. The Master will pick out the entire wardrobe of the Slave as he sees fit for any clothing that the Slave is permitted to wear.
7. The Master is the only one able to null and void the Contract as he sees fit.

Guren couldn’t breathe as he looked everything over. He kept shaking his head. This had to be a fluke, right? This wasn’t what was happening? Was Tenri really asking him to sign his life away?

The Slave's Signature

I have read and fully understand this contract in its entirety. I agree to give everything I own to my Master, and further accept his claim of ownership over my physical body. I understand that I will be commanded and trained and punished as a slave, and I promise to be true and to fulfill the pleasures and desires of my Master to the best of my abilities. I understand that I cannot withdraw from this contract.

It had a signature space for him right below it where his name was typed out underneath the line. Just below it was the same but for Tenri. It wasn’t signed yet. Guren choked as he felt tears starting to come to his eyes. This couldn’t be happening. Guren had kept rereading it. Going over each piece of information that was typed up on it. There was more to it. Going even more in depth aside from that. Each of them just made his stomach twist violently.

Guren looked back to Tenri, shaking his head slightly. “If… If I sign this… Do you promise to leave them alone? All of them?”

“I promise.” Tenri was smiling at him as he held the pen up. “No one else will have to go through this.” Tenri murmured, “You will fulfill all my needs and desires… And I will harm no one else.”

Guren eyed the pen. The white noise came to his ears momentarily as it felt like everything had gone so far away. All he could think about was his loved ones. His father. His friends. Shinya. If he did this, that meant they would be left alone? It had to be worth it. This… This would ensure it, right? Tenri’s words sounded sincere. Guren could take the pain. He didn’t want anyone else to get hurt because of him.

“What… What if I don’t sign it?” Guren questioned.

“Then…” Tenri sighed, twirling the pen as Guren’s gaze moved back to Tenri. “You have nothing to ensure their safety. Disobey and not sign… I’ll go kill…” Tenri stopped humming for a second as he turned his gaze back to Guren. “I’ll kill your dear old father, and it would be all your fault.” Tenri reached up again, brushing his cheek with the back of his finger as Guren’s heart skipped a beat. Please no. Leave his father alone. “You think what you’ve been through now was bad… This contract keeps me from killing you. I will adhere to it just as much as you will. You have my word.”

Slowly, Guren reached up and grabbed the pen. The file was on a clipboard, making it easier to write on as he looked down to the line where he was supposed to sign his name. Guren just kept staring at it. He didn’t know how long he had been sitting there with the open pen. Realistically, signing this was a bad idea, but if it was the only way to keep Tenri from hurting the others because of him… He had to do it.

His hand was shaking. It was taking a lot to get himself to calm down as he took a second to just breathe. Just write his name out. That’s all that he had to do. Guren closed his eyes for a second as the memories of his life flooded his senses. With a sharp breath, he opened his eyes again.

Carefully he wrote out his name. With a final breath, he held the file and pen out to Tenri. Tenri took it, turning it and smiling a bit. “Good boy, Guren.” Tenri murmured. Guren had watched as Tenri did the same on the line that was left over.

Guren felt that crushing feeling coming back. Guren felt like his ability to breathe had been taken from him as he listened to the sound of the pen scratching on the paper. What the Hell did he just agree too? Something good could come out of it, right?

Tenri stood back up, going over to the shelf and closing the file as he reached into the bag that was sitting there. He pulled out a big piece of fabric and turned to Guren with it. It was a vibrant purple color. Short with long sleeves. It looked like a robe to him. Tenri turned and held it out to him as Guren hesitated to reach up for it. It was smooth in his fingers. Silk or satin, maybe? He was not the most educated on clothing types. He just knew that it was really smooth and soft.

“Put that on.” Tenri ordered as he pulled out the key to his cuffs and undid them. They fell away, hitting the mattress as Guren took a second to rub at his raw skin.

Guren swallowed down the lump in his throat as he did so. Slipping his arms into the sleeves before closing it. It had a small sash with it that allowed him to close it up and tie it off. It felt so good to wear clothing. Guren found himself curling his arms around himself, relishing in the feeling of finally being able to wear clothing again. From the length of it, it maybe went to only his mid-thigh. As he did so, Tenri had turned back around and pulled out a box.

Tenri turned to face him, opening it up and pulling out an equally as vibrant purple collar. Guren’s eyes widened for a split second before he choked it down and made the look come off of his face. Tenri opened it up and slipped it around his neck. It felt like a weight. It was just anchoring him even more as Tenri clasped it and turned it on his neck to reveal the pendant dangling from it. Guren had reached up, touching at it and by the feel of it, he could tell it was the Hiragi family crest. It was small in size, but it didn’t make him feel any better as his stomach revolted against him.

“You will wear this at all times.” Tenri stated, “Only I can take it off of you. If I find out that you took it off, you will be severely punished. Understood?”

Guren nodded softly, muttering, “Yes.”

Tenri pulled back, looking him over with a satisfied look on his face. “We need to make a few things clear.” Tenri stated, “From now on, there is no more Guren Ichinose.” Guren stayed quiet but he could feel his chest tightening with each passing second. “I will call you whatever I want to call you. If the time comes, I might let you pick a new name, but you will have to earn that.” Guren nodded, closing his eyes as he looked down. This man was taking… his name? “You will address me as Master, Sir, or… a form of Father. I can always give a variation later.” Guren’s eyes widened as his head snapped back up at the last one. “You will treat me with absolute respect. There will be no disrespect from you, or you will face harsh punishment. You speak only when spoken too and you will submit to everything that I tell you to do. Do you understand me?”

Guren nodded, “Yes, sir.” He whispered. He refused to use the others. He could do sir. Guren felt like Tenri might change that at any time, but he was only using Tenri’s own words against him at the moment. It felt like the only thing that he could do right now.

“Good.” Tenri drawled. Tenri smirked a bit, “Your official training can start now.” Training… Guren swallowed harshly as he dropped his gaze. What the Hell did he just agree too? Tenri leaned back, smirking a bit, “We’ll start with commands.” Guren kept his gaze dropped, glaring at the floor as he curled his fingers into the fabric that he was wearing. “Stand.” Guren didn’t move at first. “Stand.” Tenri repeated.

Slowly, Guren stood up, grimacing at the pull of the skin on the brand. He was able to stand as Tenri approached him. Guren inhaled sharply, not daring to move as Tenri grabbed his sore, bruised wrists and brought them behind his back.

Tenri had made sure that his fingers were touching before his hand had landed on the back of Guren’s head and guided it into a more bowed position.

“This is how you will stand if I tell you too.” Tenri murmured. “Now, kneel.”

Guren just complied, dropping down to his knees despite the twinge of pain in his body and Tenri had pressed on his shoulder to make him lean back on his legs, leaving him in the same position. “Good boy.” God, this was so humiliating. It was like Tenri was treating him like a… dog. “Bow.”

Guren leaned forward until his head was touching the floor as he glared at it. He was thinking of every way imaginable about how he could destroy this man. Just keep doing what he was doing. Keep complying. If Tenri really was being truthful, right now, this was his only saving grace to protect anyone else.

Just do as he says.

No matter how disgusting that it made him feel. How humiliating that it was. If this could get Tenri to promise to leave the others alone, he’d do it.

“Huh,” Tenri mused, “You do listen well.” Tenri kneeled down as he said, “Go back to kneeling.” His hand had left the back of Guren’s head, and the Omega had straightened his back but kept his head bowed. “If I tell you to display or present yourself, you’ll do that.”

“Present?” Guren questioned.

“Exactly what I mean.” Tenri stated, “You’ll present your body to me.” Guren ran all the options through his head of what he could mean. The Alpha must have noticed as he chuckled and said, “Don’t worry, we’ll go over it.” Tenri stood up, ordering, “Stand.”

Guren had managed to stand up without moving his hands, albeit it wasn’t actually easy to do but he had managed. He didn’t know if Tenri would get angry and lash out if he had moved his hands. Which was something that he was just not going to risk.

Tenri moved around him, reaching for the ends of the fabric and pulling it up. Guren focused on keeping his breathing level again as he curled his fingers. Clutching tightly at his own hands as he glared at the floor. Tenri pulled it up to reveal the mark on his hip. “Does it hurt?” Tenri raised his gaze as Guren stayed quiet. “Be honest.”

“Yes.” Guren whispered.

Tenri hummed. “It’s healing nicely.” The Alpha dropped the fabric and moved back over to the bag as he reached in and pulled out what looked like salve and bandages. Guren just closed his eyes as Tenri lifted the fabric back up and put some of the salve on it. It felt so cooling. The Omega actually relaxed slightly from it, noticing that it was taking the burning feeling away. Once Tenri had it coated, he opened up the bandage and covered it up. “Only until it’s healed completely.”

With it now bandaged, Tenri dropped the robe and stepped away from him. Guren looked through his bangs to see what he was doing as he returned back to the bag and dropped those items down before reaching back in.

Guren had noticed that it was a small paper bag. Just like what he brought his food in and a bottle of water. Tenri had set them off to the side as he went back to digging through the bag.

Guren didn’t know what to feel. There was a numbness going through him. A part of him that was glad that he had some sort of words that told him that Tenri wasn’t going to go hurt any of his friends or family. But he knew what this meant. He had just signed his life away. Guren’s gaze moved over to where their contract was now sitting at.

Why make him sign that?

Was it just another power move?

Another way to humiliate him because he knew that he had just signed something that said he was going to willingly given everything to Tenri?

He was… Tenri’s slave now?  

He already had been. Now, he was forced to sign a piece of paper that just said it. He didn’t really see the point other than fully humiliating him more. Guren could feel the sting in his eyes telling him that tears were going to form. He refused to cry. He refused to break down before this man.

“Lay down on the bed, Guren.” Tenri ordered.

Guren slowly moved back, seeing that Tenri was still facing away from him, so he dropped his arms to help him. He found himself looking to the items as he carefully moved them off of the mattress and into the floor. His heart was starting to pound again. Guren could hear the thumping in his ears as he moved to lay on his back. Guren clawed at the bed, finding himself staring to the ceiling.

As long as if the others were left alone… This would be fine, right?

This had to be worth it.

Every painful, sufferable moment had to be… worth it.

Guren let out a shaky breath as Tenri turned and kneeled down onto the bed. Guren had to fight from closing his eyes as Tenri’s hands landed on his thighs and started to push up the fabric. Stay calm. Keeping his breathing level. Tenri had reached for the sash, opening it up and pushing it open to reveal him once more.

“Lean up.” Guren slowly did that, pushing himself up as Tenri pushed the fabric off of his shoulders. Stop this. Just… follow the rules. Tenri’s lips had grazed over his shoulder as Guren just focused on making sure that he didn’t tense up. That he didn’t show any sort of nervousness or anxiety. That he didn’t show fear or disgust.

Tenri’s hands were roaming his body. Guren closed his eyes. Don’t focus on him. Just let himself float away. He wasn’t here. Don’t make him angry. Just let him do whatever he wanted. Just follow the rules. Do whatever this man wanted of him. Tenri had made him lay back down as Guren found himself floating away. Letting himself completely detach from his body again.

He focused on the sound of his own heartbeat. Why was Tenri doing this to him? Why was he forcing him to do this? Was he really just expected to be a slave now? It was so degrading. So humiliating. Disgusting. Guren didn’t have a singular word for it. It felt like it was all crashing into him.

Be whatever Tenri wanted him to be.

Survive.

He was the one thing that kept Tenri from hurting his loved ones. He needed Tenri to be truthful on this. That he didn’t do any of this for nothing. That this pain was for nothing. Even as much as he wanted to die. Even as it felt like he wished for death. It would be so merciful compared to this.

Guren didn’t make a sound as Tenri had started to assault him. He just turned his head to the side, staring blankly at the file that was sitting on the shelf. He had signed his life away. He had agreed to be Tenri’s slave. Guren couldn’t breathe. Breathe. Fucking breathe. Ignore him. Just let him do whatever it took.

Contract…

Slave…

Master…

All the words were flashing before his mind. Every single degrading word. Every single word that said he was doing this willingly. How… How could he sign that? Did it really mean that Tenri wouldn’t hurt the others?

Just… follow the rules.

Listen.

Do whatever he wanted.

That was all that he could do. There was nothing else that he could do. There was no escape. He was right. If he tried to run, Tenri would kill the others. Guren had no choice. He had to do this. Just be whatever Tenri wanted him to be. No one could get hurt because of him. Guren would never be able to leave with himself if that was the case. That wasn’t something that he could do. If he could have the little bit of power to ensure their lives if it meant signing his to Tenri, he would do just that.

Even if he absolutely hated it.

Guren could feel the tears building up in his eyes again. Don’t cry. Don’t scream. Don’t fight. Just let him do it. Keep letting him do it. It was the only thing that he could do. Guren scratched at the mattress as he tried to ignore the feeling of Tenri violating his body. The feel of his lips on his neck. Tenri’s fingers traced over the collar on his neck.

The collar felt so constricting despite the fact that it fit him perfectly. It wasn’t choking him, but it felt like it was. Like it was cutting off all of his air supply. Property. That’s what he was. Tenri just viewed him as his property. His captive. His slave. That was all that Guren was to him. He wasn’t even human.

Guren Ichinose was… gone.

The second that Tenri had snatched him off of the street, that had been the end of it for him. That was the end of life how he knew it. That was the end of it all. He was no longer Guren Ichinose. He was Tenri’s slave. He was whatever Tenri wanted him to be.

And Guren was powerless to do anything about it.

Tenri scrapped his teeth over Guren’s neck as the Omega inhaled sharply. His teeth scraped his bond gland as it forced him to come back crashing into reality as Tenri whispered, “Happy birthday, Guren.”

It was… what day?

Guren’s eyes widened just as he felt it. Tenri’s teeth penetrated into his bond gland as he felt the sudden shift. It felt like everything was changing around him as he gasped, and he could no longer feel a thing. Guren had never felt something like this before. A sudden surge of instincts swirling around him. An unknown force that felt like it was tying him to Tenri. His mind quickly clouded over as he found himself reaching up, trying to pull Tenri’s head away from his neck. This couldn’t be happening. Please tell him that this didn’t just happen too.

No… No… No.

This was a nightmare.

It had to be.

Reality was crushing him.

Not only was he Tenri’s slave now… He was bonded to him.

Chapter Text

Guren felt completely and utterly numb. Everything had been taken from him. The handcuffs were replaced with a shackle around his ankle that did kept him tied up in the building. Guren wasn’t sure if he was in a state of shock or if he was just denying reality. He didn’t know anymore. His neck hurt. It was sore and throbbing in the location where Tenri had bitten down.

A bond mark.

The bastard had bonded him.

As if kidnapping him, raping him, branding him, and forcing him to sign a Slave Contract wasn’t enough?

“Happy Birthday, Guren.”

He was never going to get those words out of his head. That was really how long he had been held captive already?

He supposed that he was just glad to be allowed to wear some sort of clothing. Even if it was just a robe right now. Tenri had said that his training would officially begin. Guren guessed that it had already started. Tenri had been taking him down to that bunker room every single time he came in. Guren was pretty sure he dissociated it all away. Some of it was so blurred together that he couldn’t recall exactly what happened.

Guren was still trying to figure out if he was hallucinating all of this or not.

Guren was laying on his stomach at the moment. His feet were kicked up and ankles crossed. He could feel the chain against his bare leg, but he didn’t really care about it. Guren was so used to it at this point that it felt like an extension of his body somehow. Honestly, he preferred the ankle cuff over the handcuffs. His wrists were trying to heal over. The cuffs used in the bunker made it a bit easier.

Guren was writing in one of his new notebooks. He had the lantern turned down. It was lit up just enough that he could see but dim enough to conserve the batteries. Guren was writing just about anything that came to mind. It felt so calming. The Omega never thought that he would be journaling. At least, it gave him something to do. He read the book before he went to sleep. Reading made him sleepy. It felt like a strange way to unwind after the relentless abuse whenever Tenri showed up.

How long had it been since that day?

Guren didn’t know at all. He wasn’t sure if it was day or night. What day it was. If it had been days or weeks. Time was not something that he knew anymore. His time was on Tenri’s schedule and his schedule alone. Nothing else mattered. He mindlessly toyed with the pendant on his collar. Not thinking much of it as he ran his thumb over the course of it. It was definitely the Hiragi family crest. It was small. Probably the size of a coin. Guren was not supposed to take it off, and he was not going to chance attempting that and it would be the moment that Tenri walked into the place.

The only sound that Guren could hear was the sound of the pen scratching against the paper. It was a pleasing sound. It was oddly therapeutic to him. As he wrote, his mind had ventured off to the others. Were they okay? There were so many questions that he did have. Things that he wanted to know. He wanted to talk to them again. How was his father? Was his father doing okay? How worried was he? What was going on out there?

Were people even… looking for him?

That wouldn’t matter.

Even if someone did discover it was Tenri, there wasn’t much that they could do. They wouldn’t be able to stop him. Tenri would probably come up with some bullshit story, and if Guren didn’t comply to it, then others would get hurt.

Guren had finished up what he was doing. He couldn’t go too crazy within his new notebooks. He only had three and he had already used up half of one. The Omega put it up, reaching over and turning off the lantern just to save the battery as he rolled over onto his back.

His neck was already almost healed. The brand on his hip was healed now. He had been right. It scarred. While the scar wasn’t bad, it was definitely clear that he had been scarred by something. It was telling him that it had been a while since he had gotten it. It made him inclined to believe it had been more than a few weeks since then. Guren no longer felt pain there.

Obey and follow the rules.

That’s what Guren had to do. The Omega was taking Tenri’s word that he wouldn’t do anything to his father or his friends if he did this. Guren didn’t want to be here. He didn’t want to be a part of this. He just wanted to go home, but there was nothing that he could do about that. This was all that he could do.

Guren’s stomach was doing flips. He felt so nauseous while laying there. Guren didn’t know when the last time that he ate was. Maybe yesterday. Tenri didn’t feed him much. Just enough to get him by. Guren turned, pushing himself up as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The wave of nausea was still coursing through him. He was hungry. He knew that.

Guren looked up whenever he heard the door scrap against the floor. He looked up as Tenri rounded the corner with the normal small paper bag in hand. He also had a bottle of water with him that he went over and sat by Guren. Guren could smell the food. It made his nose twitch. The Omega had grabbed the bottle of water first.

Tenri had went over to the crate like normal to sit down while Guren drank a bit of the water and started to eat. The food did help settle his stomach for the most part. The Omega finished it off, placing it off to the side like normal as Tenri walked over to undo the shackle on his ankle. Quietly, Tenri had led him away. Right to the bathroom to do his normal routine. Guren did it with no complaints. Not a word. The words of the contract kept going before his mind. He needed to follow it to the letter.

Neither of them had spoken as Tenri led him out of the bathroom and locked the door behind them before he was placing a hand on Guren’s back to head over to the hatch. Guren just stood there patiently – and despising – waiting for Tenri to open it up. The Omega went first, slowly walking down and being followed by Tenri. Tenri flipped the light on, removing the steps as Guren took a step.

Slowly, Guren reached up to the sash around his waist and pulled it free. The Omega reached up, pulling it off of his shoulders and letting it fall to the floor. Guren bowed his head and clasped his hands behind his back.

“Come over here.” Tenri ordered as he pulled something out from the large chest. Guren just silently did as he was told. The Omega stopped by him as Tenri placed down the black box onto the floor. “Kneel.” Quickly, Guren lowered to his knees, leaning back against his legs and keeping his head bowed and hands behind his back. The more that Tenri thought he was listening, the better, right?

Guren had lifted his gaze enough to look at what the box was. Actually, he wasn’t sure what he was looking at. It almost looked like a… saddle? Guren felt the confusion hit him for a second as he watched Tenri pulling out other pieces to it.

“One thing that you are quickly going to learn is that,” Tenri lifted his head, reaching out and tapping Guren’s chin to silently order him to lift his head. Guren did so, keeping his gaze down but he knew that Tenri was looking at him, “It doesn’t matter how much you resist. You will start enjoying my company.” He doubted that. He highly doubted it. Tenri cocked an eyebrow. “Well?”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered.

Tenri smiled, tapping his fingers against his cheek before he pulled back and stood up. “Stand.” Guren moved to stand up, making sure that his hands stayed clasped behind his back. Once he was there, Tenri had grabbed his arm and pulled him to what he guessed was a machine. Guren choked for a second and swallowed harshly as Tenri leaned in and whispered, “Sit down.”

Guren sank down, letting Tenri guide him as he felt something – silicone maybe? – slipping into his body. The Omega closed his eyes, clutching his hands together as Tenri moved back over to the chest and pulled put those thigh straps, cuffs, and a blindfold. Guren just sat there quietly as the cuffs were put on his wrists and then the straps to his thighs and they were clasped together. The Alpha moved behind him, slipping the blindfold over his eyes. Tenri had made sure that it was secured in place before his fingers traced down Guren’s neck and down his back.

Then he heard a switch flip.

Suddenly, the vibrations moved through him and Guren couldn’t stop the gasp that suddenly ripped out of him. Pleasure was forced through his body as Guren bit down on his lip. So, it was that kind of machine.

“You are going to sit here, and you are not going to move until I tell you too.” Tenri murmured into his ear. His hot breath hitting his ear made Guren shiver as Tenri’s hands continued to trace down his sides. Guren whined a bit as the vibrations intensified. The embarrassment quickly spread over his face as he tried to relax. In a way, he could be glad that it wasn’t Tenri, but it didn’t make it any less humiliating. Tenri had pulled back from him and Guren was able to pick up the sounds of his footsteps. “You’ll learn to desire pleasure.”

Guren let out a shocked gasp as he felt soft leather smack against his back. It wasn’t the hard leather of Tenri’s belt. He wasn’t sure what it was. Again it hit him. The hit was a bit harder, getting harder each time that it clashed against his skin. The Omega could already feel his skin heating up. The pain sparking over his skin as he balled his fists.

Don’t move.

He couldn’t dare move.

Guren really didn’t want to risk a punishment.

This was part of the training. The training wasn’t nearly as brutal as the punishments, but so far, they still hurt. He was pretty sure that Tenri liked causing him pain. That the bastard got off on it. Guren could deal with some pain. What was he supposed to do? Guren had no idea. The Omega was starting to believe that Tenri was trying to get him to enjoy pain. What was he trying to do? Right now, all he knew was pain. Pain and suffering.

But this… This was what he was supposed to do.

Kijima didn’t like the fact that Guren’s case was quickly being classified as cold, but they had no choice. There was no other choice. Everything was at a dead end. Kijima was still actively working on the case. That was his promise. He promised to bring this kid home. Rather it was alive or just to give his loved ones some closure. They had no choice but to continue on and work on other cases. It didn’t mean that Guren still didn’t have their attention. It was just sparingly less. They knew the likelihood of cases like this, but Kijima wasn’t so sure anymore.

“Alright,” His higher up said as he came walking into the room, “What is the update on the Ichinose case?”

Kijima stood up, turning and leaning against his desk as he opened up the file. Miyuki, who was still actively working it with him, also got up. “Currently, there is still no signs of his body. Everybody within Shibuya has been accounted for and none of the unidentified remains match his description or DNA.” Miyuki stated.

“Our two prime suspects were Guren Ichinose’s father, Sakae Ichinose,” Kijima continued on for her, “And Tenri Hiragi.” He straightened his back a bit, reaching over for his notebook to flip it open. “Both men had motive though Hiragi’s is shaky at best. Both are owners of black SUVs that are the same make and model as the vehicle used in the abduction.”

“Ichinose’s was proven to be broken down and CSU in Nagoya swept over the vehicle. There were hair fibers that belonged to Guren inside but that is just circumstantial as it is his father’s SUV.” Miyuki added in, “Hiragi’s was reported as stolen months before the abduction and has still yet to be located.”

His higher up looked between them and hummed, “And?”

“Both passed polygraph tests and willingly allowed searches of all their properties and homes and came up with zlitch.” Kijima replied. “Guren was at his father’s home that weekend, but CCTV footage did show him boarding the bullet train bound for Shibuya with his friends Shigure Yukimi and Sayuri Hanayori. They were the last two to physically see Guren alive before his abduction. Shinya Hiragi was confirmed to be the last person to speak to him over the phone. All of Guren’s friends had been cleared of involvement.”

“We have gone through all immediate family and any known associates.” Miyuki added in, “Guren has not popped up on any pornographic sites or known trafficking sites. Within the surrounding cities, no one has found a body matching his description.”

“Numerous tips came in on the tipline following Sakae Ichinose’s outcry but none of them panned out and many of them were false.” Kijima stated.

“Are there any other leads or suspects?” The higher up questioned.  

Kijima flipped the page in the notebook, humming, “One of the male teachers at First Shibuya High School is looking pretty good as a suspect.” The Detective replied, “A few of the teachers said that he kept an awful close eye on Guren, and a bit more than he should have.”

“He also owns a black SUV.” Miyuki added. “Same make and model as our assailant.”

The higher up hummed, “Well, follow it. Have you already put in for a search warrant?”

“Yes, sir.” Miyuki replied.

“It’s been faxed over.” Kijima replied. “It gives us cause to search his home, property, vehicle, and anything that he owns.”

“Alright,” The higher up replied, “Go on then.”

Even as time went on, it felt like time had completely stopped for him. Sakae had no choice but to return back to Nagoya. Which he did. Sakae kept waiting for that call. Even as the search for Guren had lowered, Sakae wasn’t going to stop. Guren’s birthday had come and gone. His hope for Guren being home before his birthday was long gone. He hadn’t been able to sleep at all that day. It was the first time that Sakae had gotten completely wasted in years. He hadn’t been that drunk since his youth.

Sakae kept telling himself over and over again that he could not fall apart. He had to keep himself together. Sakae was starting to see Guren’s face everywhere. Walking down the street. In the faces of other kids. Sakae kept hoping that maybe one of them would be him.

The Alpha Ichinose felt like he was obsessing over it. Trying to get answers where he knew that they weren’t there. He just really didn’t understand. Why did this have to happen to Guren? Horrible and horrific things happened every single day, but he never thought that this would happen to his family. To his son. No one ever thought about the horrible things that could happen until it did.

He found himself staying up at night. Sakae knew that Guren was a fighter. Guren would use his head. He was so smart. He was strong. His son could get through anything. But that didn’t stop the thoughts. It didn’t stop the wondering. Wanting to know what happened to him. What he was going through or what he went through.

Sakae just wanted to bring his son home. No matter what. Everyone was being so supportive. They were still trying. Keeping Guren’s name out there. Making sure that people knew. They were still looking for him. Trying everything that they could. It felt like a never-ending cycle. Nothing was being found. Sakae hated the not knowing. Sakae was going to refuse to stop.

The house was so quiet. Sakae had gotten more used to that since Guren went to Shibuya. There was a huge part of him that wished he never let Guren go. That was just something that was never going to happen. They didn’t have a choice. Guren had to go to that school. Rather Sakae wanted him to or not. He never thought that this was going to happen to him.

Sakae had been drinking his coffee whenever his phone had gone off. The Alpha Ichinose placed it down, lifting it up to see Shinya’s name flashing across the screen. There was still more that they needed to do. He was thinking of going back to Shibuya soon. Sakae couldn’t bring himself to believe that Guren was dead.

That feeling wasn’t there.

Guren was alive.

He knew that for sure.

Sakae sighed as he looked down at his phone before picking it up. He unlocked it, going to the contacts and going to the one that he wanted. Before the call could actually connect, Sakae pulled the phone away from his ear and hung up. He exhaled sharply, letting the device clatter to the table as he reached up and rubbed at his face.

He was going to drive himself crazy at this rate.

He needed his son to come home.

None of this felt right anymore. It was like they were just moving on without him. They were finding themselves laughing again. Finding themselves enjoying each other’s company. This is just how it was. Life had to go on. They had to keep moving. He hated this. Shinya put on the smile on his face. He had absolutely perfected it at this point.

Shinya had found himself twirling that band on his wrist again. It almost became a way to calm himself down. He heard of things like anxiety bands. Shinya wouldn’t say he was having anxiety, but it was definitely calming. Wanting Guren here was just something that felt like it was so far away now.

So many people believed that Guren was dead. That there was no probability that they would ever find him alive. Shinya hated that he was having the thought that it might be better that way. At least, he knew that Guren wasn’t suffering. The problem is, no one knew a damn thing.

Guren’s birthday was over with. They had ended up spending the day together. Just solemn silence in wishing that their friend was there. Shinya knew the reality. He needed to face reality. He just didn’t want too. That was not an option for him. Kureto’s words had stuck with him. Any time that they didn’t find Guren’s body, it was just another chance that Guren might actually still be alive.

Shinya wanted to hold onto that.

No matter how paralyzing that it was.

Shinya had gotten home as he stopped what he was doing and threw his bag back over his shoulder. Whenever he had stepped inside, he had noticed that it wasn’t just him getting home. Kureto had too as his adoptive brother looked over his shoulder to look at him before going back to what he was doing. “Aren’t out with your friends tonight?”

“I’m tired.” Shinya stated as he shook his head. “Maybe later.”

Kureto scoffed, looking amused for a second as he started down the hall. Shinya had followed after him, needing to go in the same direction. “It’s not like the old man would notice anyway.” Kureto was right about that. Tenri didn’t really pay them any mind. Mahiru had taken off weeks ago and Tenri hadn’t said a thing about it. She did leave behind a note and called Shinoa to let them know that she was alright and not to look for her. Other than that, she barely came home. Which she would make an appearance from time to time, and she did still attend school. Tenri hadn’t even noticed she was gone. Shinya wished he could do the same thing. Considering his position, that just wasn’t the case.

“Still planning on moving out at the end of the school year?” Shinya questioned.

“Yeah.” Kureto stated, “I don’t care for this place anyway.”

Shinya hummed. He looked down, staring at his feet as they walked. That would leave him and Seishiro. Hell, even Seishiro was barely here. He was always at his girlfriend’s house. He practically lived there. Like Mahiru, he would show up from time to time and that was about it.

“Must be nice.” Shinya grumbled.

“Move out with me.” Kureto stated.

Shinya popped his head up, looking over to Kureto in shock. “What?” The silver-haired Alpha murmured.

Kureto scoffed, “Clearly Mahiru has no intentions of actually marrying you whenever the two of you graduate, and the others are barely here.” He stopped for a moment, turning to look at Shinya, “Mahiru has plans to take Shinoa with her at some point. Get her away from this place. Seishiro is talking about moving in with that girl here in the compound. So, that leaves just me and you.”

“Not surprising.” Shinya replied, “But what does any of that have to do with me? Besides, why would you want that?”

“I’m giving you an opening, Shinya. By the end of the year, it’s going to be just you here.” Kureto shot back. “You can either take my offer or you can stay here.”

Kureto had turned to walk away, and Shinya had stopped to stare at his back. That was oddly… caring. Shinya shrugged it off, scoffing as he headed off in the direction that his room would be. Kureto made a point. Honestly, he didn’t want to be here. He rarely saw Tenri, but even he was treated like shit in this place. Shinya wasn’t Hiragi blood. He held the name but that was it. The farther away he could get from this forsaken place, he felt like he should take it.

And Kureto was someone that Guren was friends with. Someone who had shown desire to try and also find Guren. That gave Shinya some comfort in the situation at least.

If he was being honest, he might actually take it.

Anything to get out of this place.

Tenri had gotten brutal with him again. Guren was back on the mattress. His body was so sore. He was dead exhausted again. It all felt like a blur again. Tenri had shackled him once more and the Alpha was long gone. Guren was, at least, dressed again. His stomach was doing flips as he laid there. Guren had curled up on his side. His back was littered in marks. Honestly, his back was probably black and blue right about now. Guren felt like he didn’t need to see it to know that.

Guren felt so humiliated from that. He was really starting to think that Tenri was trying to force him to find pleasure in the pain that he was inflicting. Guren didn’t think he would ever get that way. He didn’t want that. He heard that some people liked that kind of thing. But that was consensual. This wasn’t. He was just… Tenri’s unwilling slave.

Guren reached up, tracing at the bond mark at his neck. He was still so confused. He was trying to understand any of this. Tenri’s true motives. Why he had picked him. Was it because he was an Ichinose? That no one would miss him? That no one would put much effort in actually trying to find him? There were so many questions swirling through his mind. Guren just wanted to pass out and sleep it off. Sleep sounded good. At least, he was laying down and resting now. Tenri was long gone and probably wouldn’t be back for a while. Guren would guess that Tenri was coming by every day. Sometimes, he couldn’t tell. He couldn’t tell if it was a day or two.

If he asked for a clock, what would Tenri say to him? It would be nice to just know the time of day at least.

Guren continued to trace at the mark as the nausea kept building up in his stomach. The food wasn’t settling well. He kept having this feeling that he needed to throw up. The Omega moved his fingers and touched at the collar.

Property.

That’s what he was.

He belonged to Tenri, and it would never matter what he said. What he did. The only one who could let him out of this situation was Tenri. Guren sighed as he dropped his hand. He found himself staring at the carving as he reached out to it. It was calming. He traced his fingers over it, finding a gentle smile that was coming to his face. Was it strange that it made him think of… Shinya? Guren missed looking at the moon. The moon. The stars. He guessed that he just missed the outdoors.

Guren was going to die in here, wasn’t he?

What was he even in?

It clearly had to be close to Tenri. Though with the place being soundproof, for all he knew, he was in the middle of nowhere and Tenri had to drive here to get to him. Guren just didn’t know. He would guess that Tenri was making sure of that. Making sure that he never knew the day. Knew the time. Knew his location. It left him entirely dependent on Tenri. The man was already his sole source of food and water.

Just as long as if they were safe, he could deal with it. He would deal with it. He had no other choice. Tenri left him with no other option. His thoughts and feelings didn’t matter. They were meaningless. So, he would bury them away. Be the perfect picture of whatever Tenri wanted him to be. Guren could do that. He knew how to do that perfectly. He had everyone at First Shibuya High School fooled. Well, almost everyone. He could do that again.

Using his head might be the only thing that could truly keep him alive in this situation. As long as if Tenri didn’t go too far and accidentally killed him. That wouldn’t be too bad. He even had to admit that.

Guren groaned softly as he felt his stomach flip again and he closed his eyes as he rolled onto his back. The action made him hiss out from the beating that his back had taken. The Omega really felt like he was about to lose his stomach. Guren focused on breathing for a second. In his nose and out of his mouth. It wasn’t doing much to help him as he pushed himself up and turned to grab the bit of water he had left.

The Omega grabbed the water, opening it up and taking a small drink of it. It only made the feeling worse as the nausea completely crashed into him. Guren couldn’t contain it anymore as he keeled over and lost the contents of his stomach onto the floor. Guren wretched for a second, cringing at the sting in his throat from the fact that he didn’t have much on his stomach at all. The Omega breathed through it. Panting to catch his breath whenever it finally did stop. It made him feel worse. Guren leaned back a bit, choking as he made sure that the wave was gone. It was making his head swim.

Guren placed the water down, falling back onto the mattress as he closed his eyes. He took labored breaths, finding that the wave of nausea was finally leaving. He felt so tired. All he wanted to do was sleep. Without a doubt, he would have to deal with that later. Right now, what could he do? He had no way to clean it up. Nothing to clean it up with. It was Tenri’s fault, so he might as well wait for the man to realize it happened. It wasn’t like he could hide it.

Guren cracked his eyes open. It felt like it was getting harder to keep his eyes open. He had gotten used to this mattress. It was nothing like his bed in his apartment or what he slept on at home. It was comfortable enough. The Omega did grab for the blanket, not caring as he brought it up. Tenri’s scent was on it. Guren’s own was far more heavier on it. He should grab his pillow, but he barely had it in him to even reach for the blanket. Eventually, his head might end up on the pillow. He just didn’t care enough right now. Sleep was better.

He could get out of this, right? Guren could actually somehow make it out of this alive? He had to believe that. If he was being honest, he didn’t think that Tenri was kind enough to kill him. The man would want to continue brutalizing him until the second that Guren’s body gave out.

There was nothing that he could do.

And Guren was fine by that.

What other choice did he have?

Follow the rules. Endure. Survive. Live. Escape.

Those were the words going through his head. Guren didn’t know how he was going to manage a single one of them, but he was going to do it eventually. Somehow.

One day… He might be free of this.

He wanted to be… free.

Chapter Text

If he had to think that anything was a blessing in disguise it would be that he didn’t know the concept of time. Even as crazy as it drove him, it didn’t make him hyper vigilant of the days. It was such a strange thought to have but it was his thought.

Guren right before. Tenri had made him clean up the mess that he made but, surprisingly, the Alpha didn’t kick up much of a fuss. Just simply grabbed him cleaning supplies and made him clean it up. It felt like it had been days maybe weeks since then. Honestly, Guren couldn’t tell anymore. He was exhausted all the time.

Guren was starting to feel nauseated at all times. Headaches and fatigue. Guren was spending most of his time just sleeping it off. That was all that he could really do.

Guren had been awake whenever the door had opened back up. He had his notebook in his lap at the time that he had quickly snapped shut and put away as Tenri came around the corner. The Alpha had smiled at him, placing down his small meal and a drink for him. The idea of eating did not sound pleasing to him in the slightest. Guren knew that he needed to eat. Tenri barely gave him anything as it was. He was simply just a body that Tenri could fuck whenever he wanted. That was it. Tenri was giving him the bare minimum to keep him alive.

The smell of the food assaulted his nose, and it only made the nausea worse. Just eat every single bite. That’s what he needed to do. Though, Guren had found himself just picking at it. He couldn’t bring himself to do it. With Tenri here, that meant it was going to be time to go back to training. Guren even had to admit that he was too tired to really care about what Tenri had planned to do to him. The exhaustion was enough that he was pretty sure he could numb the idea of whatever he had planned today.

“You need to eat.” Tenri stated.

Guren looked up from his little bit of food and shrugged, “Yes, sir.” He whispered. The idea of eating was still repulsive to him. He needed to do it. The Omega had slowly lifted it up and took a bite out of it. It didn’t do anything to help his stomach other than make the feeling worse as he lowered it down. The Omega had found himself staring at it for a moment. It just felt like it wasn’t settling well, or he really just didn’t have an appetite.

Despite being told that he needed to eat, Guren lowered it down in favor of grabbing the water instead and sipping on it. Tenri was watching him. The Omega could feel his gaze on him. It was just a feeling that Guren was getting completely used too. The Alpha walked over to him, kneeling down as he gave him a calculated look. Guren froze as Tenri reached out and placed a palm against his forehead. The touch was gentle. It made Guren look over at him in surprise for a moment.

“You don’t feel warm.” Tenri muttered. The Alpha just kept looking at him. Guren wanted to shrink underneath that gaze as he forced his attention away. Guren felt like they had sat there in silence for a while before Tenri pushed himself up and clicked his tongue. “I’ll be back. Eat.”

Tenri’s hand pulled away from his forehead and Guren could only sit there stumped as Tenri had turned and just left. He never left without doing something to him. It left him in complete shock as he heard the door open and close before he was looking down at his meal.

That was… strange.

Despite his confusion, Guren put his focus back on the food. He did need to attempt to eat. Maybe he’d be able to eat a bit better now that Tenri was gone. His stomach had flipped again from just even looking at the food and he slipped it into the bag and placed it down. Guren did decide to sip a bit more on the water before laying back down.

Food did not sound good right now. Guren just curled up, letting his gaze settle onto the carving. He reached out, grazing his fingers over it for a moment. He had to survive all of this. He just had too.

It wasn’t often that many of them were together at the same time. Let alone in the same room in the house. Shinya was sitting on the couch with his phone in hand. He was planning on heading out to go see his friends and the others were either going for dinner or finishing up with their days. Shinya had been thinking about what Kureto had said a lot recently.

Honestly, it might be a good idea to just get away from all of it. He would still be within Shibuya. He’d still be attending school and around. It just felt like it might be a better idea to take into consideration what Kureto had said to him.

It couldn’t be the worst, right?

Shinya had looked up whenever he heard heavy footsteps walking in. He had quickly made sure to act like he was completely distracted as he lifted up his gaze. Tenri had came into the room, but it was the look on his face that had Shinya’s eyebrow shooting up. There was almost what he would think was a smirk on his face. Shinya would even think… delight?

The others had definitely noticed it too as Shinya noticed that they were doing exactly what he was. Tenri had stopped whenever he had noticed them, masking the look that was on his face. Then Tenri actually looked sort of shocked. “All of you are actually home?”

“We do live here, Dad.” Kureto shot back, not even looking up from his phone.

Tenri made a noise, straightening his back, “Don’t you have things to be doing.” Tenri didn’t actually wait for them to say anything back as he turned and walked off. Shinya had caught the sound of Tenri grabbing his car keys and the front door opening.

Out of curiosity, he had turned and opened up the window curtain to peek outside. Tenri had gone straight for his Lexus, hopping inside and within a minute he was gone. “What the Hell was all of that about?” Shinya questioned.

“Who knows with that man.” Kureto replied.

Shinya exhaled sharply, dropping the blind and turning as he pushed himself up. “I’m going out.” He didn’t really care about anything else as he slipped his phone into his pocket and headed to the door. He hated being here, so the more time that he spent away from the house, the happier that he was.

Shinya walked out of the house, taking off down the path that would lead him to the way out. He had quietly made his walk until he had gotten out. Once he did, he stopped as he grabbed his phone and dug out his wallet. He flipped it open, pulling out the card that he was looking for.

Detective Makoto Kijima
Special Victims Unit

Shinya exhaled sharply, turning it over and seeing what he would guess was the man’s cellphone number on the back. Shinya went to his dial pad and typed it in. He had almost hesitated to hit the call button but eventually relented and hit it. He brought his phone to his ear and listened to the ringing.

It had gotten to two rings before he heard, “Detective Kijima.”

“Hey, Detective,” Shinya said, “It’s Shinya Hiragi.”

“Oh, hey, Shinya. Something happen?”

“No.” Shinya murmured, “I was just wondering if you… If there has been anything heard about Guren.”

The line went silent for a moment before he heard a soft sigh. “No, sorry, son. We are doing everything in our power, but unfortunately, sometimes… These types of cases can be a lot of investigating.”

Shinya felt himself deflating a bit. “Okay.”

The young Alpha could hear a bit of shuffling on the other side off the line and then he heard the Detective’s voice again, “I understand how worried you are for him.”

“I just want to find him.” Shinya admitted, “Why hasn’t anything been found yet?!” Shinya could feel a bit of anger going through him. He had to keep telling himself to calm down. He took in a deep breath, releasing it slowly, “I know you’re doing everything you can.”

“You’re just frustrated, son. I understand it. You aren’t the only one who has been asking.” The Detective’s voice came through. “How about this? If we find anything, I will call you personally, alright?”

“Yeah.” Shinya whispered, “Would you?”

“Of course.”

“Thank you, Detective.” Shinya murmured. “I’ll let you get back to work.”

“Call any time, Shinya.”

“Alright.” Shinya lowered his phone after giving a pleasantry and hung up the call as he exhaled sharply. He straightened his back, looking behind him for a moment before he was heading down the street.

Sakae had gotten home from work, stepping into his quiet home as he slipped out of his shoes. It had been Weeks since his son had been last scene. He would never get that image out of his head. Sakae slipped on his house shoes as he dropped everything down. Hope was so paralyzing. Sakae wasn’t going to lose hope.

The quiet of his home felt strange knowing that Guren wasn’t going to come through that door. Sakae kept having nightmares. Nightmares every single night that his gut feeling was wrong and that he was going to find out that his son was dead. That he would get that call. Then, sometimes, he kept thinking that Guren would come waltzing through the door, apologizing for worrying him and then go on as if nothing happened. That would be a dream, wouldn’t it?

Sakae had walked through his home and headed off to the one room that he wanted to go to. The Alpha Ichinose pushed open the door, looking inside at Guren’s room. Aside from some belongings, Guren had left most of it here. The room was neat and orderly despite Guren being a teenage boy.

Sakae hadn’t touched a thing since finding out that Guren had been kidnapped. He couldn’t bring himself to do anything. Not with the laundry that was in the mask. The hangers that had nothing on them. The few items that weren’t in their normal place.

Sakae sighed as he looked around the room. This had been Guren’s room his entire life until he had moved to Shibuya. He remembered bringing Guren home to this room. What his Nursery looked like, to changing it to a toddler’s room, then a child’s, then to what it was now. Guren’s scent lingered in the room. The soft floral of cherry blossoms and lotus flowers. It was fading even more with each passing day. Soon, it would be gone. Maybe he was just being hyper vigilant to it and that’s why he was catching it so easily right now.

Sakae let out a sharp breath as he turned to lean against the frame. The thoughts were back. If Guren was alive. Was he eating? Did he have water? Did he have shelter? Was he being taken care of? He wanted to think about that… Not the other things that could be happening to him.

Sakae had to keep it together.

He was going to find his son.

And his son would have a home to come back to.

They had followed up on the other lead. Unfortunately, it did not pan out. The man in question had a perfectly solid alibi. Video footage of him going into a hotel with a prostitute at the time of Guren’s abduction. The man had given his alibi quickly. Not even caring about technically admitting to a crime.

Kijima had been using all of his spare time in an attempt to work the case. Looking for any answers possible to what happened. He was only coming to two conclusions. Either, Guren was dead – which was the highest probability – and they just haven’t found his body or his abductor had planned on keeping him. As twisted as it sounded, he really hoped it was the second option. Then it would mean this kid was out there somewhere and he was alive with the chance of coming home.

They were completely out of leads. There was nowhere else to look. Kijima was starting to believe that they were either getting played or it really was a stranger abduction. There was a good probability that Guren wasn’t even in Shibuya anymore. That his captor had taken off with him right out of the city.

“You are going to drive yourself insane, Makoto.” Miyuki stated as she walked over and placed a coffee down.

“Someone has to keep looking for this kid.” Kijima replied. He reached over, grabbing the coffee and took a drink from it. The male Detective placed it down, picking up Guren’s photo as he looked it over. “He’s just a kid. Someone has to do something.” He turned it, looking over to his partner with a shake of his head. “This kid has loved ones. A father. Friends.”

“So do our other victims.” Miyuki murmured as she shook her head, “And victims that we can help right now.”

He knew that. Of course, he knew that. It happened to the best of them. They always got that one case that just stuck with them. He had kept going through it all. Everything that happened in Guren’s abduction screamed disorganization but at the same time, it was so organized from the fact that Guren’s abductor had left nothing behind.

Kijima placed down the photo, looking up to his computer monitor as he brought up the surveillance footage of that night. They had days’ worth of footage. It was all being combed through by their Tech Department. They did find that the SUV that Guren had been pulled did have license plates. Which they did run but they came back as unregistered.

Kijima had started drinking on his coffee as he went back a week on the footage and started playing it sped up. Aside from the weekend, Guren Ichinose, Sayuri Hanayori, and Shigure Yukimi were caught on the video feed. Presumably to walk to school. Then they would be seen again later on those nights after school hours with three more people. Mito Jujou, Norito Goshi, and Shinya Hiragi.

Though, that wasn’t what Kijima was paying attention to. They didn’t have the best angles, and they did have CCTV footage from inside of the apartment complex as well as the door but nothing for the direction location of the abduction. The perfect blind spot. Mostly.

Kijima had kept just drinking on his coffee as he looked it over. Something felt off to him. It was just something that he was going to have to look into himself. The Detective didn’t know how long that he had been sitting there watching the footage before he noticed it. The same black SUV had been parked outside of the apartment complex in the same spot each day before the abduction. He had kept checking the license plates that he could manage to get on the footage, but they each started coming back unregistered. They were all different license plates.

Kijima leaned back, realizing what he was looking at.

This was definitely not a crime of opportunity.

Guren had been targeted.

Guren hadn’t realized that he had fallen asleep until he had woken up to his stomach growling. That made him almost certain that it had to be hunger that had made him nauseated before. The Omega had pushed himself up, reaching over and turning on the lantern just enough to have some additional light. He did notice that Tenri wasn’t here still. Which he didn’t mind at all. Guren had reached for the food and the water as he leaned back and pressed his back into the wall.

Slowly, he had managed to start eating. He stayed slow with it just to make sure that nausea didn’t come back. He felt a lot better now. Like it was completely gone. He didn’t really think twice about it as he started to eat. Guren had managed to eat all of it as he sat the bag to the side and grabbed the water to take a drink. The Omega was still so tired but at least he wasn’t nauseous right now.

Now that he had taken a nap, Guren felt like he wasn’t going to be able to go to sleep any time soon. So, the Omega reached over for his notebook and pen and placed it into his lap. He opened it up, flipping to the next clean page as he opened up the pen.

Guren had just started writing. Guren did wonder if Tenri ever read these. It wouldn’t surprise him if he did. Tenri could probably be able to sneak in here and he would never wake up. The door was so quiet. Guren had become hypersensitive to any sounds that he had picked up on listening for the scraping against the carpet and the sound of the padlock. It didn’t always mean that he knew whenever Tenri came in. Just because he noticed whenever he was awake didn’t mean that he did when he was asleep. It wasn’t like he could tell him no either. Tenri could do whatever he wanted and there wasn’t a single damn thing that Guren could do about it. That was the deal. Guren would do this and Tenri wouldn’t go after anyone that he cared about.

He didn’t think that anything that he wrote inside of it would set Tenri off. Though, any time that he looked at them, they were always in the same place that he left him and the exact same position that he had left them. It did make him think that maybe Tenri didn’t read them.

Guren had found it so calming. Just like it had been before. The scratching of the pen against the paper. The scent that came off of the pages. It also felt good to just write whatever came to mind. It was giving him something to do. He had already finished the book. It was good enough. Not his favorite, but it was entertaining at least. He would probably end up reading it again. Aside from the notebooks, it was the only thing that he had for entertainment of any kind.

It was getting extremely boring being in here with pretty much nothing to do. Guren wanted to be able to do something else. Well aside from fucking sex. Tenri’s training was getting to him. His body still had marks all over it. His skin was black and blue and in various stages of healing on the bruises. At least, he could move around without much pain aside from discomfort.

Guren really was starting to believe that Tenri was trying to get him to enjoy it. Guren didn’t think that he would ever. It was still rape. Every single time that Tenri touched him and whenever he forced himself on him that was exactly what it was. No matter what Tenri did, he wasn’t going to enjoy any of it. Guren already hated himself at even the thought of finding pleasure in any of this. Tenri was forcing it from his body, and there was nothing that he could do to stop it.

Guren had been writing for a while before he had decided to stop and closed up the notebook and put it back in its place with the pen on top. The Omega sighed as he leaned back, placing a hand onto his neck. Despite what he knew that he really felt, there was this strange pull in him. Like he… wanted Tenri around him. That couldn’t be right. Guren was still getting used to all of this. He had found himself touching at the collar again.

He was just a piece of property. That was all that he was. Tenri wanted his body and that was it. He was not even human to that man.

Guren dropped his hand, letting it settle onto his stomach. He touched at the silky fabric and hummed to himself. The nausea wasn’t really there. That was a good sign, right? It was only a little bit of food, and it was just like before. Hunger pains. He knew the symptoms of hunger. He had experienced them before from forgetting to eat. Honestly, if it wasn’t for Sayuri, he’d probably forget to eat a lot of the time because he was so focused on training.

It had made him start thinking of his friends. The smell of Sayuri’s cooking and how Shigure just knew exactly what he needed and had everything ready without Guren having to say a word. They were good to him. He knew that they were just doing what they were taught as children, but he still appreciated them. It was making him miss them even more now. He had also started thinking of Mito and Goshi. God, he missed them too. He missed all of them. And Shinya. Even Kureto.

Would he ever see them again?

Guren never realized just how much he had until he had lost it all. How grateful that he truly was to them until he didn’t have them anymore. Guren could feel the tears in his eyes as he leaned back against the wall and looked down at his shackled ankle. He missed them so damn much. But if he could do this and it meant that Tenri wouldn’t hurt them, that was what he had to do. They were his friends.

Guren inhaled sharply, closing his eyes for a moment as he tilted his head back against the wall. That homesick feeling was hitting him even more with each passing second. He hoped that they were smiling. That they were being able to laugh and smile. That they could… move on. That they stuck together. That was his hope for all of them. He would be fine. He wanted them to be okay. If he asked Tenri how they were, would he tell him? Guren didn’t know if he could chance asking that question. It didn’t feel like a good idea. He hoped that they took care of each other. He could take care of himself.

Guren’s attention was grabbed as he heard that familiar scrap of the door against the carpet as he craned his head a bit to see that Tenri was walking in. The Alpha’s back was to him as he closed up the door and locked the door up. Tenri put the padlock onto the door and Guren had quickly acted like he was doing something. There wasn’t much that he could do for that, so he had just pretended that he was finishing up his food.

Tenri had came around the corner with another small paper bag in his hand and Guren had frowned a bit. It wasn’t the same color as the one that Tenri always brought, but also Tenri already gave him food. He wouldn’t be giving him more?

The confusion was short lived as Tenri barked out, “Stand.”

Guren pushed himself up to his feet, standing at the edge of the mattress by where the chain was as he bowed his head and clasped his hands behind his back. The Omega did chance eyeing Tenri through his hair for a moment as Tenri kneeled down and undid the shackle from around his ankle. As Tenri did so, Tenri’s attention moved to the bag that Guren’s food had been in. He had picked it up, looking up to Guren. “You finally ate?”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered.

“Good.” Tenri stated, “Still feeling nauseous?”

How did Tenri know that? Guren shrugged that off and shook his head, “No, sir.”

Tenri stood back up, nudging his head, “Come on.” Guren had silently followed after him as Tenri guided him to the bathroom. The Omega was actually thankful. It felt like his bladder was about to explode. The Alpha unlocked the door, flipping on the light as Guren stepped inside. Just as he went to walk over, Tenri said, “Hold on.”

Guren stopped as he turned to face the Alpha. Tenri had stepped in completely, closing the door behind them and locking it. He turned and placed the paper bag down and opened it up. He had pulled out a box and Guren couldn’t quite see what it was. For a second, the nervousness hit him. What was Tenri going to make him do now?

Tenri tore open the box, pulling out a small package from it. Tenri’s body was positioned in a way now that Guren couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. The Alpha had turned, facing him with a white stick in his hand. Guren looked between it and Tenri as he shook his head, “What is that?”

Tenri turned it towards him and held it out and Guren had finally gotten a good look at it. He had only ever seen them in media and on the boxes. He had never held one for himself, but he had a pretty damn good reason why. Guren felt all the color bleed from his face as it felt like his heart had stopped. His stomach twisted violently as he shook his head. “You know how to take one, right?” Tenri questioned.

A… pregnancy test.

Guren’s hand was shaking as he held onto it, staring down at it with absolute horror. The thought had never even crossed his mind. He had been so busy just trying to focus on how the Hell he could survive this that he didn’t think about this.

“I’m not…” Guren whispered.

Tenri chuckled softly, crossing his arms as he leaned back against the door. He had the small blue cap still in his hand as Guren lifted his gaze. Guren did feel like he was going to be sick. If his situation couldn’t get even more fucked up. The Omega let out a sharp breath as Tenri looked him up and down. “I don’t think I need to explain to you how it works or how babies are made.”

Guren shook his head, “No,” He whispered.

“No, what?” Tenri growled.

Guren flinched slightly as Tenri’s hand slammed down onto the counter. “No, sir.”

“You told me that you were a virgin.” Tenri stated, “So, I’m going to guess that you weren’t on birth control.” Guren felt like he was going to cry. He could feel the sting in his eyes as he curled his hand around the unused test and curled his arms around himself. No. It was just hunger pains. It could be anything. Just because he got a little bit nauseated didn’t mean he was… pregnant. He couldn’t be. He couldn’t be pregnant with his baby. “Well? Were you on birth control?”

Guren shook his head, “No.” He choked, adding in, “Sir.” He couldn’t breathe. Guren felt like he was about to start hyper ventilating. Just before Tenri kidnapped him, his father had just thought about putting him on it or telling him that he should.  A part of him was wishing that he had just went ahead and did it. Would that have even mattered since Tenri was clearly showing that he had no indication of letting him go? Guren shook his head again, letting out a shaky breath, “I’m not… I’m not pregnant.”

“You won’t know unless if you take the test.” Tenri stated. “I told you to take the damn test.” Guren felt paralyzed in place. Not a part of him felt like it could move as he clutched his hand a bit harder on it. Tenri had growled, pushing off of the door and moving over to him. Guren’s eyes widened as Tenri grabbed at his face and arm and forced him to sit down on the toilet. Tenri kept a tight grip on his face, glaring at him. “Are you ignoring an order from me?”

Guren shook his head, “No, sir.” The Omega choked as Tenri pulled away from him and he uncurled his hand to look down at the unused test. Please… Please let it be negative. What would Tenri do if it came back positive? The Hiragi were the ones who said that the Ichinose weren’t good enough. That they could never sire or give birth to a Hiragi.

Guren moved up a bit, and with shaky hands, he pulled up the fabric, so it was hiked up his back instead of underneath him. Tenri was going to make sure that he took it. Just take it to keep him happy. The Omega closed his eyes as he did it. Guren felt the humiliation hitting him again as he pulled it away and hoping that he had done it right.

“Hand it to me.” Tenri ordered.

Guren held up his hand and held it out as the Alpha stepped forward to take it from him. Tenri had put the cap back on and placed it down onto the counter as he slipped his hands into his pockets. Guren had put his attention ahead. What was he even going to do if that read a result that he didn’t want?

He couldn’t bring a baby into… this.

Guren was just a kid himself. He was in no condition to care for a baby. He had no idea how to care for one anyway. He had a feeling that Tenri might just kill the baby anyway just to either keep abusing him or to torture him more. Making him go through the pain of losing a baby. Guren was too young to think about children.

Please… be negative.

“Stand up.” Guren did just that, letting the fabric fall back over him as he clasped his hands behind his back. Tenri had stepped forward, placing his hands on Guren’s shoulders as he brought him towards the counter. Guren had squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn’t look. Tenri’s thumbs had dug painfully into his shoulders. “Open your eyes, Guren.” Guren didn’t, balling his fists as he sucked in a deep breath in an attempt to breathe. “Open your eyes.” Tenri growled. Slowly, Guren cracked his eyes open, and he looked down at the test.

Two lines.

Guren started shaking his head. That was… No. It couldn’t be. “No, no, no…” Guren whispered.

Tenri dropped one hand, reaching around him and grabbing the test as he held it up. It made Guren focus on it more. Two fucking lines. That meant it was… positive. “Congratulations, Guren. You’re pregnant.” Guren couldn’t breathe as he squeezed his eyes shut. This couldn’t be happening. Please tell him that it was just a lie. That he was having a nightmare, and he hadn’t woken up from his nap. Guren shook his head for a second before Tenri had grabbed the sash and pulled it open. It made the robe open up as Tenri settled a large palm onto Guren’s stomach. “You should be honored, Guren. You are going to be a mother of my child.”

“You want me…” Guren whispered, inhaling sharply for a second before slowly releasing it. “You want me to…” He couldn’t even finish what he wanted to say.

“It is in our Contract, Guren.” Tenri drawled. “I promised to take care of any resulting circumstances.” Guren froze. That was right. He remembered reading that. Guren let out a shaky breath as the tears gathered up in his eyes. Don’t cry. Don’t fucking shed a damn tear. Tenri’s hand moved over his stomach. Almost… caressing like. “You’re going to have my baby. Like my good little slave. It’s only a natural consequence, Guren. Did you really think that something like this wouldn’t happen?” He just didn’t think about it. Guren really thought that it had been hunger pains. Tenri had moved the test, grabbing at Guren’s hand and passing it off to him and made Guren curl his fingers around it. “You are pregnant, and you will become a mother.” Tenri had turned his head, and his lips ghosted over his ear, “Do you think you can ever leave me now?”

Guren kept trying to hold back the tears as he uncurled his fingers as he looked back down at the result.

Two lines.

Positive.

Guren was… pregnant.

Chapter Text

Guren was pregnant.

Why did he never even give himself the chance to think of this possibility? The Omega really had been so focused on just basic survival that he didn’t even think twice that Tenri might get him pregnant. Guren didn’t know if he could do this. He couldn’t bring Tenri’s baby into the world. He couldn’t bring a baby into this fucked up life. Would Tenri just treat his baby like garbage like him?

Guren wanted to die again at that moment.

The Omega had found himself staring at the test constantly. He didn’t know how long that it had been since he had discovered that he was pregnant. Tenri had brought another blanket, and a few more pillows. He had also extended the chain of his shackle. Giving him more room to venture around. Tenri was also bringing him more food after Guren had fainted a few times from what he would guess was a lower in blood sugar. Guren was starting to get a small curve to his stomach. It was only proving further that he was in fact pregnant. Tenri was also providing him with a series of different medications and prenatal vitamins. Telling him that it was meant for the baby.

Tenri had also brought him another article of clothing. A large t-shirt that was definitely Tenri’s to wear as well. Tenri was still taking him down to the bunker room, but he was a lot gentler. He was still making Guren train in the role that he was now. Tenri was being careful with the abuse, but it didn’t stop. Guren had also received more notebooks. Books on childbirth and childcare. Tenri really was going to make him do this. He was going to make him go through pregnancy.

Then it made him remember that he had no health care. No medical attention. He knew that childbirth was dangerous. It could kill him. The baby could die. They could both die. Something could go wrong during labor. He didn’t dare bring it up. Despite it all, Tenri was being nicer to him. The rapes didn’t stop. Tenri still raped him every single time that he came in.

Guren was so afraid.

He was afraid of the unknown. He was afraid of what Tenri could do to this baby. Tenri was right though. Guren was pregnant. He was going to have a baby. A baby that was Tenri’s. He couldn’t leave now. Aside from the bond mark on his neck, Tenri had tied him in a completely different way.

Guren felt so numb. In denial. He wasn’t even sure. Guren kept wanting to believe that he wasn’t pregnant. That this wasn’t happening to him. That he wasn’t pregnant with his rapist’s baby. Guren knew eventually that he was going to have to come to terms with it. He just didn’t want too.

Tenri was almost… obsessed with his stomach. Constantly touching it. Caressing at it. Even staying with him until he was close to falling asleep and just leaving his hand settled there. Why was he acting so… caring?

So, that entire time, whenever he was feeling that nauseated it was morning sickness. Maybe part of it was hunger pains. The more he looked into the symptoms, the more he was seeing that a lot of what he felt did line up but could have easily been explained by his lack of proper nutrition and hydration. He never would have guessed it unless he had been thinking about it. Which Guren wasn’t. He could admit that. And it was his fault.

The Omega had so many questions. Was Tenri just going to leave them in here? Leave them in this place? This was no place for a baby. But that was not Guren’s call. Whatever Tenri said went.

Guren would say that he was still in a state of shock. Even as he saw his body changing. Even as he went through all the symptoms. Even as he stared at that test day in and day out. Guren kept asking himself why he didn’t just take off that night. Why he had let the threats get to him. Maybe he wouldn’t be in this position.

Guren was pacing around the room. At least, as far as the chain would let him go. Just going back and forth as his thoughts raced. The Omega bit at his fingernail. Pregnant. He was fucking… pregnant. Guren felt the tears come to his eyes again that he had quickly blinked away. He refused to cry. Even if Tenri couldn’t see it, he refused to give the man the satisfaction.

What the Hell was he going to do?

What if Tenri decided…

Guren let out a sharp breath, going back to his pacing as he shook his head. The Omega stopped, looking down to the pregnancy test that was on the bed. He was pretty sure that he was still in denial. That wasn’t a positive test. He was just hallucinating.

Guren seriously couldn’t bring a baby into… this.

What the Hell did he ever do in this life to deserve all of this?

Guren stood there for a moment as he heard the door open up. Each time that he heard a lock, his stomach just began to twist. Tenri had walked in, placing a sack down onto the bed. Guren could see some fruit and other items inside. “Go on.” Tenri said as he walked over to the shelf as Guren opened up the bag. He stopped for a second as he saw a knife right inside.

The Omega found himself reaching for it, picking it up and realizing what fruit was inside and why it was there. He held the knife in his hand for a moment as the white noise came to his ears. He lifted his gaze, noticing that Tenri was watching him. Tenri was snacking on something, just throwing a piece in his mouth as he looked at Guren with interest. The thought had crossed his mind.

The Omega curled his fingers around the grip for a second before he turned it and dropped it down. He reached over in favor of grabbing the package of crackers that was also in the bag. Guren crawled up onto the bed, not saying a word as he opened them up and started to eat on them.

Tenri just gave him a pleased look as Guren dropped his gaze.

Don’t do anything to anger him. There was no way he could do it. Guren knew that. Tenri could easily overpower him. Guren wouldn’t stand a chance.

At the same time, what would he even do if he managed to do it?

Tenri looked pleased with him as he walked over, grabbing the knife and some of the fruit as he sat down. Guren watched him as he did so. The Alpha quietly peeled open and cut the fruit, setting it down by Guren as he did so.

Tenri was right… He could never leave him now.

Guren felt like he was falling deeper and deeper. The Omega was having an over surge of emotions in him. He didn’t want any of this to be true. Mood swings. Was that a symptom of pregnancy? Well, he was pumped full of hormones, so that could come with it. His mind was racing constantly.

There was a helplessness… Hopelessness… guilt.

This was all his fault. If he had just ran, he wouldn’t be in this situation. But what would have Tenri done? He would have hurt everyone that Guren cared about. Guren knew that he had probably made the right choice when it came to the others, but this was all his fault. He did this.

Tenri wanted him as a slave and now as a result, he was pregnant.

There was nothing that he could do. He had fears. He was afraid for the baby. He was afraid of what Tenri would do. How could he even care for something so small and defenseless when he had no idea what he would even be doing. He didn’t know how to care for a baby. Guren wasn’t ready for this. He knew that he wasn’t.

He just didn’t have a damn choice.

It was like an anxiety spiked in him every single time that he thought about it. Fixating on the pregnancy test that he had taken. Seeing the two lines that indicated that his HCG levels were high.

What the Hell was he even supposed to do?

Tenri was lying next to him. Guren was completely bare of clothing again. Fluids were on his thighs from the aftermath. Guren had just curled his legs up to himself. Why did he even think about the possibility?

Could he… Could he really bring his baby into the world?

God, he should have ran when he had the chance. He had the perfect opportunity, and he didn’t take it. This was all his fault. He wouldn’t be in this position otherwise. Maybe.

Tenri was still working on his training. Guren had just been mindlessly listening. Following every single order to the letter. He had signed a contract. Right now, Guren was the only thing that stood in the way of others getting hurt.

What about this baby?

Would Tenri… hurt the baby?

Guren inhaled sharply as he felt a hand moving up his marked up back. The Omega curled up a bit more, trying not to flinch away from the touch but he had acted on instinct. He curled his legs a bit closer to his stomach as he took in a deep breath.

Tenri sat up, placing a hand on his shoulder as he said, “Calm down.”

The Omega let out a shaky breath, murmuring, “I don’t know what I’m doing.” Guren admitted. “How… How can I take care of a baby?”

“You’ll learn.” Tenri stated, sighing as he fell back against the mattress and settled back down. “It is your responsibility. It will give you something to do whenever you’re not serving my needs. Once you give birth, you’ll return back to intensive training until it’s complete.”

Guren’s throat was dry as he reached out for the water bottle and took a drink of it. He still didn’t understand. Tenri actually seemed… happy at the thought of this. Did this man just enjoy humiliating him?

Guren let out a shaky breath as he reached down and traced his fingers over the shackle. “Am… Am I supposed to give birth here?”

“That’s right.” Tenri stated, “I can’t risk anyone seeing you. Even if you are my slave.”

Guren swallowed the lump that was forming in his throat as he curled his fingers on the cuff. “I… What if I need medical attention?”

“You’ll be fine.” Tenri replied.

Guren found himself looking over his shoulder, eyeing Tenri as the Alpha looked back at him. “And… the baby?” Guren could barely say it. Maybe he was still in denial. Guren still couldn’t believe that this was happening. That he was having a baby. With this man of all people.

“The baby will be just fine.” The Alpha shot back. Tenri looked him up and down for a moment, “Come here.” Guren looked away for a moment, taking in a deep breath before he was during and crawling. The Omega’s heart was pounding again. Pounding hard enough in his chest that he could hear it in his ears as he crawled into Tenri’s lap and sat down. Tenri reached up, settling his hands onto Guren’s hips as his thumbs moved over the Omega’s stomach. “I told you that I will take care of you and this baby. You might be my slave, but as long as if you do as I say… Nothing will happen to either of you.”

Guren needed to believe that. Guren curled his hands, letting out another trembling breath. “What if something goes wrong?”

“It won’t.” Tenri replied, “I will make sure of it.”

Was there really a way that Tenri could promise that? Guren had his doubts. That fear was back in him. He was trying to ignore the gentle touch that was moving across his stomach. His heart was continuing to race. Tenri’s hands traced up his sides, moving over his back before he was guiding Guren down.

Just breathe.

Calm down.

Guren found himself falling flush against Tenri as the Alpha’s fingers traced at the healing lash marks on his back. His back was black and blue and in various stages of healing. Tenri would still whip him. Guren didn’t know all the items that Tenri used on him. Sometimes he was blindfolded. Others were softer than others, but it always ended up the same. Painful. Even the marks were painful to the touch as Tenri’s fingers moved over them. Like he was admiring the marks that he left behind.  

Tenri’s lips traced over his neck, grazing over his sensitive bond gland. “You made the right choice, Guren.” Tenri murmured. Did he? Guren gasped, curling his fingers as Tenri’s hands lowered on his body. His body had been feeling a lot more… reactive as the time went on. And Guren despised it. It made him feel like his body wasn’t even his own anymore. “You don’t have to worry about a thing as long as if you are with me. Your family will be safe. Your friends. This baby. You. I can take care of you in ways that no one else could ever.”

The tone of Tenri’s voice was trying to lure him in. It sounded so alluring to him. Like he was trying to entrap him. Still, somehow, he was starting to feel the flutters in his stomach. Guren had to force down the feeling. He hated this. He absolutely hated it.

Please… Let this just be the right choice.

That he wasn’t going to regret this.

Kijima was sitting at his desk, writing up his lasted report whenever he heard, “Detective Kijima, someone is here to see you.”

The Detective looked up and over his shoulder to see Sakae Ichinose standing there. Kijima looked to the receptionist and nodded, “Go ahead.”

As the receptionist walked away, Kijima had started putting away what he had been doing as he leaned back in his chair. After a moment, Sakae Ichinose came over and slipped down, “I’m sorry to bother you.”

“Not at all.” Kijima replied as he looked over to the man. “You alright?”

“I’m must in town for a few days.” Sakae murmured, “Guess I would…”

Kijima hummed softly, turning a bit in the chair to face the man. “I wish I had something for you, Sakae.” Kijima stated with a shake of his head, “Everything is still cold.”

“I figured.” Sakae whispered.

“How are you holding up?” Kijima questioned. He had to admit that there was something about Sakae. Despite his disheveled appearance, he looked like he was holding his head up. Sakae looked exhausted though. Sakae called him all the time. Kijima took every single call. He made sure that Sakae was always up to date. He wished he had more. He just… didn’t.

“I’ve been better.” Sakae stated.

“I wish I had news for you, Sakae.” Kijima admitted, “But, unfortunately, Guren’s case is still the same.” Sakae had nodded slightly. “I do have a few theories, but at this moment in time, it’s just speculation with no proof.”

“Like what?” Sakae questioned.

Kijima exhaled sharply, “I do believe that your son was being stalked.” Sakae looked down from that as Kijima continued, “Most likely, what we are looking at is an ephebophilic offender.” Kijima sighed, shaking his head as he looked away, “There is a good probability that Guren is dead, but there is always the chance that whoever kidnapped him had kidnapped him with the intention of keeping him.”

“Keeping him?” Sakae whispered. “You believe that is possible.”

“Yeah.” The Detective confirmed. “Only problem with my theory is if Guren outgrows that age preference. I’m still going over many possibilities and theories, but nothing solid enough.”

“You’re doing fine work, Detective.” Sakae murmured, “And I am grateful.”

“We’re trying our best with the limited information that we do have.” Kijima stated, “Guren’s case went national. Many precincts all over the country are keeping an eye out.”

Sakae nodded, looking up to him with another smile, “I appreciate it.”

“I know that this might feel hopeless, but I’m not resting until I learned what happened to him.” Kijima stated, “You have my word.”

Sakae nodded as he leaned back a bit, exhaling sharply as he looked around, “Everyone keeps telling me that my son is probably dead.” Sakae murmured. Kijima went quiet as he leaned back in the seat. He did just say that himself. It was only a realistic probability. That was just something that they all had to come to terms with. Sakae had smiled a bit, shaking his head, “No one has to believe me, but I know my son is still out there. And I know he’s alive.”

“You seem certain of it.” Kijima murmured.

Sakae smiled as he shrugged, “I would know if he was gone.” Sakae looked down again as that smile didn’t seem to fade. “I can’t give up on him. He’s out there, and I’m going to do everything that I can for him.”

“Hope is paralyzing.” Kijima replied, “But there might be that chance.”

“I’m aware.” Sakae whispered as he looked to Kijima and nodded. “But you believe he might be alive too.”

“I do.” Kijima said with a nod, “Until I find something to prove otherwise. Right now, he’s just… missing. I know the probability of cases like these and it’s very slim that someone his age would survive past the twenty-four-hour mark.” The Detective sighed, leaning forward on his desk, “But, sometimes, miracles happen. Sometimes, the statistics aren’t always right. Less than two percent of these types of cases are resolved with the victim coming home alive.” Sakae had looked back to him as Kijima smiled, “And I want to see Guren be in that two percent.”

The person sitting in front of him was a hopeful father. One that was maybe in denial. Kijima had done this long enough that he knew when to follow his gut. He didn’t think he would be so transfixed on this case otherwise. It didn’t feel like an open and closed case of a boy being abducted, killed, and later found. It felt more than that. He just had no proof of it. They also had no proof he was dead either.

Kijima didn’t want to tell Sakae that Guren was already marked down as Presumed Dead. The likelihood was just far too great, and something that they couldn’t look over. Kijima was certain that it would crush this man entirely.

But it was also wrong to let someone devolve into a dream that might never come true.

Kijima knew it was wrong to think a lot of the things that he had been. That it wasn’t fair to his other cases. He knew the reality. It was a reality that only a handful of people could truly deal with. He wanted Guren to be in that two percent. Hell, he wished all cases could end that way. That they would find their victim and get them home. It didn’t always work out that way.

Sakae had looked at him, giving him a slight smile as he murmured, “Thank you, Detective.”

Sakae looked like a man that no one seemed to believe. That everyone kept trying to tell him to stop having hope. Hope was the most paralyzing feeling in the world, but it could also be a great strength to some. It just depended on how someone viewed it.

It seemed like only time would be able to truly tell them what happened here.

And Kijima hoped to any deity that would listen that Guren Ichinose would come home… alive.

Guren still didn’t know what to feel. The Omega knew that he couldn’t live in denial forever. It was just him and his thoughts. Guren kept thinking of the endless possibilities of what might happen. Guren didn’t know how far along that he was. From what he was learning, showing during pregnancy didn’t happen until much later whenever it was the first pregnancy. If he had to guess, he could be roughly five months or six months maybe. But that was just a guess. He had never been through this before. He had no idea what to expect. The curve was so small. Sometimes, he barely noticed it. Which meant there wasn’t a lot of time for him to mentally prepare himself for any of this.

This was his fate now. This is what he was expected to do. Rather he wanted to do any of this or not, he really didn’t have a choice here. He just had to keep going. Keep fighting to survive. Keep living. Follow the rules and no one else would get hurt. Guren could take it.

But it didn’t mean that it freaked him out any less.

He was still so afraid.

He didn’t know what the future held for him.

Guren had been reading one of the books whenever the door opened up. He didn’t bother looking up from it as he flipped the page. Guren was still so angry. Humiliated. He had so many emotions that he didn’t know what to feel. Tenri came around the corner and he had looked up to see that he had a small television in his hands. Guren eyed the Alpha for a moment as Tenri went over to the shelf and set it up before digging into the bag that he had brought with him to pull out a DVD player, which he had connected to the television.

Tenri had remained quiet as he turned, dropping down two remotes onto the bed as well as a stack of DVDs. “Pick one.” They were all movies. Guren reached down, moving the cases for a second.

“I… I can watch a movie?” Guren questioned as he looked up.

Tenri motioned at them again, “Pick one, Guren.” Guren put his focus back on them, feeling a bit of excitement hit him for a second as he picked one out and held it up. Tenri grabbed it, looking at it as he hummed. “Good choice.”

As Tenri had turned to put it into the DVD player, Guren shifted a bit and whispered, “I need to go to the bathroom.”

Tenri had gotten the movie in, quickly moving over to Guren’s leg and reaching for the shackle. He had undid it and Guren had pushed himself up. It was getting harder to get up and down. It was like his entire center of gravity had changed because of the added weight on his stomach. Tenri had walked him to the bathroom, opening it up and letting him inside. “You have two minutes.” Tenri turned, walking off as Guren did go ahead and do his normal routine.

Once he was done, the Omega had stopped at the mirror. He had turned, pulling up the shirt to look at his stomach. Guren reached up, sprawling his fingers over the skin there. It was hard. That was normal from what he learned. What was going to happen? Guren had so many questions. He didn’t think that he was going to get an answer for any of them.

“Guren!”

Guren snapped out of it, dropping his shirt as he turned and flipped out the light just as Tenri came to the door. Tenri was scowling but he didn’t lash out as he simply pulled Guren out and closed up the door and locked it again.

Guren walked back over to the mattress, dropping down on it and sitting down. Tenri had moved to sit with him, handing him a container of food and a bottle of water as well as the medications that he made him take. Guren took them with no hesitation, throwing them into his mouth before taking a drink of the water to swallow them down. Tenri would want sex from him before the night was over. It always worked out that way.

Tenri grabbed what Guren would guess was the DVD player remote and hit play on the movie as Guren turned his attention to the food. He had to admit that he did feel a bit of warmth in his chest from being able to just watch a movie. It felt so good. Guren just silently ate his food as the movie played. Tenri was leaning back. He wasn’t watching the movie. He was watching Guren. It was so strange. All the movies that Tenri had brought were all ones that he owned. Guren didn’t watch many movies. The only time he did was with his friends whenever they were spending time together. Most of the time, it was just playing in the background. He didn’t have time for movies.

Right now, he apparently had all the time in the world.

As he finished his food, Guren had leaned back and put his attention onto the television. He wasn’t going to throw away his chance for something so mundane. He had found himself actually enjoying the moment. Just being able to do something so simple as watching a movie. No sex. No abuse. Just… a movie. He could deal with that.

It made a lightness come to his chest again for a moment as he settled his hand onto his stomach. Guren had found himself doing it a bit more. It was like he was almost checking to make sure. Make sure that he wasn’t just hallucinating all of this.

Guren had just forced himself to put all the thoughts in the back of his mind.

What else could he do?

There was no escape for him.

It had been months since Guren had been abducted. Somehow, Sakae was being able to go on. He wouldn’t say that his hyper fixation had changed. Sakae still found himself constantly going over everything. Trying to find the smallest detail that might tell him where Guren was or who took him.

Sakae was back in Shibuya. He would only be here for the weekend and then he’d be back in Nagoya. Despite Guren’s case being classified as cold, it was still being worked. That he could at least be thankful for.

Sakae was sitting in a coffee shop with a coffee sitting in front of him. He tapped his fingers against the mug as he waited. It took a bit before the other person had arrived and he looked up to see Tenri approaching him. Tenri had ordered himself as he slid into the seat. Tenri had placed a bag down with him as he smiled to Sakae, “Good afternoon, Sakae.”

“Good afternoon, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae murmured. Tenri’s coffee was brought over as Sakae took a drink from his own and looked down. He grabbed the file that he needed to bring, placing it down and sliding it over to Tenri. “That’s everything.”

Tenri smiled, grabbing it and opening it up to read through it for a second before he was closing it and putting it down. “Good.” Tenri hummed for a second, taking a sip of his coffee as he leaned back in the booth. “I heard you went to the police station again.”

Sakae exhaled sharply and nodded, “Yeah.” He whispered.

“Anything?” Tenri questioned.

Sakae shook his head, “No.” Sakae replied as he leaned back. “It’s still the same.” Sakae found his gaze moving over to Tenri’s bags as he frowned for a second. It almost looked like… baby items.

Tenri must have noticed him looking as Tenri turned and looked at the bags before back at Sakae, “You caught me while I was doing some shopping.” Tenri reached into the bag, pulling out a small baby onesie as he looked at it. Tenri had a look in his eyes that made Sakae’s gut twist.

Then, Sakae’s mind flashed back to the first time that he held Guren. The Alpha Ichinose inhaled sharply as he looked away for a moment. “You’re having another child?” Sakae questioned.

“Yeah.” Tenri stated.

“Congratulations, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae murmured, “You must be excited.”

Tenri smiled a bit, nodding as he slipped it back into the bag and exhaled sharply, “All my kids are pretty much grown aside from Shinoa and here I am.” Tenri chuckled for a second, “I’m going to be a father again.”

“Babies really are such a joy.” Sakae stated, giving his best smile. He could be happy for Tenri. Even if his gut was twisting. Life didn’t just stop. Even as much as he hoped for something else. Sakae turned his attention back to Tenri, noticing the look on his face, “Something wrong, Lord Hiragi?”

Tenri looked down at his coffee for a moment. “I think my baby’s mother is having difficulty adjusting to the thought of motherhood.”

“Motherhood is terrifying.” Sakae stated, “And so is fatherhood.”

Tenri hummed, looking up to Sakae again. “Why didn’t you ever get remarried or have any more children?”

Sakae laughed a bit, shaking his head, “My wife was the love of my life.” Sakae stated feeling a bit more of the smile coming to his face, “And Guren… Guren was perfect. I didn’t need any more children. Maybe if my wife had survived, that might have been different. But… My son was absolute perfection to me, and you don’t mess with perfection.”

Tenri chuckled, grabbing his coffee and taking another drink. “I suppose you’re right.” Honestly, Sakae didn’t think that Tenri understood. Though, they were vastly different people.

“So, your new lover,” Sakae murmured, “Is having trouble adjusting?”

“Yeah.” Tenri stated.

“Is it possible that the mother might be having doubts of depression?” Sakae questioned. “Pregnancy is already hard enough. It’s quite easy for expectant mothers to feel a lot of negative emotions and concerns.”

“Possibly.” Tenri murmured.

Sakae sighed, leaning forward as he crossed his arms. “My wife suffered from depression whenever she was pregnant with Guren.” He stated as he lifted his gaze. “She had all kinds of feelings. Helplessness… I couldn’t get her to even eat. It was like she was afraid all the time.”

“What helped her?” Tenri questioned.

Saake smiled a bit, “We got her a stethoscope.” Sakae murmured, “Listening to Guren’s heartbeat seemed to be the only thing that calmed her down.” The Alpha Ichinose turned his attention back to Tenri and nodded, “It might help give your baby’s mother some reassurance if they could hear the baby.”

Tenri made a noise, leaning back, “That… might be a good idea.”

Sakae just smiled as he put his focus back on his coffee. All he could think about was Guren now. Remembering what he looked like as a little, defenseless newborn whenever he came home. What he felt like. Now, Guren was gone, and Sakae felt powerless to help him.

Sometimes, he wished time could just stop and he didn’t have to think anymore.

Chapter Text

Guren’s stomach had been getting bigger. It felt like it was every passing moment that he noticed that it was just slightly bigger. It was sinking in more for him that it would never matter. He was forever tied to Tenri. Bonded. Pregnant with his child. Rather he wanted too or not, he was going to end up giving birth to Tenri’s baby.

A lot of dark thoughts had crossed his mind at one point. Things that he found himself wishing for but then he would stop. Tenri’s behavior had changed a lot recently. Guren kept waiting for it. Waiting for the second that Tenri lashed out at him again. Right now, the man was happy with him. Guren was not going to chance that right now.

Guren still had bruises on his body. Just because Tenri’s behavior had changed didn’t mean the abuse did. Tenri still pinned him down. He still bound him. There was a lot that he did. He was just… careful in the way that he did it now.

Guren kept thinking about that night. He could have escaped. He could have just ran for it as far as his body would have carried him until it finally let out. For all Guren knew, he was in the middle of fucking nowhere. Guren knew exactly what Tenri wanted from him now. He just wanted someone to endure his sexual desires. He wanted to use his body. The contract sealed it. That told him that if he had ran that night, if he had done a thing, everyone he ever cared about would have gotten hurt as a result.

Tenri was a very powerful and convincing man. He had police in his back pocket. He had resources that stretched everywhere. There would be nowhere to hide for him. Guren knew that even if he told someone, what cost would come to Tenri? He had been thinking about it a lot.

Then, he started thinking about the baby.

This still didn’t feel real.

How long could he live in denial? Everything was there. Guren just couldn’t bring himself to do so. Guren found himself walking around again as he ran his hand over his swelling stomach. It was a lot bigger than before. It was definitely clear that he was pregnant. Guren still just didn’t want to believe it.

The emotions were starting to feel overwhelming. He didn’t know what to feel anymore. It was a numbness tingling in his veins about it. That part of him was awakening again. The one that wished Tenri had just decided to get rid of him. Guren didn’t know if he could do this. The Omega had kept looking around the place. Trying to figure out exactly what was going to happen. Tenri wasn’t telling him much. Was he going to be expected to give birth and have a baby right here? To raise it right in this place?

Guren was just meant to be a sex slave.

Why… Why did he have to have a baby too?

Why did he feel guilty?

Guren had so many questions, and he had no answers for any of them. He was never going to have an answer for any of it.

Guren’s attention had been grabbed from the book that he was reading as he heard the door open up. A moment later, Tenri was coming around the corner with his normal bag. Quietly, the normal routine had happened. Tenri had released Guren from his shackle and allowed Guren to go to the bathroom, brush his teeth and hair before he was going back to the mattress. Tenri had handed him his meal, water, and medication like normal as he sat down.

Tenri wasn’t saying anything. He was just quiet as Guren took the medication and started on his meal. Guren ate silently. It was getting a lot easier to eat and he was starting to feel a lot less sick. Guren was just glad that he was being able to keep food down. While he was still tired all the time, the fatigue and exhaustion was slowly starting to go away.

He had gotten through his meal by the time that he noticed that Tenri was going through his bag. Guren placed down the container to the side and took a drink of the water as he noticed that Tenri had pulled something out. At first, he wasn’t sure what it was until Tenri had turned and he had a stethoscope in his hand.

Guren had wanted to question what it was for, but he remembered don’t speak before Tenri spoke to him. Tenri would punish him if he did. The Alpha had kneeled down in front of him, looking over his face. “I have a surprise for you.”

“A surprise?” Guren questioned.

Tenri motioned his head, “Open your clothing.”

Guren let out a shaky breath as he reached up as pulled the sash open and pushed the robe open. The Omega placed his hands back down as Tenri put the buds of the stethoscope into his ears and reached out with the end and put it on Guren’s stomach. Guren felt the confusion hit for a second as the cold end of the stethoscope touched his stomach. The Omega didn’t move as Tenri went completely quiet and started to move it around. Then he had stopped. Tenri stayed like that for a moment before he pulled back.

Tenri pulled the ends out of his ears and held it out to Guren. “Here.”

Guren reached for it, opening it up and slipping the ends into his ears. Tenri had leaned back in, placing the end of it back down. At first, Guren didn’t hear anything before Tenri moved it again. Then he heard… something. It was so soft at first before Tenri moved it just slightly.

Thump, thump, thump, thump.

It was so… fast.

It sounded like a really fast… heartbeat.

“What is that?” Guren whispered. He had found himself enthralled with it. Almost relaxing him as he reached up and placed his fingers against the metal of the medical device.

Tenri looked up at him, murmuring, “Our baby’s heartbeat.”

Guren let out a soft breath as a fuzzy feeling had started to come to his chest. He couldn’t explain the feeling as it felt like there was suddenly a shift. He closed his eyes, just allowing himself to listen. The Omega found himself relaxing, feeling a wave of emotion hitting him. That was a very real… heartbeat. It was too quick to be his own.

Guren didn’t understand what this feeling was. It felt like a reality was coming crashing on him, but he also couldn’t stop listening either. This was Tenri’s baby. He was pregnant with his baby and Guren was focusing completely on that little heartbeat.

Thump, thump, thumpthumpthumpthump.

Guren felt the soft laugh leave him for a second. He was definitely hearing that right. That was his baby’s heartbeat.

Guren didn’t know what overcame him in that moment. All he could do was reach down and place his hand over Tenri’s to press the end of the stethoscope a bit harder into his skin.

He didn’t want to stop listening, and Guren had no idea why.

Guren just had a random movie playing in the background. It made some noise for him as he wrote down in his notebook. He was already almost out of pages. It felt like a constant thing that he was doing now. Journaling really was never anything that he thought he’d do. Guren was humming as he did so. Humming along to a random song. Before he knew it, he was singing softly under his breath as he wrote. Guren stopped, tapping the pen on the notebook for a moment as he suddenly felt… something.

The Omega had paused, pulling the notebook away from his stomach. That felt so… weird. Guren let out a soft breath as he kept eyeing his stomach. Was he just hallucinating that? Then it had happened again. Guren let out a soft breath, taking a second to realize what was happening as he reached down and placed his palm against his stomach. Kicks. His baby was… kicking.

Guren had found himself just focusing on it. The Omega placed his notebook and pen down, leaning back as he placed both hands on his stomach. Another thump happened as he let out a soft breath as a slight smile came to his face. “Hi there.” He whispered. That… was definitely real.

Guren had found his focus completely shifting to focusing on the slight kicking. A lot had changed since the moment he had heard his baby’s heartbeat. He still had his fears. His concerns, but he couldn’t explain the feeling. Now, he could feel them moving. It made him smile a bit as he leaned back against his pillows.

“You’re a strong one, aren’t you?” Guren murmured as he felt the kicking against his palm. He had only received another kick in return. Guren felt like he was becoming overwhelmed in emotion. Then, it hit him. His baby was going to be born into… this. Guren felt the wave of guilt hit him as he curled up a bit and murmured, “I’m so sorry that you have to come into this.” The Omega choked up, curling his fingers as he closed his eyes, “I’m going to do everything that I can to make sure that you are okay.”

Guren shouldn’t be happy for this. He could feel the change that had been happening. The Omega still wasn’t sure if he was okay with this at all. He was still so scared. Guren didn’t understand why he was feeling the way that he was at times. Just that he was.

“I’ll do whatever I can to protect you.” Guren whispered. “Even from him.”

That was a promise that he was determined to keep.

Guren smiled a bit more as he felt another kick as he ran his hand over the course of his stomach. The Omega had turned, moving to lay on his side as he closed his eyes to focus on the kicking. He didn’t have a choice in this. Rather he wanted this baby or not, he was going to have one soon enough. Tenri was making sure of it. Rather it was to torture him, humiliate him into knowing that he had carried his rapist’s baby. How did some people do this?

Guren still had a lot of mixed emotions. Guilt, rage, self-loathing, disgusting. Then there was a strange desire coiling up inside of him at the same time. A part of him that almost felt… happy. He didn’t want to be happy about it. Being happy about it meant that he wanted it, right? That wasn’t a feeling that he wanted to have.

All he knew was, this was happening rather he liked it or not.

Before he knew it, Guren’s stomach had completely swelled. All the signs that Guren was pregnant was there. He definitely looked heavily pregnant. Guren wasn’t exactly sure how long that it had been. The Omega didn’t know how far along he was either. Eight or nine months maybe? All he knew was, it couldn’t be long now.

Guren was growing more anxious as the days seemingly passed back. Everything was such a blur. Guren was pretty sure he was coming to terms with it. Tenri had brought in what looked like a miniature crib. A bassinet, maybe? It was right by the mattress. Easily accessible to him. It did raise the question for him. Actually, Guren had been questioning it a lot. Why did Tenri want him to have a baby? Or was Tenri just okay with the fact that he had knocked him up in the first place? Tenri could easily somehow get his hands on birth control for him, but it wasn’t something that Tenri had done. It was making him question things.

He supposed that it was too late for questions.

What was done was done.

Guren had felt sharp cramps in his abdomen for most of the day. Guren had been trying to ignore it. There was a thing known as false labor or Braxton Hicks as he heard it called. He had experienced it before. Almost freaking out from it before figuring out what it was. There was a difference between false labor and the real thing. The timing. The problem was, he had no idea. Guren had no way to track the timing of it. Tenri had to be the one to tell him that it was just false labor. It had calmed him down enough. It was just his body preparing for labor.

Guren was starting to get more nervous each time.

The Omega let out a sharp breath, rubbing at his stomach. They almost felt consistent, but he couldn’t be sure about it. Guren hated that. He just had this feeling. Guren breathed through it whenever he felt the twinge of pain going through him again as he tried to walk it off. Moving around the room as much as he could as he paced. It felt like it had been hours since it had started. Problem was, he had no way of knowing that. Guren was really wishing he even had a clock right about now.

It almost felt strange to say that he barely felt the pain. He was so used to pain at this point that it almost felt like nothing to him. It was just getting annoying. Guren turned, walking in a straight line again. It didn’t feel like it had been long before he felt it again. The Omega stopped, cracking his eyes open as he ran his hand over his stomach.

Were these… contractions?

Like, actual contractions?

Guren felt that fear hit his chest again as he looked down and placed both hands on his stomach. Was it time already? Guren felt the panic hit for a second. He was not ready for this. Guren didn’t know if he would ever be ready for this. An idea hit him as he reached down, grabbing the DVD remote and restarting the movie that was inside and stopping before the movie could start leaving the timer at zero. Stopping as the reprieve came and he just waited. Guren winced as the next one came. The Omega had started to breathe through it. In his nose and out of his mouth as he waited for it to pass. Once it did, he hit play and let the movie play as he waited again.

Once the next one hit, he stopped the movie and looked at the timer. Roughly ten minutes. During the course of it, he restarted the movie again, repeating the action. Whenever the pain stopped, he clicked play again as he returned back to pacing. Guren panted to catch his breath. This was really starting to aggravate him. The next wave of pain had him hitting the pause button and he was able to see that the timer was damn near almost exactly the same.

Ten minutes apart.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he dropped the remote and swallowed harshly. Was he in labor? The panic had hit him for a moment as he squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn’t do this. There was no way that he could. Damnit. Guren felt the frustration hit him as he turned and pressed his back in the wall before he slid down. It felt like the emotions were flooding over him again. Each of them crashing into him all at once as he shook his head.

“I can’t do this.” He whispered. “Don’t make me do this.”

It was never supposed to happen this way.

Guren tilted his head back, choking back the cry that wanted to leave him. Don’t cry. He refused to cry. Guren took in a few more deep breaths as he cracked his eyes open. Guren felt another wave of pain hit him. Contractions. He was having… contractions. Guren sniffled a bit, blinking back the tears. It didn’t matter what he thought. He had no choice.

Guren just continued sitting there as a numbness took him over. The Omega felt completely paralyzed in place as he cracked his eyes open. What if he just… refused to do this? What if he just refused to give birth? Would that kill him? Maybe. There was a small sliver of him that contemplated the idea. Would it kill the baby? Guren swallowed harshly as he closed his eyes again and leaned back. Tenri wouldn’t be able to hurt either of them then.

Maybe death would be better.

No.

Don’t think like that.

Guren made a vow to himself.

The Omega opened his eyes again and just sat there. Unmoving as each contraction started to go through him. His water hadn’t broken yet. Guren inhaled sharply as he heard the door slide open. Of course. Of course, he had to fucking show up. Tenri came around the corner, dropping everything down as his gaze fell on Guren.

Guren panted as he looked up, slowly starting to push himself up as he bowed his head. “What’s the matter?” Tenri questioned.

“I’m in labor.” Guren whispered, “I think.”

Tenri hummed, “Get on the bed.”

Guren swallowed harshly as he turned, dropping down onto the bed on his hands and knees and crawled forward before turning. The Omega’s heart was pounding as Tenri disappeared and he heard the bathroom opening up and then the faucet turning on. Tenri had been here earlier. When the cramping had just started. He still had the aftermath of that on him. Guren grimaced as he felt another contraction hit him and he curled his hands into his blanket. Tenri had came back into the room, turning and heading straight for him as he dropped down onto a knee. The contraction had ended as Guren leaned back again.

“Lay back and open your legs.” Guren felt the fear hit him again. Please don’t. “Now.” Guren squeezed his eyes shut as he did so. Moving his legs apart and propping them up as Tenri grabbed at one of his legs before reaching between him. The fear was going through him as Guren tried not to let himself panic. “Calm down. Just relax. I’m not going to hurt you.” Tenri’s tone was actually reassuring as Guren tried to make himself believe it.

The Omega gasped as Tenri’s fingers slid inside of him and then he suddenly felt pressure. Guren grimaced. This somehow felt more violating. “What are you doing?” Guren questioned. The Omega could hear the panic in his own voice as he lifted his gaze.

“I’m just checking your dilation.” Tenri stated. “You’re five centimeters dilated. Which means, you’re halfway there.” Tenri stated as he pulled his hand back. “Did your water break?”

Guren shook his head, “No, sir.”

Tenri had stood back up, turning and reaching for a large box that was under the table. He pulled it out, opening it up as Guren watched him start pulling out supplies. The Omega’s heart nearly stopped as he saw the scalpel. It wasn’t the only thing that Tenri had grabbed but it had gotten his attention. Guren quickly looked away and put his focus onto his stomach as he placed his hands protectively on it.

“Stand up for a minute.” Tenri ordered.

Slowly, Guren got back to his feet, stepping back as he watched Tenri starting to put what looked like mats onto the bed. The Omega stood there as another contraction hit him and he froze as he suddenly felt liquid splashing down his thighs. Guren’s eyes widened as he looked down at his feet. His legs were now drenched. It was like someone had thrown a bottle of water in his lap and between his feet.

He looked back up quickly, choking on the air in his throat as Tenri hummed, “Well, that answers that.”

“My water…” Guren whispered as his voice trailed off. “My water broke.”

Guren let out a sharp breath. This was happening. He was actually in labor. His baby was coming. Guren tried not to let the thoughts or feelings consume his. Those didn’t matter. Only Tenri’s did. Tenri motioned at the bed, saying, “Get on the bed and remove your clothing.”

Guren brought up his hands as they trembled. The white noise was in his ears for a moment as he undid the sash from the robe and opened it up before letting it drop to the floor. Slowly, he got back down, crawling across the bed before turning over and settling back down.

Stay calm. Try not to panic. He had to do this.

Guren… Guren could do this.

As the time passed, the contractions had started to intensify. They were getting even stronger now and much closer together. Tenri had started timing them. While Guren didn’t want Tenri anywhere near him, there was a part of him that was almost… glad that he was here. Guren didn’t know what he was doing.

Guren had stayed there. Moving only when he needed too or had too. Tenri had kept checking him. The Omega had tried to ignore the violated feeling that he was getting from feeling Tenri’s fingers slipping into his body and the pressure that would follow.

At the same time, Tenri was walking him through it. Telling him what he should be feeling. Guren was already so tired. His body was in a world of pain, and it didn’t feel like it was going to stop any time soon. As much as he kept telling himself that he could do this, he was so afraid. Guren was having no choice in having to come to terms with this. That he had to do this.

They were getting much closer together as Guren tried to focus on anything else. Guren kept talking himself through it. From the movies that he had watched to learn more about it and what he had read. What he should expect. He had read all about it. Even without Tenri’s instruction. Guren felt like he knew what to do, but this didn’t feel any less terrifying.

Even more so in the situation that he was in. No medical attention. He only had Tenri here who he absolutely didn’t want with him. There was a chance that he could die. That his baby could die. Guren was so scared. He hadn’t felt fear like this in a long time. Guren was pretty sure that the contractions were at a minute apart if that. The Omega was barely getting a reprieve between them.

Tenri had checked him again as Guren had started to feel a heavy pressure in his lower back. The Alpha made a noise, looking up at Guren and saying, “It’s time.” Tenri stopped, giving a nod, “I can feel the baby’s head.”

Guren let out a shaky breath, nodding as he whispered, “Okay.” It couldn’t be time. He was not ready for this, but he had to be.

“Spread your legs a bit more.” Tenri stated as he started getting everything pulled over and settled between Guren’s legs. The Alpha reached up, grabbing at Guren’s hands, “Hold onto your legs. It will make it easier.” Guren panted for a second as he placed his hands onto the back of his, just under his knees. “On the next contraction, you’re going to push for ten seconds.”

Guren nodded, letting out a shaky breath. The Omega pulled in a breath as he felt the next contraction hit him and he had started bearing down. He closed his eyes, finding that he was unable to breathe as he was doing it. All he could do was count in his head. He was pretty sure that he could hear Tenri counting out loud. Everything was starting to turn into white noise. Guren even felt lightheaded for a moment as he finally got to ten and stopped. The contraction came to an end as he slumped back a bit as he panted to catch his breath.

Then the next one came and Guren had repeated the action. He had to do this. Guren had cracked his eyes open, finding himself focusing on the scalpel that was on the mattress. For a split second, the thought had came to mind. He could see the vivid image of grabbing the scalpel and shoving it right into Tenri’s throat. He was ripped out of that thought as another wave of pain crashed into him and it made him cry out. It had hit him so suddenly that he hadn’t been able to brace himself for it.

Guren clawed at the back of his own legs, squeezing his eyes shut as he pushed. Ten. Push for ten. Guren stopped, panting as he dropped his head. He shook his head, “I… I can’t…” A thin layer of sweat had formed over his body from all of it.

“You’re almost there.” Tenri stated, “The head is almost out and then it will be smooth sailing from there, Guren.”

Why did Tenri sound so… reassuring?

Stop it.

Stop using that voice with him.

Why did it feel so… calming?

Guren squeezed his eyes shut, taking in another deep breath and slowly releasing it. Just as he did, another contraction crashed into him, and he squeezed his eyes shut again as he repeated the action again. “There you go.” Tenri said, “Keep going.” As he stopped, Guren dropped his hands, pushing himself up a bit as he squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head. It was too much. He couldn’t do this. “Just one more.” Guren froze as he felt a hand against his cheek, and he cracked his eyes open to see Tenri looking at him. “One more and then the baby is here. You wouldn’t want the fruits of your labor to be for nothing, right?” Guren felt lightheaded again as he panted. He didn’t know why he did it, but he had leaned into Tenri’s touch. Maybe it was because of all of this. That he was in a lot of pain, and he was utterly exhausted. “One more time.”

The next one hit and Guren bit back the cry as he closed his eyes again and pushed. That lightheadedness was hitting him tenfold as he couldn’t breathe during the duration of it.

One… Two… Three.

Push. Push. Push.

Four. Five. Six.

Keep pushing.

He was almost there.

Guren could do this.

Seven. Eight. Nine… Ten.

Guren gasped as he suddenly felt relief and he felt the baby slip out of his body. The Omega fell back on the mattress as the loud, piercing cry ripped through the room. Guren panted as he cracked his eyes open and Tenri had moved to place the screaming, crying newborn on his chest. Guren had completely frozen as his gaze settled on his baby.

The Omega had no idea what he felt in that moment as he brought his arms up and curled them around the baby. Placing a hand on the back of his baby’s head as he let out a soft laugh as a smile broke out onto his face.

His baby.

He could see little tuffs of ashen hair underneath the fluids that were on their body as they flailed, clearly not so happy with coming into the world as Guren felt tears coming to his eyes. The Omega blinked them away, reaching up and wiping the back of his finger on the baby’s cheek.

“Hi.” Guren whispered softly in his exhaustion. He had barely heard the sound of his own voice. Before he knew it, he whispered, “You’re so beautiful.”

“A little girl.” Tenri stated. A towel was placed over the baby as Tenri reached out and started to wipe away the fluids. Guren was too tired to even say anything as he curled up a bit. There was blood on his thighs now. Not much but that was normal from what he read. His focus was entirely on the baby. “You did excellent, Guren.”

Guren froze as Tenri’s lips pressed into the side of his forehead and it brought him back to reality for a moment. The Omega curled his arms around the baby as he let out a shaky breath. What happened now? Slowly, the baby was quieting down as Guren looked back to his baby’s face.

A little girl.

He had a daughter.

She needed a name. Guren had found himself at one point writing down random ones in his notebooks, but he had this feeling in him that he wouldn’t actually be able to name his own baby. Guren sniffled a bit, closing his eyes as he leaned forward and nuzzled his cheek against his baby.

“Our baby needs a name, Guren.” Tenri stated softly, “What do you want to call her?”

Guren felt the shock hit him as he looked over to Tenri with wide eyes, “I get to name her?”

Tenri hummed, looking between the two of them before looking back at Guren. “Name her.”

Guren took in a deep breath, looking back down at his baby. What would be a good name for her? Guren was actually stunned at that. He wasn’t expecting it, but it made a fluttering feeling come to his stomach. Tenri actually meant it? He got to name his baby?

“I don’t know.” Guren whispered.

“I’m sure you’ve thought of something.” Tenri murmured as he reached out and brushed some of Guren’s sweaty bangs away from his face. “Now, tell me what you want to name her.”

Guren ran it through his head. He needed the perfect name. The Omega had no idea what to name her. There had to be something fitting for her. Guren rocked a bit before a smile came to his face. He knew what he wanted to name her. “Asuka.” Guren whispered.

“Alright,” Tenri murmured, “Her name will be Asuka.”

Tenri had moved away from him, leaving him with the baby as Guren put his gaze back on her. He had no idea what he was going to do or how he was going to do this. Guren just closed his eyes, leaning forward as he cradled his baby to him.

What he did know was that he had to do everything that he possibly could for her.

Chapter Text

Asuka.

His daughter.

Guren had a… daughter.

Guren was so tired, but he found that he couldn’t stop looking at her. Asuka was fast asleep now. Guren was lying on his side, still unable to sleep despite how exhausted at he was from childbirth. She was so… small. Tenri actually let Guren name her. She was cleaned up now, fed, put in clothing, and just fast asleep. Guren found himself running the back of his finger over her face. She had Tenri’s ashen hair and his amber eyes. It was definitely clear who her father was. Well, kind of. Despite that, Guren couldn’t stop the thought. She really was beautiful.

This baby was so small. So defenseless. She would need him to be completely dependent on. She would need Guren to care for her. Tend to her. Guren didn’t know the first thing that he was doing. He was just a kid himself, and he was being expected to care for a baby.

A product of his…

Guren forced himself not to think about it.

It wasn’t her fault. She was innocent in Tenri’s sins.

She seemed perfectly healthy. Guren couldn’t judge it though. He wasn’t a Doctor. If he had to judge just by looking at her, he would say that. Guren could always be wrong, and that was a fear that he had.

Tenri was gone for now. Cleaning up the mess. Guren was too tired to move. Too tired to put clothing back on. His body was sore now. His abdomen even more so. Guren pulled his hand back, continuing to look at her face. She had long eyelashes like him. In that moment, he wondered what kind of person she would be. Like an Ichinose or a… Hiragi? Why did Tenri even want him to go through with a pregnancy? Couldn’t it just have been simpler for Tenri to just force him to terminate the pregnancy instead of making him carry to term and then give birth? It didn’t make sense to him, but he couldn’t question it. His thoughts and feelings didn’t matter. That was clear to him.

Guren thought about it. What if he just ran? Took her and ran? The Hiragi family… They would ruin her. Ruin any chance that she might have in this world. Guren couldn’t deny that there weren’t good people who came with the Hiragi name. They were a dime in a dozen compared to those who were just… horrendous. He didn’t want her to be like that. Honestly, Guren still didn’t know what he felt. Though, it felt like there was a shift that happened.

This baby was part… him.

That’s what Guren was trying to focus on.

Then that question came back to mind: What the Hell was he supposed to do?

Guren smiled a bit, stroking at his daughter’s cheek a bit more, “I’m sorry you had to come into this.” He knew he was just pretty much talking to himself right now. That was fine. It felt good. “There are so many people I hope you get to meet. You’d love all of them… And they’d love you.” Guren traced his fingers across the bit of hair that she had. Would she ever get too? Guren still felt so lost. He had no idea what he was going to do. Everything was going to be different now.

It did bring the thought that Tenri might have decided to let him keep the baby just as a way to have another bargaining chip over his head. She was so small and defenseless, and honestly, he wouldn’t put it past the man to do something like that.

“I won’t let him hurt you.” Guren found himself whispering as he started adjusting the little hat on her head. “I can take it.” Guren sighed as he shuffled a bit more into the pillows and he could feel his eyes growing heavier. He had no idea what he was going to do or how he was going to do it. He had no choice but to learn. Guren could do it. It wasn’t like he had a choice. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Guren let his eyes slip shut, curling up a bit more with the promise on the tip of his tongue. He had no choice. Guren had to do this no matter what. No one was going to get hurt because of him. Guren could endure it.

He just had to keep that promise.

Shinya sat in his room. Staring at the walls. Staring at the window. This could be one of the last times that he was ever in this place. Kureto had graduated. The rest of them were moving onto their second year. It felt like the school year had blown by. Shinya was thinking of every possible thing that he could do. Shinya was still contemplating Kureto’s offer. He had only mentioned it the one time, but it had stayed with Shinya the entire time. Shinya had mentioned it to the others. Surprisingly, they were urging him to do it.

Would Tenri even care? The man was gone more often than not. It wasn’t like he really paid attention to any of them except if they were training. He used his goons to keep an eye on them.

Shinya reached for his phone, unlocking it as he stared at his home screen for a second.

The last few months have been numbing. Shinya had been carrying on with his everyday life. The young Alpha was trying everything that he could. It wasn’t like he had much of a choice. Life didn’t just stop. Even if he wanted it too for just a bit.

Shinya clicked his contacts and scrolled to the list to find the one that he was looking for. He pulled it up to his ear. Closing his eyes as the call went straight to voicemail. He heard Guren’s voice come through for a second and it made a slight smile come to his face. It wasn’t the same. He would do anything just to be able to hear even a snarky comment come from him. God, he missed him. Shinya wanted him back. Shinya hung up the call after leaving a brief message. It was so stupid, and he was going to singlehandedly fill the voicemail box. He was surprised it hadn’t happened already. It wasn’t like Guren would ever hear them, but there was something so strangely comforting about it.

Shinya stared at Guren’s contact for a moment before he exited out of it and went back through his contacts to get to another one that he was looking for. The young Alpha clicked it and brought it up to his ear again. He waited for a moment before he heard, “Hello?”

“Hey,” Shinya murmured, “I’m not bothering you, am I?”

“Of course not, Lord Shinya.” Sakae’s soothing voice came through. Sakae had been very… fatherly towards him over the last few months. Shinya had found himself calling the man sometimes just to speak with him. Maybe it was like having another piece of Guren with him. Guren adored his father. Looked up to him. It just felt… nice. “Something going on?”

“Not really.” Shinya admitted, “I’m not even sure why I called to be honest.”

“You know that you can call me at any time, Lord Shinya.” Sakae sounded tired. He did most days now. Which was completely understandable. Shinya honestly didn’t know how the man just hadn’t fallen apart yet. It was clear that it was wearing on him, but it was like something was driving him. Even whenever Shinya got to see the man from time to time whenever he came to Shibuya, Sakae always looked so tired and worn out, but a smile graced his face, and he held his back straight.

“I was wondering,” Shinya murmured, “The next time you’re in Shibuya if you’d like to… I dunno…” Shinya’s voice trailed as he reached up and ran a hand through his hair. “Like to go get a coffee or something sometime?”

“Of course, Lord Shinya.” Sakae replied almost instantly, “I’ll let you know when I’m in town.”

Shinya smiled a bit, humming softly, “Okay, cool.” He whispered, “How are you holding up?”

“I have had better days.” Sakae said back to him. “But I am doing well enough.”

“Good.” Shinya honestly didn’t know what to say to him. He didn’t even know why he called. Shinya could only guess that it was just comforting. Everything felt like a whirlwind, and he just didn’t know what to do now. “I’m sure you’re still a busy man, so I will let you go.”

“Alright.” Sakae murmured, “Take care of yourself, Lord Shinya.”

“You too.” Shinya whispered as he gave a final pleasantry and hung up the phone. He threw his phone down onto the bed before he was falling back.

He turned his gaze, looking out to the falling sun as he watched the sun starting to go down.

Even though he knew that there probably wasn’t a chance, he wondered if Guren could see it.

Guren was carefully learning what to do. It wasn’t easy. There was still a sense of helplessness that was going through him. Having Asuka around felt kind of… good. Guren hated that he had the thought. The Omega did have newfound fears that he never thought that he would have. He was afraid. He was afraid for her. Guren just had to keep telling himself that it would be okay. That he had made the right decision.

Now that Asuka was here, Guren didn’t know what he thought about his previous escape attempt. He had stopped himself that night because he was terrified of what Tenri would do if he had woken up and realized that Guren was gone. Now, an escape attempt seemed even more possible. Realistically, Asuka was physical proof of what Tenri had done to him. Tenri could twist it. Say that he had consented. The age of consent in Tokyo was sixteen. That would be absolutely something Tenri would do.

Guren had Asuka in his arms, slowly bouncing her as he walked around. Guren didn’t have much room to move around. Tenri was still keeping him shackled. It wasn’t like he could get out. Guren was absolutely certain that Tenri would have the door locked from the outside in the case if Guren had managed to free himself from his bindings rather it had been the handcuffs or the ankle shackle.

There was a part of him that did regret not running that night, and another part that knew it had to be the right choice.

Guren looked down at his daughter, humming a bit under his breath. She was wide awake right now. Looking right up at him with an amber gaze. Guren still didn’t know if he was doing this right. He was going entirely based off of everything he read and just instinct. He needed to get her asleep before Tenri arrived. Guren didn’t know how long it had been since she had been born, but if she was asleep, maybe Tenri would leave her alone. Now that she was here, he had no doubt in his mind that Tenri would resort right back to what he had done before. No matter if he was healed or not.

“It’s okay.” The Omega murmured, bouncing on his feet slightly. Guren still had a twinge of pain in his abdomen. His body was still so sore. Guren was still bleeding. It was light, but he would wake up with blood on his thighs. It was normal. His body was healing. He had a large, gaping wound inside of his body until his womb healed. The bleeding should stop soon. Tenri even told him it was normal.

Guren had found himself telling his daughter about his loved ones. He didn’t know what else to do. It felt good to just speak about them. It did have him wondering if Tenri was just going to keep them in here. This was no place for a baby. Tenri really couldn’t expect his own baby to live in a place like this? It was one thing for Guren. He could handle it. Asuka was an innocent baby that didn’t ask to be brought into Guren’s shitty situation.

Guren was finding it difficult to look at her sometimes. Even with that alluring feeling that he got, he was still having that inkling feeling in the back of his mind. It was hard to look at her. He did see Tenri in her. Not just her looks. He wouldn’t even say it was her specifically. But the remembrance of knowing how she came to be. What Tenri had done to him to make her existence possible. Guren was trying to draw a line. She really did feel like a reminder. It wasn’t her fault, and that’s what he kept having to remind himself of. It was hard, but Guren felt like he might be able to do it.

Asuka made a noise in his arms as Guren turned and bounced her again. She seemed the calmest right in his arms. He had to admit that it did feel nice. He wouldn’t say she was fussy, but almost like she needed someone to hold her.

Guren… understood that feeling.

Guren just kept doing it. Repeating the actions until he slowly watched her being unable to keep her eyes open. The Omega hummed softly under his breath the entire time until the second that she had fallen asleep. Carefully, he had moved across the mattress, kneeling down so he could slip her into the bassinet. Guren had made sure that he didn’t accidentally wake her back up before he sat down and took a moment to just watch her.

Guren sighed, turning and falling onto his back as he stared up at the ceiling. He turned his gaze, looking right at the crescent moon carving as he reached out and grazed his fingers across it.

He needed to be making the right decision.

Sakae was in Shibuya again for the first time in a while. He found himself sitting in the small coffee shop, just waiting for the moment that Shinya showed up. Shinya had been calling him quite often. The boy just needed an outlet. He needed someone close to Guren. Sakae understood it. Sakae knew how much this boy cared about his son despite the last name that he had. Guren spoke very fondly of Shinya whenever he was mentioned. Sakae knew the kid just needed someone to talk to. Someone who probably wasn’t one of his friends.

Sakae sipped on his coffee as Shinya had walked in. Shinya had walked over, giving him a smile as he slipped down. Shinya seemed to be one of those guys who showed one thing on their face but felt something else entirely.

Shinya had ordered himself a coffee as he sat down. For a moment, he looked awkward before he looked down. “Thanks for coming to see me, Sakae.”

“Anytime, Lord Shinya.” Sakae stated.

There was a glimmer in Shinya’s eyes. Sakae just kept watching him for a second as Shinya sighed and leaned back. “I keep asking myself why I asked you here. I guess I don’t actually know.”

“That’s alright.” The Alpha Ichinose replied as he took a drink of his coffee. “Something on your mind?”

“A lot, I guess.” Shinya murmured as his coffee came to the table and was placed down for him. The two had fallen in silence for a moment before Shinya had spoken up again. “I’ve been thinking about him a lot.”

Sakae gave a gentle smile as he whispered, “I do too.” Shinya had looked back to him as Sakae kept the smile on his face. “I think about him every day.”

“How do you do it?” Shinya questioned, looking over to him, “How do you…”

“Keep going?” Sakae questioned back.

“Yeah.” The young Alpha whispered.

“It’s not easy.” Sakae stated, “And I don’t think it will ever be easy.” Sakae kept watching Shinya’s face. It was like Shinya didn’t know how to actually express himself or say how he really felt. From what he knew, Shinya was Guren’s best friend. They did everything together. “I’m taking it one day at a time.”

Shinya nodded, taking a drink of his coffee before placing it down. “Nothing feels right anymore.”

“No,” Sakae agreed, “It doesn’t.” Sakae sighed as he leaned forward, giving his best smile to the young Alpha as he went on, “Even when it doesn’t feel easy, remember that he would want you to keep going with your life. Do good in school. Keep your friends in your life and be with them. He would not want you to break down.”

Shinya gave a soft breath and looked back to Sakae, “Is that how you do it?”

Sakae nodded. “I know my son.” He replied, “And I know that I need to be strong for him… Just as much as he would be for the rest of us.”

Shinya had smiled a bit, “Yeah, he’s that kind of guy.” Shinya looked down, staring at his coffee as he whispered, “I just want him back.”

Sakae had paused for a moment as he noticed that twinkle back in Shinya’s eyes. He wasn’t sure what it was but in that moment, it felt like dots were starting to connect together. This is what Guren didn’t want to tell him. It was so small and so subtle. From the tone of Shinya’s voice to the look in his eyes, it was clear to him now. Guren had the same look in his eye back then.

He completely understood now. Guren wasn’t embarrassed due to the conversation. He was protecting Shinya. Shinya wasn’t just Guren’s best friend. He was his boyfriend.

Sakae had reached out, placing his hand over Shinya’s to make the boy look back up. The young Alpha looked at him for a moment and Sakae smiled. “You just keep your head up, alright?” Sakae stated, “I don’t know what is going to happen in the future, but you just need to keep your head up and keep going.”

Shinya had looked back up at him and he smiled a bit as he nodded. “Okay.” Shinya whispered.

Sakae leaned back, smiling a bit more as he said, “Well, tell me how you’ve been.”

Shinya seemed to relax more as he also reached for his coffee. Sakae just listened to him as he spoke. Right now, Shinya needed someone to just listen to him. Be there for him in a way that his friends couldn’t. Someone with a closer connection to Guren.

As Sakae sat there, for a moment, his mind ventured off to Guren. he would keep the secret. Guren didn’t want to tell him. So, Sakae never put the dots together. He never figured it out. Guren would come home, and Guren could tell him for himself. That was what he was going to let happen.

So, what the two of them did was talk.

For the first time since Guren’s abduction, Sakae felt a genuine smile come to his face.

Guren hadn’t realized that he had fallen asleep until he woke up to the sound of Tenri coming in. The Omega guessed that he was becoming more hyper vigilant to sounds now. He had taken a moment to double check and make sure that Asuka stayed asleep. Thankfully, she did as Tenri came further into the room, dropping down his bag as he reached over and turned on the lantern.

Guren rubbed at his eyes, pushing himself up as Tenri silently moved to his ankle shackle to release it. The Alpha reached out for his arm and Guren had to be careful of not accidentally kicking the bassinet as he was lead to the bathroom.

“You need a shower.” Tenri stated as he unlocked the bathroom and pushed Guren inside. There it was again. Guren’s heart twisted as the roughness had returned and the Alpha had walked over to the shower while Guren took his moment to just take care of himself. Tenri flipped on the shower as Guren was standing back up, washing his hands, and brushing his teeth. “Strip.”

Guren kept himself from giving an audible sigh as he stepped back and pulled the t-shirt off. The Omega dropped it to the floor as he curled his arms around himself. Tenri started pulling his own clothing off as Guren was ushered into the shower. The water felt amazing on his body as he found his heart pounding a bit harder in his chest as he closed his eyes and just let himself relax. He let the water work his body and the tense muscles.

Guren cracked his eyes open whenever Tenri stepped in. Guren wasn’t allowed to wash his own body. Either he had to ask permission to do so or Tenri would do it himself. Guren had to force himself to relax as he felt Tenri’s hands moving up his arms. His stomach twisted as Tenri pressed into his back. Calm down. Remain calm. Tenri never really did anything in the shower. Sometimes, he would touch him, but he typically waited to get Guren to that room.

The Omega had to just focus on calming himself down. He stayed frozen. Not moving as Tenri washed his body. Guren hated how at one point he had started melting into it. Closing his eyes and finding himself falling back into it. Tenri’s touch was the only one that he really remembered now. Guren almost couldn’t recall what it felt like for someone else to touch him. Not even something as simple as a hug. Why was that going away? Why couldn’t he remember what it felt like?

Just accept his touch.

That was all that he could do.

Guren cracked his eyes open to focus on the water. Watching it turn from clear to a shade of pink to clear again. It felt good to be clean. To have the layer of sweat that had build up during labor washing off of him. The blood being cleaned away. His hair being washed for the first time in days. Guren was trying to ignore the way that Tenri’s touch felt. He wanted to be repulsed by it. Guren was. But, somehow, he was finding himself falling into it.

It was wrong. So completely wrong, but he couldn’t help it. It was such a gentle touch compared to what Tenri was used too. Guren closed his eyes again, digging his nails into his arm. Don’t feel a thing. Don’t even think. Just let himself float away.

Yet he was being pulled right back.

What was wrong with him?

Tenri had made him suffer in every way possible. He should not be finding himself wanting to lean into this touch. All of the soreness in his body was working out of his system before Tenri had turned off the water and made Guren get out. Thankfully, Tenri didn’t shove him into the floor this time. The Alpha just let him step out like normal. He was handed a towel to dry his body with as Tenri toweled off his hair. That was one thing that he noticed Tenri liked to do. Guren just held the towel to himself until the second that he was forced to drop it.

Quietly, they had left the bathroom and Tenri locked the door behind them. As they walked into the main part once more, Guren had taken a moment to check on the baby to see that she was still fast asleep. It did relieve him to see. Tenri had stepped up behind him, placing his hands onto the Omega’s shoulders and dug his thumbs in.

“You did well.” Tenri murmured. Guren inhaled sharply, trying to ignore the feeling that come to the pit of his stomach as he kept his gaze on his daughter. “You shouldn’t feel upset. You did a good thing.”

Did he?

Guren didn’t know exactly what to feel still. There was so much that he wanted to say. He kept the words tucked away. Tenri had pushed a bit at his shoulders, guiding him back to the bed and telling him to sit down. Guren did just that. The Omega wanted to put clothes back on. It might not be much, but it felt like it kept him covered at least. That wasn’t something that he could do until Tenri gave the okay.

Tenri walked over to his bag, grabbing out the normal paper bag and something for Guren to drink on to hand it to him. “You need your strength.”

Guren really hated the sound of that. The Omega kept having this gut feeling that Tenri’s sadistic nature was going to come back. The baby was here. There was no risk to the baby anymore since she was now laying safely inside of her bassinet. Guren just silently ate his food, occasionally peeking up at Tenri to keep an eye on him. Guren didn’t want to think about what this man was about to do to him.

Would the gentler touch be completely gone?

Probably.

“Now that you’ve given birth,” Tenri stated as he sat down on the crate and looked at him, “Your training can start back up fully.”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered as he finished the bite that he had just ate on. Guren stomach had started to twist violently at the thought. All the images were coming back to mind. He felt like Tenri had barely scratched the surface of what he wanted to do. Guren was here solely to satisfy Tenri’s needs.

What if Tenri got… tired of him?

What would happen then?

Guren felt almost sicker to his stomach at the thought. He needed Tenri to let him go. Would Tenri just kill him when he was finished with him? Would he let him go? It just made the questions come back to mind. Guren was trying not to think about them. He had heard the stories about Tenri’s past lovers. What had happened to them. As far as he was aware, all of them were… dead.

There was one thought that came to mind: It was harder for someone to kill you if they liked you.

How did he get Tenri to like him? By playing into the perfect fantasy for him that Tenri couldn’t kill him? Bend himself to every part of his will to try and find out a way to do so? Guren had to tread carefully. Tenri was holding him to everything that was in that contract. Every single word that he had been forced to sign.

Guren had to do whatever it took now. It wasn’t just about him. His loved ones. His friends. His father. His daughter. They were relying on him. Even if they didn’t know it. Guren stood between Tenri and all of them. It was the one itty bitty source of power that he did have in this situation. As long as if Tenri continued to want to use him, he would abide by the same rules, right? Tenri kept saying he would keep his word as long as Guren listened to him. That was something that he could do.

From what he was gathering, Tenri needed someone that he could completely control. Someone who would take the abuse and submit to heavy sexual deprived practices. Someone who could take the pain. Tenri had started to become more upfront with it, but he seemed to be hiding exactly what he wanted to do. He wanted Guren to train to be the perfect submissive, slave partner. Guren was no equal to him. From what he knew, it was all supposed to be roleplay and fantasy but not for Tenri. Tenri wanted an actual sex slave. Someone that he could beat down and break apart.

Guren turned his gaze to Asuka again. Just watching her sleep. She looked so peaceful. He even had to admit that she was absolutely beautiful to him. The Omega had kept eating on his small meal as Tenri had walked over and scooped up Asuka from her place. It had nearly made Guren’s heart stop from seeing it, but he had forced himself not to react. A wave of protectiveness had hit him, but he knew that he couldn’t react.

Tenri had a smile on his face as he held the baby, just walking around the room with her as he looked at Guren and said, “Finish your food.”

Guren swallowed harshly. Just do as he was told. Guren had slowly started to finish his food as he kept watching Tenri. Tenri was humming under his breath. Maybe holding Asuka would be a way to get a rise out of him. Guren couldn’t fall for anything now. Now, Tenri would be more than willing to lash out at him. Tenri wouldn’t hurt the baby. Would he? Guren had to be careful with what he did now.

Guren finished up his food, whispering, “She looks just like her Daddy.”

Tenri had stopped what he was doing. It had completely stopped the Alpha right in his path as he turned his attention to Guren. “She does.” Tenri replied.

Guren looked down for a second, wondering if he had said something wrong at first as he let out a shaky breath. “I’m sorry, Master.” He decided to change up the words just in case. From what he knew, that word should hit Tenri a bit harder and keep him from doing something. Maybe. “I didn’t mean to speak out of line.”

“No,” Tenri mused as he looked back to the baby. Guren had lifted his gaze slightly to look at him through his bangs for a second. “That is just fine.” Tenri had walked over to place Asuka down. Guren could feel his stomach twist. Tenri had turned to look at him for a moment as a smirk started to come to his face. “Stand.”

Guren did just that. The Omega inhaled sharply, feeling his heart starting to pound as he clasped his hands behind his back and bowed his head. “How can I serve you, Master?”

Tenri walked over, going to stand directly in front of him. “Say it again.”

“Master.” Guren whispered.

“No,” Tenri muttered, “Say it again.”

What did he mean?

Guren’s heart was racing as he looked around for a second before he was looking over to the bassinet and he froze. Oh shit. He knew what he wanted. Guren swallowed down the lump in his throat, curling his fingers, “Daddy.”

Tenri had grabbed his arm after that, jerking him right over to where the bunker was.

All Guren could do was comply.

Chapter Text

It had been a year since Guren had been abducted. A year of not knowing where the Hell he ended up. A year of having absolutely no answers. Nothing had changed. It really was like Guren just vanished. Shinya had ended up taking Kureto’s offer. Hell, pretty much all of them got the Hell out of there. Shinya wasn’t sure if Tenri had even noticed that they had left. They still saw each other and the man never commented on it. Mahiru had even taken Shinoa with her. Still, nothing. Good riddance to him. Shinya could care less. He was just glad to be out of that place. It felt like Sakae had given him that final push that he needed to make the decision, and he was able to do it.

Nothing was the same anymore. They were trying to move on, but they were all catching themselves accidentally saying Guren’s name in a conversation as if to get his attention. Then the reality would settle back on them as they realized Guren wasn’t there. Sayuri and Shigure still hadn’t returned to the apartment. Both refused to step foot inside without Guren there. Guren’s abduction had hit all of them hard.

They were all still attending school. Guren was still supposed to be in his class. Guren’s seat remained empty, and Shinya sat by it still. Guren might have hated this place, but he still had every intention of finishing school here.

Nothing felt right anymore.

But, Sakae had been right. They had to keep going with their heads up. That is what Guren would have wanted. So, that was what Shinya was going to do. He refused to give up. He refused to let go of hope. If Sakae could be strong for Guren, the rest of them could too. Falling apart was not an option.

Shinya was sitting in his new room. It was just him and Kureto here. He was sure that Kureto wouldn’t care if Shinya’s friends came over. Shinya was getting everything put away. It felt so strange to be able to do whatever he wanted with his own bedroom. It felt like the things that he had in here would be safe.

It was a good feeling. Rather he wanted to admit that or not. From what he knew, Tenri wasn’t throwing a fit over them all being gone, and honestly, he could care less right now.

Getting everything put away wasn’t necessarily a priority, but he would have to do it eventually. Shinya was mindlessly doing it as music played. Kureto was out of the house for the time being. He was freshly graduated and off doing his own things. Shinya looked behind him at the small portable printer that he had bought. It was printing out pictures. That was something that he was never allowed to have before. Well, he could but not for what he wanted.

Shinya had stopped putting his clothes away long enough to stop and walk over to it. The silver-haired Alpha reached down for the photos and smiled a bit. He had started printing out all the ones that he could think of. There were a few with Guren that he stopped to just look at for a bit longer than he probably should have. Shinya walked over to the wall above his desk, grabbing for pushpins to plaster them onto the wall. It felt so strange to just hang things up like this. Once he had gotten them all up, he looked at them for a moment before he returned back to unpacking.

There was still a lot that he had to do. He’d probably spend the next two years here and go from there. Shinya doubted that he would be here a lot of the time. He had been spending more and more time away from home. Shinya had pretty much been spending all of his free time with his friends.

Shinya’s phone pinged on the bed, and he had reached for it, noticing that it was the group chat. He sent back his own reply, clicking the button once more before throwing the phone down.

Shinya had turned, sighing a bit as he looked around. This would be good for him. A nice fresh start. There was no leash here. Well, sort of. He still had to comply to the Hiragi rules, but it was a lot less than it was being under Tenri’s roof. Kureto was very laid back compared to him even if he could be a hard ass.

It would all be okay in the end.

This would be good for him.

It did feel like everything changed, but Guren had also been right about his thought with Tenri. The abuse had came back tenfold. Back were the hard lashes that made him want to scream out every time he was struck. The cruelty was back. Then there was suddenly another side of Tenri. The one who had started showering him in affection. It was so hot and cold that it was starting to give him whiplash. Guren just knew that he had to thread cautiously whenever it came to Tenri. He never knew when the man would suddenly lose his shit on him.

Guren had put a lot of focus into the baby. Practically throwing himself into it. Since he was going to be doing this and he had no other choice, Guren was going to do the best that he possibly could. Caring for her gave him this sense of purpose aside from his body being used. It felt like she was growing every single day. She was definitely a lot bigger than she was. She was making more sounds. Like cooing noises or little noises that he couldn’t quite make out. From what Guren could see, she enjoyed kicking her hands and feet.

The Omega was sitting on the mattress with a random movie playing in the DVD player. Asuka was right in front of him on her back. Guren was writing down in his notebook as she kicked her legs without a care in the world. Guren was listening to her coo. Looking between his notebook and her as he wrote down whatever came to mind. Guren had to admit that he still didn’t know what he felt. He would even admit that he didn’t know if he loved his child or not.

Guren would find himself sometimes mindlessly talking to her. Saying whatever came to mind and she would just look at him. She looked so curious. Sometimes, he caught her looking at the television. Like the noise was catching her attention. He would think it might even be the colors that caught her eye. Were babies always so… curious? Either way, he was enjoying his bit of time. He wasn’t sure how old that she was. Maybe two months if he went based off of what he read. She slept a lot, but she also woke up constantly. Guren barely slept because of it. Between caring for her and whenever Tenri demanded his services. She was still alive, so he had to be doing something right.

Guren’s attention had been grabbed whenever she kept kicking his leg. He closed up the notebook, dropping it down in its normal spot with the pen before turning his attention on her. “Excuse me, ma’am,” Guren started as he moved to look at her. Her amber eyes moved to him as he smiled a bit, “You’re no longer growing inside of me, so who says you get to kick me now?” All she did was coo and kick at his leg again as she moved her arms around.

Guren laughed softly, reaching for her to pick her up. He was careful of her neck, slipping a hand behind it as he turned to lean back against his pillows as he leaned her against them. Tenri had supplied him with a few changes of clothing for her as well as all of the supplies that he would need. He touched at her mitten covered hands and leaned back as she just cooed again.

“You just want my attention, huh?” Guren murmured.

Again, he received a coo.

Guren smiled a bit, leaning forward and nuzzling his nose against her face. He kept looking for it. Looking for signs of him despite the baby’s appearance. Right now, that’s all it seemed to be. He couldn’t judge that. He knew that. Especially right now. She was just a baby. It was just always a thought that he had in his mind.

He wanted nothing more than to make sure that his baby didn’t end up like those in the Hiragi family. He wanted so much for her, but he didn’t know if that would ever happen.

“You know,” Guren whispered, “You have a grandpa. He’s… He’s a good man. He’d love you if you got to meet him.” His chest tightened for a moment thinking about his father. Right now, thinking about his loved ones seemed like the only way that he was surviving. He could deal with the abuse. He could deal with everything that Tenri threw his way. As long as if the others were alive, and he would be able to cope with it all. “And you’d have so many Aunties and Uncles who would adore you.” Guren sniffled a bit as the emotion started to hit him. “I want you to meet them, but I don’t know if that will ever happen.”

Asuka had cooed again, kicking her feet slightly against his stomach. Guren smiled a bit as he reached over, grabbing in between the mattress and wall to pull out his bracelet. The Omega leaned back again, murmuring, “I want you to be able to feel love.” Guren whispered. He had no idea what he actually felt for her yet. Wasn’t he supposed to love his own child? He felt an allure there. He could feel the pull. The desires and the instincts. It was all just so confusing. Guren looked to the bracelet for a moment, running his fingers over it before bringing it closer.

Asuka reached out for it, attempting to curl her mitten-covered hand over it. Guren just let himself look at it for a moment. It had been a while since he had pulled it out. Guren kept being afraid that Tenri was going to take it from him. Guren looked between it and his baby as he whispered, “Someone special gave this to me.” Guren smiled a bit as Asuka cooed again, throwing her arm up and kicking again. “One day… You’ll find people. People like I did.” Guren curled his fingers around the bracelet. “I hope that you’ll find friends who won’t ever leave you.” The Omega let out a soft breath, “Or… That you don’t have to live a life like this.”

Guren curled his fingers completely around the bracelet as he pulled his daughter forward. Careful with how he maneuvered her to place his forehead against hers.

He hoped that maybe one day… He could love this little girl like a parent should.

Guren smiled softly, nuzzling at her cheek again as he felt mitten hands tapping at him. “Oh, sweet girl.” He whispered. How could something so… innocent come from something so undeniably vile? Guren had been asking himself that ever since he had learned he was pregnant. He wasn’t even sure what he wanted anymore. What he was supposed to feel. It was all so confusing to him. He was having emotions that he felt like he shouldn’t have. He just had to go with all of it.

Guren’s head popped up as the door suddenly slid open. The Omega’s heart lurched for a moment as he curled his arms protectively around Asuka as Tenri came in. He had noticed that Tenri didn’t close the door. Guren frowned a bit as Tenri walked right over to him, kneeling down and undoing the cuff on his ankle.

“Get up.” Tenri ordered as Guren pulled his legs to himself and got to his feet. He wanted to question what was going on. For a moment, he wondered if Tenri was going to kill him. If this was finally the moment that Tenri was tired of him. Tenri had reached into his pocket and the Omega felt his stomach fall as he saw the cuffs in his hand. “Now the question is if I will need to use this.”

“What’s going on?” Guren questioned, keeping his eyes on the cuffs for a second.

“It’s a surprise.” Tenri stated, giving him a smile. A surprise could either mean a spontaneous gift or something… worse. The Alpha reached forward, placing his hand on Guren’s lower back and nudged his head, “Come on.”

Guren’s heart had started to pound as Tenri had pulled him forward. He found himself being guided towards the door as the Omega felt the dread hitting him. Was this it? Was this the moment that Tenri killed him? Ever since he got here, he hadn’t been out of this place. He didn’t know how long that it had truly been. Guren pulled Asuka a bit closer to his chest, eyeing Tenri through the corner of his eye as they got to the door.

Guren had stopped for a second, his heart pounding as he saw the outdoors. It was night out. He could smell the outdoors. Tenri had once again just urged him forward as he hesitated to take a step out. The night air felt so good on him. The Omega closed his eyes, pulling in a sharp breath as he felt the wind brushing against him. It felt so… good to be outside. Guren just took a moment to enjoy it. Would this be the last time he would ever experience it? It had been so long since he had gotten to be outside. It just felt… really good.

Guren cracked his eyes back open, smiling a bit as he found himself looking up to the night sky. The stars that littered the sky and the bit of the moon that he could see. Guren felt like he couldn’t move. He didn’t want to stop. He wanted to get to enjoy it for a bit longer. He never thought he would miss the way that the air felt in his hair. Or the look of the night sky.

Guren bounced on his feet a bit, murmuring, “Look at the pretty stars.” Asuka was wide away, looking around with curiosity as Guren felt the sting in his eyes. He could feel the tears forming, but he refused to let that change. He refused to cry. “They’re so beautiful, aren’t they?”

Tenri had stepped away from him. Guren couldn’t feel his gaze on him as the Omega turned his gaze to look at him. Tenri was walking over to a gate while Guren stopped to look around. He was surrounded by trees. There was a semi-large yard that he was standing in. For just a split second, he thought of running. How fast could he run with Asuka in his arms? Could he get away? Where was he? There was nothing around to tell him where he was. Guren turned his head, looking at what he had came out. A shed?

It felt like time slowed for a second as the thought crossed his mind. He didn’t know if he’d be able to do it. What would Tenri do if he took off? Every possibility went through his head. Guren swallowed harshly as he caressed at the back of his baby’s head.

Run.

Run.

Guren ripped himself back to reality as he looked down to his baby. He couldn’t do it. If he escaped, if he ran, every single one of them would get hurt. No. He couldn’t. Tenri would catch him before he ever got the chance for that. The Omega pulled in a shaky breath as he bounced on his feet slightly.

The gate had been opened by Tenri as the Alpha looked over to him, “Come here.” Tenri ordered.

Guren let out another breath as he started walking over to him. It didn’t take him long to cross the area to get over to where Tenri was. The Alpha had reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder as he motioned for Guren to go through the gate. The Omega took a moment to just look around. Tenri had led him through a path that led him to a backyard. His gaze fell onto a large house as he frowned for a moment. That was so… familiar to him.

Guren realized exactly what he was looking at as his eyes widened. Tenri’s home. Thie entire time… He’s been in Tenri’s backyard? The horror filled him for a second as he had to quickly shove that feeling away. Tenri was hurrying him. Making him cross the yard quickly to get to a large deck. Guren had almost stumbled going up the steps but was only stabilized by Tenri’s grip on him. Tenri had pulled him to a sliding door, opening it up and quickly pulling Guren inside.

The Omega let out a sharp breath, turning his head to see the door sliding closed and it was locked. Guren adjusted Asuka in his arms as he looked around to see that he was in a dining room. He had never been inside of Tenri’s home, but he had seen the outside of it. Guren bounced on his feet slightly, looking around as he spotted the two chairs at the table and the baby seat. It was a recycling one. A bouncer maybe? Just something to put her in from what he could see.  

Tenri had grabbed at his shoulder again, pulling Guren over to where the baby seat was. “Put the baby down.” Guren nodded, taking another breath to calm himself as he placed Asuka into it and clipped her inside. Carefully, he slipped his bracelet underneath Asuka to hide it. “Take a seat.” Tenri said, motioning at the chair next to it. Guren’s gaze moved to it as he saw the cuffs on the arms and legs. “Just until I can trust you.”

Guren slowly slipped down into it as Tenri kneeled down. The Alpha had started working on the straps to keep his feet attached to the chair. Guren focused on keeping himself calm as Tenri moved up and strapped down his wrists. Guren was completely bound to the chair as he lifted his gaze to look at Tenri. Tenri was smiling down at him as Guren remained quiet.

Tenri didn’t say a word as he disappeared out of the room. Guren did try the restraints to see if he could slip out. Dislocating his wrists would do the job. That probably wouldn’t be the best idea. Guren had listened. Looking around. It was so… quiet. Where was everyone? Why was Tenri allowing him to come in here? There must be a reason that Tenri was letting him. Guren didn’t understand it. Guren didn’t want to question it. He really didn’t want to go back to that place. Being on his best behavior would be his only saving grace right now.

Tenri had came back into the room and Guren looked up to see an actual home cooked meal being placed down in front of him. Guren felt his stomach rumble in hunger immediately as the smell reached his nose. He closed his eyes for a second before he opened them up and whispered, “Thank you, Master.” He had learned Tenri really loved whenever he used the word Master. It made him feel sick whenever he said it. Tenri reached forward, releasing his hands as Guren moved to just place them in his lap.

Tenri had slipped down into his own chair, starting on his own meal as the Omega eyed the food in front of him. It looked so good. “Eat.” Tenri finally said.

Guren reached forward and grabbed his utensils. The Omega picked up a bit of it, leaning forward and taking it. He hated that a sound actually came from him as the flavor exploded in his mouth. It felt so amazing to have an actual meal. Guren smiled a bit, trying not to look as if he was digging in but stayed eating it slowly. He didn’t want to upset his stomach by doing it. Guren had stayed quiet the entire time that he ate. Tenri had also quietly ate on his own food. He could feel the man watching him. So, he just kept his gaze down.

“How do you like the food?” Tenri questioned.

“It’s good.” Guren whispered, “Thank you, Master.”

“You’ll learn how to cook.” Tenri stated.

The Omega lifted his gaze up and looked over to Tenri in surprise. Guren swallowed harshly and slowly released a breath. “It’s so quiet.”

Tenri hummed, taking a bit and swallowing it down before he leaned back. “My children are no longer in my home.” Tenri stated. Guren’s eyes widened for a second. That meant they were here… alone? He had noticed that there were no servants. Nothing. He felt like he should have seen someone by now if they were here. Tenri smirked a bit, leaning forward as he drawled, “It’s better that way.”

“It is?” Guren questioned carefully.

“Now, you’ll be serving my needs at any point of the day.” Tenri replied before he was leaning back again, “And I don’t have to go walking to that place if I want something.”

Guren placed a smile on his face despite the way that his gut twisted. “I’m honored to serve you, Master.” Guren muttered quickly. He turned his attention back onto the food as it went going through his head. Actually, can he go back to the shed? Actually, no. He didn’t want that. At the same time, he got this fuzzy feeling inside of him. A warmth blossoming in him that he couldn’t explain.

“It would be nice having you available at all times.” Tenri drawled as he went back to eating on his food. Guren turned his gaze towards Asuka, as she looked around with a curious glance. “I’ve been busy lately setting everything up.”

“Setting everything up?” Guren murmured, taking another bite of his food. What did Tenri have in mind? Was the Alpha trying to say that he was going to be staying in the house now? Guren just had this really off feeling.

Then the Omega saw the smirk that came onto Tenri’s face. He knew that smirk all too well. “You’ll see.” The two of them had fallen into silence as they continued on with their meals. Tenri had finished up his meal as Guren was finishing up his. Guren had dropped his hands back into his lap as Tenri stood back up. The Alpha moved over to him, kneeling down and releasing his ankles from their bindings. “Grab the baby.”

Guren quickly moved, leaning over and scooping up Asuka and grabbing ahold of the bracelet whenever Tenri wasn’t looking. The Omega pulled the baby to his chest, bouncing slightly on his feet. Guren was so nervous. What did all of this mean for them? It felt so warm inside the house compared to the building before.

Guren could only silently let Tenri guide him where he wanted to take him. There was nothing that he could do to fight against that. It would be a terrible idea to do so. Tenri had started leading him through the house and Guren found himself just looking around. It was so large. Big and beautiful. Not surprising for a Hiragi. He could hear his footsteps echoing because it felt so quiet. Guren eyed Tenri for a moment. The Alpha looked so smug.

The Omega was lead to the staircase as Tenri started to climb them. He was staying specifically in an area where Guren couldn’t take off in either direction. Placing himself perfectly in a way that he could grab him if he wanted too. Guren just remained quiet and following. The second floor had a lot of doors. He would guess probably bedrooms. The place was so big that he was pretty sure there was another side of the house.

Guren looked behind his shoulder for a second before looking back ahead. He was lead down the hall to another door. He looked over it, noticing the four locks on it. It made the Omega choke slightly. It had a regular knob lock, a dead bolt, a sliding flip lock, and a hinge for a padlock. None of them were locked whenever they walked up to it. Tenri opened it up, looking back at him with a smile on his face as he looked at Guren and held it open.

“Go on.” Tenri stated, “Go take a look.”

Guren looked to the Alpha for a moment before he stepped in. There was a staircase leading up that he started to move up into. Tenri had stayed at the bottom for a moment as Guren adjusted Asuka in his arms as he walked up. Whenever he got to the top, he could see how spacious the area was. It was definitely obvious that it was an attic. He could tell by the way the ceiling was, but it was decently high up. There were two sides from what he could tell from it surrounding the stairs. The entire floor felt like it was covered in a thick layer of padding with carpet on top.

Guren had noticed one thing at first. A crib. Guren walked over to it. Noticing that it was completely set up with a sheet, blanket, a little pillow, a small teddy bear, and even the floor around it was decorated. Almost as if it was a nursery. There was a small dresser that was the same color as the crib, he reached over, opening up to see some baby clothes and items inside. It didn’t look to be completely stocked full of things but just something in at least one of the drawers.

Guren found himself looking at the items around the crib. Just above it and looped into the rafters of the ceiling and the framework above where the crib was looked like fairy lights. Guren reached over, clicking a button and watching them illuminate. He felt almost like he was in a trance looking at it. It had definitely caught Asuka’s eye as he smiled a bit and turned to place her down into it. Guren did pull out the pillow, reading that it wasn’t quite good yet for a baby so young to have a pillow. He placed it off to the side, whispering, “Do you like the pretty lights?”

Asuka had just cooed at him as Guren smiled a bit and pulled back. The Omega had found himself looking around now again. This area was definitely meant for her. He could see baby toys in a small chest like box that was open to show them. There weren’t many but a few. It really only took up a corner of the area on this side. There was still so much room. Guren was actually stunned.

The Omega had found himself venturing off to the other side. He rounded it a bit, pausing as he looked at what almost looked like an actual bedroom. Guren found himself walking more into it. There was an actual bed. Not just a mattress on the floor. The bed was maybe a Queen size. It had actual sheets and bedding on it. It looked like a deep burgundy color. A shade of dark red wine, maybe? There was a bedside table with a lamp on it that he walked over to and turned on. Next to it looked like a small radio. Guren let out a soft breath as he turned, seeing a dresser, a television stand with a television and DVD player on it. As he walked closer to the bed, he could see a chain connected to it, which didn’t surprise him at all.

Guren looked away from this area, noticing a wall that was poking out that he walked over too. There was a door there and as he tried it, he did notice that it was locked. The Omega hummed, dropping his hands as he looked around the area in surprise. That warm feeling was back in him. This was oddly… generous.

“How do you like it?” Guren jumped at the sound of Tenri’s voice. He didn’t even hear him coming.

Guren didn’t look back at him as he whispered, “I love it.” Honestly, he didn’t know if he had just said that on instinct or if he actually meant it. He had to admit that it was a thousand times better than what he had been in.

“This room used to be packed full of stuff. It’s been needing cleaned out for a while.” Tenri stated. Guren turned his gaze towards him and the Alpha chuckled. “Just because I’m letting you into the house doesn’t mean that anyone will hear you.”

Guren shook his head and laughed softly at that, “But what if I don’t want someone to hear me?” Just say whatever sounds best.

Tenri tapped his foot on the floor, “I’ve soundproofed the room. You can jump around, scream, throw everything in this room and break it, and no one would be able to hear you.”

The Omega shook his head, “I’m not going to do anything like that, Master.” Guren whispered as Tenri moved to walk up behind him.

Tenri had a smirk on his lips as he pressed into Guren’s back and his lips tilted towards Guren’s ear. “No, you won’t.” Tenri murmured, “Because you know what I will do.” Guren choked for a second as he felt a hand smack against his ass before the Alpha was walking away from him. “I do want to make one thing very clear.” Tenri looked back to him, “I can take all of this away and you will be back to being exactly what you were before. You start acting out, and I won’t hesitate to take everything away.” Oh, Guren definitely believed that.

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered.

Tenri smirked, sitting down onto the mattress as he drawled out, “Come over here.” Guren could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he started to walk forward. Tenri was watching each movement that he gave. “What do you do in appreciation for my gift to you?”

Guren swallowed down the forming lump in his throat as he reached for the sash around his waist and undid it. With the robe that he was wearing opening up, the Omega pulled it off of himself and let it fall to the floor. He let the bracelet fall with it, that was it was concealed by his clothing as he started to walk forward.

Tenri was still watching him as Guren crawled right into his lap. The Omega didn’t have to force the smile to his face. He was so used to this now.

Guren leaned in, grazing his lips over Tenri’s as he whispered, “Thank you, Master.”

Tenri smirked, placing his hand on the back of Guren’s head to seal their lips before he was flipping them over and forcing Guren’s back onto the bed. Just let him do whatever he wanted. This is what it was. Tenri just wanted to use him for his body.

Survive.

Survive.

Survive.

Just let him do whatever he wanted. That’s what he had to do.

Tenri had finished with him, leaving Guren alone in the attic. He wasn’t shackled to the bed, but the threat had been there by seeing the chain. Guren was just laying in the bed. The only light on now were those curtain fairy lights that were with Asuka. He had already tended to her, putting her to sleep and she was sleeping soundly. He had noticed a little light box that he could turn on and it would make little shapes on the ceiling in multi-colors. He just didn’t bother to turn it on.

Guren had found himself mostly looking around. He was exhausted and just wanted to sleep. His body felt gross from the fluids that were now on it. He had an ache in his body from it. Tenri wasn’t necessarily gentle with him. Not that he truly ever was.

Guren’s gaze moved over to his robe on the floor. He pushed himself up, slipping off of the bed and walked over to grab it. The bracelet fell to the floor as he pulled the fabric back on. Guren had made sure that it was tied into place before he kneeled down to grab it. He hummed to himself as he looked around. He needed a good place to hide it.

Guren was still so shocked that Tenri had done this. Honestly, he really was mind blown. This didn’t feel like something Tenri would do. He wasn’t about to go questioning it now. He was just going to accept it as it was.

Guren walked around his little area, sticking more to where the bed was as he looked at the ceiling and the rafters. He looked down a bit, kneeling down and feeling at everything. A smile came to his face as he found a good little place to tuck it away as he slipped it into the spot to keep it concealed. Guren wanted to keep it close to himself. Be able to reach it no matter where he was.

With that put away, Guren went back to the bed, throwing back the blanket that was on it as he slipped into it. It felt so good to be on an actual bed. It was different from just a mattress. Guren brought the blanket up to his nose as that strange warm feeling came back to his chest. Guren found that it was getting harder to keep his eyes open as he closed them and curled up a bit more.

Tenri really did this.

He wasn’t expecting something so… nice from him.

Honestly, Guren no longer knew what to expect. Either way, he had to keep going. He had to keep surviving.

Chapter Text

Guren was starting to get used to the attic. He definitely liked the room. The Omega liked the ability to move around. He had learned what the locked door was. It was a small bathroom. Tenri was keeping it locked for now. The Alpha had also gotten all of their belongings out of the shed. Guren didn’t know what happened to what else was inside. He was just glad not to return to the underground room.

It was nice and roomy up here. Guren did find a window, but it was boarded up. It was right in the middle. He had completely missed it before because it had been covered. He wasn’t necessarily surprised. It must be Tenri’s way of continually making sure he didn’t know what time it was. Right now, Guren hadn’t stepped foot out of the attic since coming in. Despite what Tenri had said that first day. Were Tenri’s expectations of him changing?

Honestly, he didn’t know how long that he had been up here. Tenri came up a lot. It was definitely more often than before. Easy access to him. That was Guren’s best guess going based off of what the Alpha had said to him.

Guren kept asking himself why Tenri needed to go to these lengths. The lengths to abduct him. The lengths to hide him. It didn’t make sense. Why was Tenri acting this way? He was Tenri Hiragi. Guren was from a serving family and the low branch at that. All Tenri had to do was order Sakae to hand him over, and his father would have no choice. Guren wouldn’t have had a choice. There was no need for any of this.

He had gotten Asuka down for her nap. Her sleep patterns were starting to change. She had a little music box now that helped sooth her to sleep. Guren was sitting on his bed now, once again writing in his journal with a random movie playing. It was nice and quiet. Honestly, he was getting kind of sick of the quiet. It made him miss the loudness that was his friends. How they could get. He missed it. Guren had found himself yearning to want to see them again, but he had to put that thought into the back of his mind.

Tenri was still coming for him every night. So far, it hadn’t gotten back into bondage yet. Guren felt like that would be coming back. There was no way that Tenri could hold off that side of him. That’s what Guren was here for. He was here to basically be a punching bag for whatever desire that Tenri was having. It didn’t stop Tenri from being rough though. What he didn’t use cuffs for, he could just use his hands. Guren was already getting more bruises on him. It wasn’t anything that he couldn’t handle.

The Omega had stopped what he was doing whenever he heard the door opening up. Quickly, he had turned over, placing his notebook back into place and dropping his pen into its normal spot as Tenri came up. Guren slipped off of the bed, turning off the television with the remote as Tenri walked over. The man looked to be in a sour mood.

Guren had stopped himself from saying anything as Tenri went over to sit in his armchair that was nearby. The man looked exhausted. “Come here.” Tenri grumbled.

Guren did as he was told, walking over and slipping down into Tenri’s lap without a second thought. Tenri’s arm just curled around his back as the Alpha rubbed at his eyes. “Is everything okay?” Guren questioned.

Tenri looked up, seemingly snapping out of it as he nodded, “Yeah.” Tenri replied, “Long day.”

Guren had leaned over, reaching up and messing with the front of Tenri’s shirt, “Anything that I can do to help?”

Tenri had remained quiet, and Guren had almost thought that he had done something wrong for a moment. Then, Tenri had reached out, pulling Guren down until his head was leaning on his shoulder. The Omega’s eyes widen for a second. That was definitely not what he had been expecting. Guren just forced himself to relax. This was nothing that he would have seen coming.

The two of them had just stayed there. Not saying a word. Not doing anything. They were just sitting there in complete silence. Guren could feel the tension leaving Tenri’s body from it. So, Guren didn’t dare move. Normally, Tenri wanted him for sex. This was something else entirely. He just had to let him have whatever he wanted.

Guren closed his eyes, feeling Tenri’s nose tilting towards his head. He had to view this just like sex. Just let Tenri do whatever he wanted to get whatever he needed.

Guren was still trying to figure out the change in Tenri’s behavior. There was definitely something a lot different about him. He was keeping his guard up. The Omega could not let himself get comfortable. Tenri was doing that hot and cold act again. There was no way that Tenri had suddenly just decided to change his behavior. Guren was just having to get used to it. The Omega could not think for a second that Tenri had decided to be nice to be just to be. There always had to be something.

Guren was spending his time familiarizing himself with his new area. Looking for anything. It might be spacious, but Tenri could easily take that away. Asuka was in a bit of tummy time while Guren ventured around. So, the others were… gone? They decided to move out and Tenri let them? Guren had this little faint thought that Tenri didn’t care just because it gave him more alone time. And it freaked him out.

Aside from the new furniture, there wasn’t actually much for them. Just some small articles of clothing and then what was brought from the shed. Guren had two new pieces of clothing. Another robe that was an ashen lavender color and another large t-shirt. Honestly, he didn’t even care when it came to him. He was glad to see more for Asuka. More for her wellbeing. More to help ensure that she had what she needed. Tenri would absolutely take it all back whenever he wanted too.

Guren was pretty sure the only reason his wasn’t just a mattress on the floor was because of the bed frame and the chain. Guren was able to tell there wasn’t anywhere to put the chain without the frame. It was connected to the frame in a way that Guren would never be able to get it loose.

Or… Tenri really did just want to give them all of these items.

Guren didn’t want to think that it was a possibility. Tenri was not a kind man. No matter what he did. Even then, it did give him a warm fuzzy feeling. Guren had kept trying to move that feeling away.

The Omega stopped what he was doing as he heard the door opening up. Guren just straightened his back, listening to Tenri’s loud footsteps coming up. The Alpha rounded the corner to go where Asuka was as Guren inhaled sharply. The Omega tried not to react as Tenri kneeled down, scooping the baby up with a drawl of, “There’s my girl.”

Guren remained quiet. Not daring to say a word as Tenri started to walk over. Tenri bounced on his feet slightly, looking over to Asuka with a soft smile. Guren had to fight his own that tried to come to his face. It was oddly… fatherly to him seeing the way that Tenri was acting towards Asuka.

Tenri looked over to him, saying, “What’s wrong with you?”

Guren just shook his head slightly, whispering, “My head just hurts is all.” That was a lie. He felt perfectly fine. It was the best thing he could think of.

Tenri seemed to accept it as he said, “Sit down then.”

Guren swallowed a bit as he went over to his bed and sat down. The Omega had kept watching the way that Tenri was with Asuka. The man seemed to have a genuine smile on his face. Asuka wasn’t putting up a fuss, so Guren had forced himself to relax. He felt so protective over her. Everything that he felt was so completely complex. Guren had no explanation for a single feeling that he had.

Tenri was starting to walk around with the baby in his arms as Guren decided to test the waters and muttered, “You’re good with her.” Tenri had stopped to look at him as Guren quickly stumbled to try and figure out what to say. “I mean… You look happy holding her.”

“She is my daughter.” Tenri stated, turning his attention onto the baby for a second. The Alpha sighed, turning and sitting down by Guren as the Omega’s gut twisted. Did he say the wrong thing? Tenri didn’t sound angry. Asuka was in Tenri’s lap down, held to his chest as her eyes landed on Guren. Tenri tapped at her back for a second as Guren felt that urge to reach out and take his daughter back but had to restrain himself from doing so.

Tenri had gotten a look in his eyes as Guren murmured, “What is it, Master?”

Tenri looked over to him for a moment before looking back to Asuka. “It’s been a long time since I’ve held a baby.” Tenri stated, “I wasn’t the best with my children.” Oh, Guren definitely knew that. Just from Mahiru and Kureto alone. He knew that very well. Tenri looked back to Asuka as the baby cooed at him. “You’re a natural with her.”

“I am…” Guren started, choking for a moment, “I am her mother. It’s my responsibility to care for her, right?”

“All my children are grown.” Tenri continued on as he looked up. Tenri didn’t even seem to take into account that Guren was younger than two of them. This man was old enough to be Guren’s father. Tenri just didn’t care about that. The Alpha sighed a bit, looking back down to the baby. “I get to start fresh.”

“Fresh?” Guren whispered.

Tenri let out a sharp breath as his gaze remained on Asuka. He bounced the little girl for a moment as a smile came to his face. “I spent so much time as the head of the Hiragi and being exactly what I was supposed to be that I neglected my own children in the process.” Tenri stated, “I wanted them to be stronger than I ever was.” There was something about the way that Tenri was speaking that was freaking him out. At the same time, it had him listening. Tenri looked like he was being… honest with him. Tenri had kept looking at Asuka as a bit of a bigger smile kept coming to his face. “I was so focused on creating the strongest and most resilient children that I never acted as their father.”  

Guren pulled in a soft breath as Tenri’s words started to settle in on him. “You didn’t feel like you were actually a father?” Guren questioned.

Tenri chuckled, “Being a Hiragi means no emotional attachments.” The Alpha replied, “Emotions are a weakness. You only do what is best for the sake of the Hiragi family.”

Something struck him as odd. The way that Tenri was speaking sounded so vulnerable. Guren wasn’t sure if this was genuine or not. Guren found himself leaning over slightly, reaching over to touch at Asuka’s face. “There’s… There’s nothing wrong with emotions.” Guren murmured, “You know what I believe?”

“And that would be?” Tenri questioned.

“That they can make you stronger.” Tenri turned to look at him as Guren had spoken. The Omega had forced a smile to his face as he shrugged. “It gives you something to fight for.” Guren shook his head as he looked away, “Maybe it is a weakness, but who says it can’t be a strength too?”

Tenri chuckled softly, “I suppose you can be right about that.” Guren was trying to figure out why Tenri was saying all of this. His voice was so soft compared to normal. Tenri had pulled Asuka a bit closer to himself, rubbing at her back as Guren reached out to his daughter. The two of them had fell in silence for a moment before Tenri said, “I’m going to be a father that I never was before.”

Tenri’s tone of voice was so matter of fact that had Guren pulling back a bit to look at him. Tenri… wanted to be a father to this baby?

Asuka had started to fuss in Tenri’s arms and Guren didn’t think twice before reaching out to her. Tenri didn’t do anything as Guren took ahold of his baby. The Omega had immediately started to work to calm his baby down. Starting to tend to her as she quieted down. Guren sang softly under his breath as he rocked with the baby.

Guren froze whenever Tenri had reached up and brushed his hair back and tucked it behind his ear. The Omega was trying not to react as he went back to what he was doing.

Don’t do a thing.

Don’t upset him.

The Omega was trying not to focus on the fact that Tenri was still watching him. Just take care of the baby. Right now, Tenri wasn’t angry with him, so that was a good thing. That could always change within a blink of an eye.

“Why don’t you get the baby down, and I’ll be back.” Tenri murmured.

“Okay.” Guren whispered.

Guren didn’t even want to know.

Tenri stood up, and Guren felt like he could breathe a bit better. The Omega did find himself watching as Tenri left. The Alpha seemed to open with him. Vulnerable even. Guren did not know how to explain it. Why did he… believe him?

Guren looked back down to the baby and smiled a bit as he heard the door close.

Just keep Tenri happy. That’s what he needed to do.

Guren hadn’t stopped thinking about what Tenri had said ever since he had left. The Omega had tended to the baby and gotten her rocked to sleep. Now, he was placing her back into the crib as he reached up and turned off the lights. He had also taken the moment to turn on the little music box that illuminated the shapes of planets and stars on the ceiling. It illuminated the area enough that he could see as he took a second to just look down at his daughter.

Tenri wanted a… fresh start.

Is that why he made him have her?

He didn’t understand it. Why would Tenri want that now? Tenri already had four biological children – five, he had five biological children now – that were basically fully grown aside from Shinoa who was only eight. Hell, she might be nine now. It made Guren wonder where she was. From what he knew, Tenri didn’t actually pay much attention to his children. All he cared about was if they were getting stronger. If they were smart and studying. At least, that’s what he came to understand from Kureto.

Was Tenri trying to rebuild something? Why? Why would he need Guren for that? The Omega was trying to make more sense of it as he heard the door open up. Tenri came up the steps with a bag in hand as Guren came around the corner. Tenri looked at him for a second before holding it out to him.

“Here. Put this on.” Guren looked down at it for a second before slowly taking the bag. He peeked inside of it, noticing the blueish-grey fabric that was in it. He pulled it out, looking it over before looking back to Tenri. “It’s your favorite color, isn’t it?”

How… did Tenri know that?

“Thank you.” Guren whispered as he nodded, “It is.”

Guren had pulled it to himself walking over to the bed and placing the bag down as he pulled off the shirt that he was wearing. He pulled it out, looking it over to see that it was a sort of kimono style garment. He ran his fingers over it for a second as he looked it over. “You do prefer traditional clothing, right?”

At home… yes.

“It’s what I wear at…” Guren’s voice trailed as he choked. Don’t question any of it. Just do it and listen. Guren pulled it on, making sure that all the pieces within place. It only went to his mid to upper thigh. Just like everything else. It had more than one piece to it, just as if it was a traditional kimono. Just short. Despite that, it had to be the nicest thing that Tenri had him wear since bringing him here. He reached up, pulling it away from the collar on his neck to settle it better against him so it wasn’t bunched up with it.

He stood there for a second as he crossed his arms and started to shift his weight. Tenri stepped up behind him revealing a black piece of fabric to him. “Relax.” Guren swallowed harshly as the fabric was pulled around his eyes and secured. “Hold your hands out.”

Guren felt his gut twist as he lifted up his arms and he could hear Tenri go around him before he felt metal against his wrists before they were fastened. After they were in place and his hands were bound together, Tenri placed a hand on his back and another on his arm.

Guren found himself being led away and all he could do was follow. Tenri murmured, “Step down. You’re at the stairs.”

Guren slowly started going down the stairs as his heart started to race. What was Tenri doing? Where were they going? The Omega heard the door open up before he was being led out. Calm down. He needed to calm himself down. Don’t even ask what they were doing. Tenri definitely had something planned. That’s all that he knew.

Tenri had spoken in his ear again whenever they got to another set of stairs. Probably the same ones that he had led Guren up before. Tenri had forced him to turn at one point and they had kept walking. Then suddenly, he could hear soft music. Jazz music to be specific. His heart skipped a beat for a moment as he heard it. Tenri had made him stop walking before the blindfold was coming off.

Guren inhaled sharply as he noticed the items that were sitting out. He spotted lit candles immediately as he noticed what looked like a dinner. Guren let out a soft breath as he looked over to Tenri and shook his head, “I don’t understand.”

Tenri just smirked at him for a second, gripping harder at his shoulder before guiding him over. He pushed down on Guren’s shoulder whenever they got closer to the table and Guren slipped down, leaning back on his legs so he could make sure that he stayed covered. The bowls that were sitting there were covered so he couldn’t see what was in them. As Guren looked at the table, he noticed a really expensive bottle of wine and two glasses.

Tenri kneeled down, undoing the cuffs around his wrists and slipping them into his pocket. The Alpha moved over to where the other bowl was and slipped down. It wasn’t just two bowls on the table, but everything was covered up. Guren was so confused. What was all of this?

Tenri reached forward and pulled the lid off of Guren’s bowl and the Omega’s heart stopped upon seeing curry and rice. Guren looked to Tenri in shock as he whispered, “Curry and rice?” He hadn’t had curry and rice in… so long. There was a longing that hit him as he looked at it.

Tenri smiled, “It is your favorite.” The Alpha smiled a bit, “Eat.” Guren really wanted to question what all of this was for. Instead of doing that, he reached for the utensils and decided to eat. As he took a bit, he couldn’t stop the pleased sound from leaving him. It tasted delicious. It wasn’t anything like his father’s or Sayuri’s, but it was still so good. “Is it good?”

Guren felt the heat rise up on his face for a second before he pulled back and nodded, “Yeah.” He dropped his gaze down, finding that warmth coming back to his chest, “Thank you.”

Tenri smiled, motioning, “Go on. Eat.” Tenri had reached over, opening up the wine and poured the two glasses. It was red wine. He could smell the grape from it. Tenri had placed the wine glass in front of him as the Alpha took a drink of his own.

Guren eyed the drink for a second, whispering, “Is it a good idea if I drink?” Tenri had stopped, looking at him for a moment. The Omega looked away, waiting for the second that Tenri lashed out. “I mean because of Asuka.” Whenever he peeked up, he could see the way that Tenri’s jaw was clenched. It looked like the anger flashed on his face for a moment.

“You’ll be fine.” Tenri stated, “Just have a glass.”

Guren hesitated to reach out. Not wanting Tenri to lash out at him as he grabbed the wine glass. He took a sip of it and placed it back down. Tenri looked satisfied with him. Guren was nervous about the drinking. Tenri wasn’t lashing out at him for a reason. Guren just couldn’t figure out what it was. Maybe… He just didn’t want too. It was putting him on edge. At the same time, it was making Guren… happy.

Guren had decided to eat on his food quietly. He did take sips of the wine every now and then. Tenri was doing the same thing. Though, he was taking bigger drinks than Guren was. Guren had focused entirely on his food. It was so good. It felt amazing to be able to eat curry and rice.

Guren did get through the entire glass by the time that he had finished his food. Once he was done, Guren had leaned back a bit and placed his hands into his lap as Tenri finished up his. He didn’t know what Tenri was doing for all of this. Was this a way just to try and make him feel better? It was so odd to him that Tenri was being so kind. There had to be a catch.

“How did you like your dinner?” Tenri questioned.

“It was delicious.” Guren murmured, “Thank you, Master.”

Tenri refilled the wine glasses and Guren eyed it. Don’t say anything. The Alpha reached over for another container and leaned back to open it. The Omega watched him pop off the lid. Tenri pulled out a chocolate covered strawberry. Alright, what the Hell was going on? Tenri pulled one out, looking at him and holding out.

Guren hesitated to lean over at first, but he did so, leaning forward and biting into it. The flavor exploded into his mouth as he quickly took the bite and pulled back. What was Tenri doing? What was all of this? The Omega refused to question it. Something felt like it was starting to bubble inside of him. Like there was this shift as he kept eyeing Tenri.

Tenri just kept quietly feeding him the strawberries. Continually watching him as he did so. Tenri was drinking a bit more on his wine as he did so. He wasn’t saying anything about Guren not touching his, so Guren was going to take it as a small win. They had done just that until Tenri had put the canister down. Guren leaned back again as Tenri stood up and held out his hand.

Guren eyed it for a second before reaching up and letting his hand slip into Tenri’s. His gut twisted for a moment as Tenri helped him to his feet. What did Tenri have in mind with all of this? Guren had no idea what to actually expect. It could be anything.

Tenri had taken a few steps back and Guren had followed. The Omega let out a soft gasp as he was suddenly pulled forward and Tenri’s hand landed on his lower back. His eyes widened briefly before he managed to hide the look on his face. It took him a second to realize what was happening as Tenri started to sway, pulling Guren flush against him.

This… Didn’t feel like what Guren was supposed to be doing. Guren was only meant to give his body. So, why was Tenri doing this?

Guren’s heart was pounding as he found himself swaying along. Was this supposed to be… dancing? Guren felt odd doing it. But he did it anyway. It wasn’t the first time that Tenri made him dance. It probably wouldn’t be the last. Alcohol always seemed to be involved whenever Tenri did that. Guren had forced himself to settle his head onto Tenri’s chest as he eyed the room.

Music. Candles. Dinner. Dessert. Wine.

It was almost like a… date.

In a strange way, it made him feel sick to his stomach at the thought. If Guren had to force himself to be honest, he had never been on a real date before. Not even with Shinya. He wouldn’t say that he counted this, but from what he had seen in movies, this felt like what someone would do for a night in version. What was Tenri wanting from him?

Just play along. He had already signed his life over to Tenri. He was to do whatever this man wanted from him with no questions. The more he looked at it, the more it didn’t look catered to Tenri. It looked catered to… Guren. From the color of the kimono and the fact that it was more of a traditional style of dress, to the dinner choice in curry and rice, to even the strawberries, and right down to the fact Tenri was playing jazz music. Which happened to be his favorite genre. It was like Tenri knew for a fact of some of his favorite things. Guren didn’t have the slightest idea how Tenri would have even gotten that information. The fact that Tenri knew his favorite color really threw him off.

It felt strangely… enchanting.

Guren found himself getting lulled into it. The gentler side of this felt like it was pulling him in. Tenri had a very harsh hand. The abuse had been relentless. Guren had to admit that he liked it whenever Tenri showed an almost kinder side. It meant that the abuse wasn’t happening for now. Tenri was his only source of human contact right now. The only person Guren has spoken too – unless if his own baby counted but she couldn’t talk yet – since he was snatched off of the street. Guren had to keep Tenri happy. It was the only way that he was going to stay alive.

Guren had felt like he had been shattered into a million pieces. That no one could put him back together. He was barely clinging on, and he was finding himself feeling things he knew he shouldn’t. Guren didn’t understand it in the slightest. There was no point in fighting any of this. It would just be a stupid idea. Like Tenri told him, the man could take it all away. He could end up back in that dark, dank place on an old mattress.

Guren would lose everything that he was gaining.

But was it worth practically selling his soul for?

Guren despised this man, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but be drawn to the bits of kindness that he was showing. This was so wrong. There had to be something wrong with him. Guren didn’t understand it. He kept trying to figure it out. Figure out why he was feeling this way. It was making him even more nauseated at the thought. Even the Alpha’s scent was pulling him in. Something that completely revolted him before.

Was his mind trying to get him to find comfort in all of this? To find the good in the darkness that his life had become. He was a fucking captive. Tenri had made him a sex slave for fuck’s sake. He couldn’t be falling into this. It was absolutely wrong. Tenri was a monster, but why couldn’t Guren view him that way anymore?

Guren had cracked his eyes open, staring down to the floor as that numbness returned. His stomach kept twisting but it was almost like flutters now. Tenri’s hand had roamed his back, moving further down until it had landed on his ass. Guren felt the air catch in his throat.

What was all of this? Why would Tenri go out of his way to be this nice to him? Tenri pulled back, smiling at him as he reached up and tucked some of his hair again. “I got you something.” Tenri stated.

That did make the nervousness come back to Guren as Tenri pulled back from him, walking over to behind the chair and pulling out a blueish-grey bag and holding it out to him. The anxiety popped to life in Guren again as he grabbed ahold of it with a whisper of, “Thank you.”

As Guren opened it up, he looked inside to notice more notebooks. Another set of pens. A few more books but a small black box caught his attention. The Omega had reached for it, placing the bag down as he pulled the box up. It was roughly the size of his hand. Just a bit smaller. The black case had what felt like a velvet covering on it as Guren opened it up. Instead was a necklace. It had a beautiful blue stone inside of it. Guren froze for a second as he ran his fingers across it. It was just a small gemstone on what looked like a really expensive chain. Alexandrite, maybe?

Guren was stunned by it as Tenri reached for it and pulled it out of the box. The Alpha stepped around him, pulling the chain around his neck before clasping it. The Omega reached up, touching at the stone as that fluttering feeling came back. What was all of this? Tenri’s fingers remained grazing his neck, moving over his bond mark as the Alpha leaned in by his ear. Guren had shuddered from the breath that hit his skin, but he found that he had no words that he was able to say. Instead, Tenri had spoken.

“Happy Birthday, Guren.”

Chapter Text

Guren had lost track of how long they had been in the attic for. Tenri was right that he had the floor completely padded. More out of curiosity, he had looked to see, making sure that it was all tucked away. Three different sets of thick padding were on the floor underneath the carpet. So, he was seventeen now. That meant that he had been here over a year. From his birthday, he would calculate a year, and seven weeks give or take a few days. It might be closer to eight weeks. Honestly, all the days had blended together so perfectly that Guren didn’t even know what day it was.

He had gotten his baby to sleep and Guren found that he couldn’t sleep. He was just staring at the wall. The television was off, keeping his side completely dark. Guren didn’t even bother turning on the lamp. As much as he wanted to sleep, he could feel the heat underneath his skin. A thin layer of sweat that was trying to form. He knew what it meant. His body was going into pre-heat. He wasn’t quite there yet, but his body was definitely trying to get there. It made him nervous. The rate that Tenri had sex with him, he didn’t even want to think about it.

He hadn’t even been ready for Asuka. He couldn’t imagine another. Being Tenri’s sex slave was one thing. Guren honestly didn’t know how well he could deal with another baby. The Omega was hoping with everything in him that he didn’t have to go through it again. That was not his judgement call to make. Tenri made it clear that it did not matter what he thought. If Tenri wanted to get him pregnant, he would. Guren had never once thought he would end up being a teenage mother or parent. Though, in his case, it wasn’t like it was an accidentally oopsie with his boyfriend like most teenagers. Not all of them but most.

This should not be the thing that he was worried about. He shouldn’t have to be worried about pregnancy. He should be worried about getting through high school. Worried about what he planned to do with his life after he graduated. If he was going to University or straight into the work field. Not this.

Why was this really the only thing that he was worried about?

Please let this world have a bit of mercy on him and not make him get pregnant so soon. Guren might actually go crazy if he had children so close together. Please, at least, give them some space in their ages. Though with Tenri, three of his children were basically only a year apart of each other. First Kureto then Mahiru then Seishiro. Shinoa was the only one with a relatively large gap between her and her siblings. Unless Asuka was now counted in that number. Which, technically speaking, she was Tenri’s daughter.

Guren kept wondering how the Hell Tenri was ever going to explain where Asuka came from. All of Tenri’s past lovers and the mothers of his children were dead. Guren didn’t know the circumstances of all of them. He knew for a fact that Tenri had killed at least two of them. It kept making Guren wonder if that would eventually be his fate. That Tenri would just kill him like the rest of them.

But Asuka was different.

She had Ichinose blood in her.

Using Ichinose for Guren was forbidden now. Guren was not allowed to say his name at all. If Tenri wanted to call him by his given name then he could. It felt sparse if Tenri did. Guren had to keep repeating his own name in his head. He had to remember his name. At some point, he felt like Tenri might end up erasing his identity completely.

Tenri could always make up a story. Guren wouldn’t put that past him. Tenri was good at that. Guren just didn’t like the feeling. He was Asuka’s mother. Guren was still trying to adjust to even the thought of that. This dark, looming thoughts would hit him, and he would have to fight them off. That helplessness feeling had kept hitting him again and again. It all felt so hopeless.

He was Tenri’s slave. That was all that he was here for. He was here strictly to cater to Tenri’s needs and desires. Nothing more. Nothing less. Guren kept wondering whenever Tenri would get tired of him. Whenever the switch would finally flip, and the man decided to get rid of him.

Guren heard the door open up and the Omega pushed himself up as he heard Tenri’s loud footsteps. A part of him had thought of just pretending to be asleep, but honestly, that wouldn’t matter. Tenri would wake him right up. He was to service Tenri whenever the man wanted.

“Get up.” Tenri ordered.

Guren exhaled sharply, turning and pushing himself off of the bed. The Alpha had reached into his pocket, pulling out the cuffs. Tenri didn’t trust him. That’s why he was still using the cuffs. Guren figured that out quickly. Tenri did the same thing with the chair in the kitchen. Made sure Guren was strapped in and unable to move if he had to leave the room. Even whenever he was there, he would typically make sure that at least his feet were restrained.

The Omega just silently held his arms up and let Tenri cuff his hands. It was just better to comply and not go against him. Once they were secured, Tenri had grabbed at his arm and started to lead him towards the stairs. Tenri could be wanting him to do anything. Most of the time, Tenri just raped him in this room. Pinned him down on the bed or cuffed him to it and had his way with him. It was very rare for Tenri to take him out of the room to do so. At least, at the moment. The nights always ended the same. It would just entirely depend on Tenri on how brutal he got or not.

Tenri had led him down the stairs, closing the door behind them before he started to lead him down the hall. Once again, he was taken to the staircase. Guren just silently obeyed. There was no point in fighting him. Guren couldn’t get away if he wanted too. Tenri even specifically made sure to keep the baby from him if there was even the slightest opportunity that Guren might have an opening. Maybe Tenri knew that Guren wouldn’t dare leave without Asuka. If Guren got away, who was to say that Tenri wouldn’t… dispose of their child? That was not a thought that Guren liked to have.

No matter what he felt about his daughter, Guren refused to leave her behind. He didn’t think he would ever be able to bring himself to do it. As long as if he remained here, doing what Tenri said, no one would get hurt. From what he could tell, Tenri kept that promise. Could he call it a promise?

Tenri had turned off at the staircase, moving down the hall before coming to another door. Guren eyed it for a second as the Alpha opened it up. “Go on.” Guren looked inside, seeing the set of stairs that led down. The Omega swallowed the forming lump in his throat as he felt the dread starting to coil in him. Guren had stuck close to the wall as he walked down. A moment later, a light flipped on and Guren closed his eyes as he realized what was in front of him.

Great.

Tenri’s own little torture chamber.

It was just like that bunker room. Only… worse. There was a lot more and the room was a lot bigger. Guren had worked to calm himself down by taking a few deep breaths as Tenri walked over. The Alpha uncuffed his hands, allowing Guren to curl his arms around himself. Guren should have known that it was only a matter of time before all of this started up again.

Maybe going into pre-heat might actually… help him with this one.

“It took a while to get it all put together.” Tenri stated, “But now, it’s complete.” Tenri looked so happy about it. The delight was written all over his face as he looked to Guren. The Omega shivered a bit, dropping his gaze to the floor. Guren should have known. It didn’t make him feel any better looking around. Tenri’s sadistic side was coming back. It had only been a matter of time before it happened. Guren honestly should have seen this coming.

Tenri chuckled as he placed his hands on Guren’s shoulders and murmured, “Let the fun begin.” Guren was guided across the room, taken right over to table that was in the middle of the room. Guren was forced to bend over it as Tenri worked to strap him down onto it. Tenri had made sure that he was secured into place as he looked at Guren’s face. “You ready?”

“Yes, Master.” Guren whispered.

It wasn’t like he could say no.

Tenri’s hand landed on his ass for a second but didn’t do anything at first. Guren sucked in a few breaths to try and calm himself as he heard scratching behind him. Then suddenly, something entered his body. Guren curled his hands, trying to figure out exactly what it was. It was definitely a toy of some sort. He knew that just from the feeling of it. Tenri had been using those on him more and more. Trying to get him to find pleasure in the harsher side of things. It did make him truly wonder if Tenri was actively trying to make Guren derive pleasure from pain.

Suddenly, it started to move. Guren gasped, biting down on his lip as the pleasure did momentarily move up his back. Tenri had walked around him and Guren could see that it wasn’t anything that Tenri was physically doing. That had told him all that he needed to know about what it was.

Tenri had a paddle in his hands, twirling it as he leaned over to look Guren in the eyes. “It would be a lot better for you if you just started to enjoy yourself.” He couldn’t. Guren didn’t think that he ever would. Guren already had to pretend that he was consenting to any of this. “You’re my slave. You are supposed to do exactly what I say.” Just because he said it didn’t mean it was possible.

The Omega found himself panting as it had started to move quicker inside of him. He clawed at the table as Tenri clicked his tongue. Guren was unable to stop the cry of pain that left him as the paddle struck him right against the ass. Then it happened again. And again. And again. Guren had flinched with each one. This was all a part of the training. Tenri hadn’t said that he was completed with it yet.

All Guren could do was close his eyes and wait for the night to be over.

Guren… should have expected this.

It had been well over a year since Guren’s abduction. Sakae felt like he hadn’t slept at all since then. Even when he closed his eyes, and he would wake up the next morning to the sun coming up. Sakae was doing his best to keep himself up. Hold himself high and not to let himself get beaten down. His son needed him to be strong. It was definitely the hardest thing that he had ever done.

That feeling was still there. No one believed him anymore. He knew even the closest people to him didn’t believe it. They all believed Guren was dead. Sakae had to follow this feeling. Guren was still alive out there. Maybe it was just hope. Hope was paralyzing him, but he was not going to bow down. Sakae would know if he was gone. He didn’t have that feeling yet. Until he did, he was going to keep going.

He was with Samidare and Masanori. The three of them were out for drinks together at a local bar. Sakae had been very careful with his drinking. He knew that he was a prime candidate to start numbing his pain. Using alcohol to numb the pain. It didn’t stop him from causally drinking.

Sakae had invited all of Guren’s friends over on Guren’s birthday. They had all came. Every single one of them. They had ate curry and rice together. It felt good. Just a way to feel a bit closer to Guren. Thankfully, it seemed like everyone was in a good mood that night. Just celebrating Guren. It felt good to see that Guren’s friends were able to smile. He knew that it couldn’t be easy. That they had their own feelings regarding everything.

He could hear Masanori and Samidare speaking to each other. The Alpha Ichinose was listening silently. He took a sip of the drink and placed his glass back down. He had caught Masanori saying, “It would be a good idea for the girls to come home once they graduate.”

Sakae remained quiet as Samidare looked to the Alpha Hanayori with a sad glance, “It might just be.”

Sakae took another drink before he placed his glass down completely. “I think we should let the girls decide.”

“In a year, the lease is up.” Masanori stated, shaking his head, “I don’t want them to have to worry about that.”

Sakae smiled a bit, sighing, “They won’t have too.” His two friends looked at him for a moment in curiosity. “I’m renewing the lease yearly. I’ve already talked to the building manager.” Sakae looked down to his drink for a moment. “I think the girls will benefit more by being able to have the option to stay with their friends. Of course, they are always welcome to come home if they want.”

“Sakae,” Samidare replied with a slight shake of his head, “You don’t have to do that.”

Sakae laughed slightly, “I want too.” He took another drink before looking up to his friends with a shake of his head. “I don’t care what anyone thinks. I don’t want to touch his apartment.”

Samidare sighed softly, looking to him for a second, “You want him to be able to have something to come back too.”

“If there’s a chance,” Sakae murmured as he put his focus back on his drink, “If he manages to find his way back… I want him to be able to go somewhere.” The Alpha Ichinose brought a smile back to his face as he hummed, “So, if the girls want too… They have a place here in Shibuya. I think… They need their friends right now.”

“You’re right about that.” Samidare replied, taking another drink himself. He did notice the way that they weren’t commenting on what he had said about Guren. Guren was a sensitive topic. It seemed like everyone treaded cautiously whenever Guren was so much as mentioned. As if mentioning his son might send him over the edge. No. That wasn’t going to happen. Samidare had lifted his drink, giving them a smile again, “I suppose we can let the girls decide when it comes to it.”

“They still have almost two years left of school.” Sakae stated. “It’s still a bit early to be making those decisions.”

Masanori gave a sad glance as he just gripped onto his own glass. He shook his head, whispering, “Our girls are tearing themselves apart.”

“It’s not their fault.” Sakae murmured back. “No one could have known this was going to happen.”

“I wish the girls would realize that.” Samidare stated, taking another drink to finish off the glass. “They blame themselves for leaving him on the street that night.”

“Detective Kijima told me something,” Sakae said as he brought his attention back up. The other two were looking at him again. “Whoever did this was watching my son. Nothing would have stopped him from taking my son.” Sakae downed the rest of his drink, grimacing slightly from the burn in his throat as he placed the glass down. “Rather they were there or not, the man who did this would have gotten him anyway.”

“Sakae, you can’t think like—” Masanori started but stopped the second that Sakae’s gaze turned to him. Masanori sighed as he looked down. “Guren was being stalked.”

“Which meant that he would have had an opening at any time, but he took his chance that night.” Samidare added in.

Sakae nodded, “Yeah.” He sighed as he leaned back, shaking his head, “It’ll take time, but the girls will see that they are not to blame. Nothing would have stopped that man from going after my little boy.” Sakae shook his head, rubbing a hand over his head as he whispered, “The girls need to understand that they could never have done anything. It was not their fault. They were only listening to Guren’s wishes. They had done everything right. They didn’t know.” He looked back up, smiling gently, “I want them to be able to have their friends. Their friends will be able to help them in ways that we can’t.”

Their next round of drinks came as they all fell in silence. Sakae needed them all to know that. It wasn’t their fault. From all of the conversations that he had with the Detective; he was absolutely certain that whoever took Guren had the intention of keeping him. That would have meant that nothing would have stopped him.

But that didn’t mean that Sakae was going to stop trying to find him.

It didn’t matter how long it took; he was going to do everything in his power to bring his son home.

His daughter was growing every single day. She could roll over now. It nearly stopped Guren’s heart whenever she did it and he had to remind himself that it was completely normal for a baby to do. That was the point of tummy time. It was to help strengthen muscles. She could even sit up on her own. She was probably roughly five or six months old now if he had to give his best guess.

Tenri’s abuse was coming back tenfold. Guren had bruises all over his body again. It made it hard to find a good position to lay down in, but he had to ignore it the best that he could. It was becoming his new normal. All he could do was just take it. There was nothing that he could do about it. Guren had made an agreement that he would do whatever Tenri wanted him to do.

Asuka was starting to sleep longer hours consecutively and stay awake more in the rest of the time. Guren spent almost all of his time caring for her. He rarely slept. The only time he did was whenever she did. Sleeping whenever Tenri came for him wasn’t an option. Tenri got whatever he wanted.

Guren really felt like he was just starting to use his baby as a way to deflect from what he was going through. She was giving small smiles more. Making more noises that sounded like she was trying to form words. The Omega was doing everything possible to make sure that she was okay. It felt like it was the only thing that he had the bit of control over.

Asuka was sitting in his lap while Guren did what was known as a star puzzle. He had solved it multiple times already and destroyed it before doing it again. She was watching everything that he was doing. As he did it, he hummed softly to himself before looking at his daughter. She was playing with the pieces that he hadn’t put back into the puzzle yet. Curling her small fist around the piece before placing it back down and repeating it.

Guren grabbed the pieces, moving to place them on his bedside as he reached for her, “Come here, little one.” Guren murmured as he leaned back against his pillows and moved to place her on his chest. She was tired. He could tell that much. Guren was starting to become more adaptive to seeing what his baby needed.  

The Omega pushed himself up, moving to walk over to Asuka’s little corner. Her little head was settled on his shoulder as Guren reached over and clicked on the small light that illuminated the ceiling with the stars and shapes. Asuka had looked right at it with tired eyes as Guren smiled a bit.

Guren bounced on his feet slightly, tapping at her back before he was slowly putting her down into her crib. She didn’t make any fuss as he did it. He just laid her down, looking down at her for a moment. He reached out, running the back of his finger over her cheek.

“Good night.” He whispered. Guren wasn’t actually sure if it was nighttime, but it felt that way. She had already eaten and had been cared for. Guren had stood there for a moment before he had stepped back. The Omega had kept watching her for a moment before making sure that she had gone to sleep. He turned, walking away as he decided to pick up the items that she had been playing with earlier and placed them back into the box.

Guren spent most of his time tending to Asuka and cleaning up any small messes. There wasn’t much for him to do if he was being honest. It was causing him to go stir crazy up here. Guren had finished that task quickly, finding himself looking at the rest of the area. The Omega should be used to the boredom. Tenri was good at that. He had a television with movies. He had notebooks and books. Guren was just bored of them.

Guren had nearly jumped out of his skin as he heard the door open up. The Omega had looked over to see Tenri ascending the stairs. Speak of the fucking devil himself. Guren had found himself stopping as Tenri came to a stop at the top of the stairs. The Alpha looked surprised to see him for a second before it was quickly gone.

“What are you doing?” Tenri questioned.

“I was cleaning.” Guren said quickly as he bowed his head. He must have caught Tenri off guard. How? He had no idea. It just seemed that way. Guren kept his head down, not saying another word as Tenri finished walking up the stairs to get to him.

Tenri hummed, “Why don’t we go have a bit of fun?”

Tenri’s definition of fun was far different than Guren’s. Guren also knew exactly what that meant. Guren could feel his heart starting to pound in his chest for a second as he balled his fists. Just don’t let it show on his face. No matter how much Tenri tried to get him to enjoy this, Guren wasn’t sure if that would ever be the case. A little pain wasn’t the worst. Tenri loved to inflict as much pain as possible on him. Guren was starting to think it was the only way that Tenri could truly get off.

Guren forced himself to lift his gaze and forced a smile to his face. “I would love too, Master.”

Tenri smiled at him, reaching into his pocket for the cuffs and pulling them out. Guren lifted his wrists, not even reacting as Tenri cuffed his hands together. The Omega had looked over his shoulder for a second to make sure that Asuka was still fast asleep before he was being led down the stairs. Tenri unlocked the door, stepping out and pulling Guren with him before closing the door.

The Omega could only silently follow after him as he looked down at his cuffed wrists. How long would it be before Tenri stopped using cuffs on him? It wasn’t like Guren could do anything about this. Or would do anything about it. Tenri held all the power, and the Alpha knew it. Unless it was just because he knew that Guren hated it.

Their walk to the basement was silent. Guren just watched his feet. Counting the steps in his head. It was calming. Getting himself in a better mindset for whatever Tenri had planned was always a good thing for him. Sometimes, he never knew what Tenri was going to do to him. When the moment would finally come that he snapped. Guren was trying not to think about it.

Tenri locked the basement door behind them as Guren started down. The light flipped on and Guren had stopped as he looked around the room. Tenri’s own personal sex dungeon. Everything imaginable was in this room. And not one thing in it hadn’t been used on him. What did Tenri have in mind for tonight?

The Alpha stepped in front of him, releasing his hands from the cuffs as Guren dropped his arms. “Stand.” Guren dropped his head, placing his hands behind his back and clasping them there. Tenri had turned, walking off into the room.

Guren lifted his gaze to look through his bangs to see what Tenri was going for. Tenri had went over to the table, grabbing up the bottle of alcohol that was there and partially filled up the glass next to it before moving onto the next one. Tenri walked over to him, smiling at him a bit as he held out one of the glasses to him.

“Take it.” Tenri ordered. Guren swallowed harshly as he reached up for it. He could already smell the alcohol. “Drink it.” Slowly, he took a sip of it. Tenri reached into his pocket, pulling out a baggie of colorful pills. Guren’s eyes widened for a second as he looked up at Tenri. Tenri grabbed one of them out, smiling a bit more, “Open your mouth.” He didn’t want to do it. Guren had no idea what that was. Tenri had noticed his hesitation, growling out, “Now.” Guren released a soft breath as he dropped his lips open and Tenri placed the pill into his mouth. “Swallow it.” Guren lifted his glass of alcohol, taking a drink of it to wash down the pill. The Omega forced himself to choke it down before lowering his glass. “Open up.” Guren opened up his mouth, letting Tenri see that he in fact took the pill. Tenri smiled at him, reaching up and tapping at his face. “Good boy.”

What did Tenri just give him?

It wouldn’t be the first time that Tenri had drugged him or fed him drugs and it probably wouldn’t be the last. Guren took another sip of the alcohol as Tenri grabbed his arm and made him walk to the middle of the room.

“You’ll feel really good really soon.” Tenri drawled as he drank down his glass.

Guren took another sip of his drink, muttering, “What was it?”

Tenri chuckled, looking over to him as he placed a finger under Guren’s chin and forced him to look up. “You don’t need to concern yourself with that.” Honestly, what was he expecting? Of course, Tenri wasn’t going to tell him what he had doped him up with. Guren had finished off his drink, feeling slightly more of the edge coming off as he looked around at everything in the room. God, he hated this room. Tenri walked around him, pressing into his back as he murmured, “Soon, you’ll realize it’ll be a lot better for you if you actually enjoy yourself.” How was he supposed to enjoy pain? Tenri placed down his glass, placing both of his hands onto Guren’s arms as he rubbed at the surface there. “You are my slave. You serve my needs. It’ll be easier for you to serve my needs if you enjoy what you do. So, why do you keep fighting your desires?”

Guren didn’t want that. He might be Tenri’s willing – not so willing – slave, but that didn’t mean that he liked a single second of this bastard touching him. Guren finished off his drink, curling his arms and holding the glass to himself. “I’ve never done anything. Remember, Master?”

“I remember.” Tenri drawled. “You know what pleasure feels like. Wouldn’t you rather want that?” Guren lifted his gaze slightly, finding that Tenri was looking at him again. “Don’t worry, my little slave… You’ll desire me soon enough where I won’t even have to give the order.”

Tenri pulled back from him, returning back to the alcohol and refilling his own glass while also pouring more into Guren’s. Guren just silently took another drink as the Alpha pulled completely back from him. The alcohol stung at his throat, but it was numbing. The more he drank, the further it felt like he had started to drift off. He was pretty sure that he had drank the entire glass and Tenri had already refilled it again before he even realized.

Strangely, the more time that was passing, an almost… euphoric feeling started to hit him. For a second, it felt like everything was spinning as he found himself slipping down onto the bed that was in the room. Why did he feel so… warm?

Guren giggled a bit, falling back onto the mattress as the feeling hit. Despite how exhausted he was, Guren suddenly felt so energized. The Omega cracked his eyes open, looking over at the bed dipped down. Everything was spinning around him despite laying down. Why wasn’t Tenri doing anything? Why hadn’t the Alpha strapped him into anything yet? Guren was so confused. Tenri always did something by now. So, why hadn’t he?

Guren closed his eyes, feeling that heat building up in him a bit more. Guren pushed himself up, feeling the need to move around for a moment. Guren was not about to question why Tenri hadn’t.

“Do you want to dance?” Tenri questioned, watching him with amusement.

Guren stopped for a second, “Do you want me to, Master?” Guren questioned.

Tenri chuckled, reaching over and clicking the button on the radio. The music had quickly filled the room as Guren picked his glass back up. Something was strange about this. Why was he acting this way? Guren just downed the rest of it, placing it back down as he swayed a bit. Guren was starting to think that the alcohol had finally gotten to him. How much has he drunk so far? Was it the alcohol?

Oh, right.

Tenri gave him something?

Was this the drug?

Either way, Guren almost didn’t care as he felt so light. He hadn’t felt like this the entire time that he was here. It was like bliss was going right through him, and he had no idea how to stop it, or even if he wanted too. Tenri wasn’t hurting him right now. He wasn’t even moving to stop him. Just watching the show as he finished off his glass.

Tenri had stood up, walking over to him and looking down at him. Guren could feel the smile coming to his face as he spun around on his feet. He giggled a bit as he lost his balance and Tenri had reached out to stabilize him. Guren paused for a second as that touch had his stomach twisting in a series of flutters. Something felt so off. Guren lifted his glance, panting for a second to catch his breath. Tenri had pulled the glass from his hand, moving it over to set it down but not looking away from him. Guren couldn’t breathe. What was wrong with him?

Why did he have this sudden… need inside of him?

Why did the touch feel… good?

The world spun around him for a second as Guren felt lips grazing his own. It had him freezing as that flare hit him again. What was going on? Guren felt like he should panic. He could feel Tenri’s hand roaming over his back, moving down his ass and gripping at it before moving down his thigh and back up. Guren gasped as Tenri’s fingers grazed over his entrance before two were pushing into him. The Omega felt the cracked moan leave him as a spark did shoot up his back. That need for touch was hitting him more and more. He wanted the gentler touch. Guren could see the bruises on his wrists from where his sleeves had fallen down. His arms were littered in even more.

What was going on with him?

The thought was chased away as Tenri’s fingers moved. Guren felt the spark going up his back again. This was wrong. This was all wrong. He didn’t want Tenri touching him. Or—Did he? Guren was so confused. Either way, he couldn’t stop himself anymore as he curled his fingers into Tenri’s shirt as the Alpha’s hand sped up. Guren’s eyes fluttered shut as he rolled his hips against it. Against his lips, Tenri murmured, “That’s a good boy, Guren.” Guren froze for a second as he realized that he had rocked back into the touch. His eyes had widened as the panic hit him. What the fuck was he doing? “It’s okay to desire it.”

Guren felt the uncertainty hit him for a second as he swallowed harshly as Tenri’s fingers left him. The Omega let out a shaky breath as he stood there for a second. That euphoric feeling was still surging through him. Honestly, he didn’t know who had moved first as their lips clashed. It was like everything was thrown out the window. Tenri’s hands had moved to the front of him, pulling the sash off of his waist and pushing the satin robe open and off of his shoulders. He should stop this. Why was he doing this? He couldn’t stop it. What if Tenri was waiting for that? Waiting for him to stop? It would just lead to a punishment.

Guren didn’t know what had overcame him. He had found himself undoing the buttons of Tenri’s shirt and pushing it away from his shoulders as the Alpha’s hands returned to his backside once more. Tenri gripped at his ass as that spinning feeling hit him again. Tenri had lifted him up and Guren had on default wrapped his legs around the Alpha’s waist as Tenri started to walk towards the bed. Guren’s back hit the bed as he dropped his legs down. Tenri’s hands were roaming over his body and Guren closed his eyes as the kiss broke. This was wrong. Why… Why was Guren acting this way?

Tenri had propped up on one arm, looking down at him as Guren opened his eyes and he found himself looking over to Tenri. His skin felt entirely too hot, only cooling where the Alpha’s hands had landed. Why did he feel so… high?

“It’s better if you just comply with what I want.” Tenri whispered as he leaned down, grazing their lips again. Did he see Guren’s hesitation again? “Your life would be so much easier.” Tenri smirked a bit and Guren could see the glimmer in his eyes. “You gave yourself to me, but not all of you.”

All of him?

Guren realized what Tenri meant by that as he let out a shaky breath. He just… needed to comply. Could he do it? Would that be wrong? Guren could feel those cracks returning once more.

“All you have to do is say yes.” Tenri drawled.

Guren sucked in a breath, curling his fingers after a second. Would it be easier for him? Would Tenri stop beating the actual living Hell out of him? Guren didn’t know. He didn’t feel like he was in the right state of mind for this decision. Not whenever that feeling was hitting him. In a way, he felt so desperate for a kinder touch, and he knew that Tenri could do that. He had already sold himself to this man, what harm could it do if it meant keeping him happy?

Guren nodded, muttering, “Yes.”

Guren felt sick for a second, but it was quickly washed away when he heard Tenri’s belt. That feeling hit him again as he squeezed his eyes shut and turned his head. Did he really just say that? Tenri had shuffled a bit before his hands landed on Guren’s wrists and moved them to be pinned on either side of his head. “Spread your legs.”

Guren choked down the lump in his throat as he did just that. What the Hell was actually wrong with him? The Omega gasped as Tenri pushed inside of him and the pleasurable feeling rocketed through him. Whenever he opened his eyes, he had no idea what the look on Tenri’s face was. It looked like satisfaction but also a strange mix of triumphant. Tenri rutted his hips forward, snapping them until he had bottomed out.

All Guren could think was one thing: What the Hell was wrong with him?

Chapter Text

Two years. Guren had been gone for two years. They were going into their final year of school, and Shinya couldn’t wait to get out of that place. Guren’s name had been completely taken off of the roster. He was no longer even a student at the school. Everyone thought he was dead. There was only a small group of people still clinging to the hope that Guren was still alive.

They had gone into Guren’s apartment a few times since then just to clean it up of any dust build up that had been happening. Otherwise, the place remained completely untouched. Nothing had been moved. It was still the same as it was left that night. The only difference was the food. Everything perishable had been taken out and put into Sayuri and Shigure’s newly shared apartment and some non-perishable items were left behind. Though, those were being changed out. Shinya was pretty sure Sakae was doing it.

It had been a year since he had moved out of the main Hiragi home. Tenri had not kicked up a single fuss about any of it. Seishiro had officially moved in with Yumi. Shinya was pretty sure it made Seishiro feel powerful to be able to boss around the entire household. Mahiru lived in Shinjuku with Shinoa but still took the commute to First Shibuya High School. Kureto and Shinya were still living together in Shibuya. Kureto had gotten a job. Soon, Shinya would have to be thinking of the same thing. While they were still being financially cared for by the Hiragi family, Shinya needed something to do with his time. He just had no idea what he was going to do.

Shinya had been spending a lot of time with Sakae whenever the man returned to Shibuya. Sakae came back to Shibuya quite often. A lot of the times, Sakae was going to see Tenri but also continuing his search for Guren. Sakae was very fatherly towards him. Welcoming him with open arms. Sometimes, they would have lunch together. Other times, it was coffee. It would depend on the day and if either of them were busy. Sakae still looked worn down, but somehow, he still kept that smile on his face. Even after all this time. Sakae had even offered him an apartment on the three floors that the Ichinose had bought out. It had shocked him to learn that Sakae was going to continue leasing the floors even though Shigure and Sayuri would be out of school and Guren was… gone. At the same time, it didn’t take him long to figure out why Sakae was doing it. It was pretty obvious to him what it was. They would be returning to Nagoya to visit Guren’s father on Guren’s birthday. They had been invited over again this year, and each of them had happily accepted. The year before had been good. It just felt nice to do something. It would be better with Guren here.

Shinya had practically been spending every single moment outside of school with his friends. Somehow, it was like Guren’s abduction had torn them apart but also pushed them closer together. Like it had forced them to deconstruct and reconstruct. They were all doing better. It was clear that Sayuri and Shigure still both blamed themselves for not being there that night. He was sure that they all had regrets, but there was nothing that could be done about it now.

They were at Shigure and Sayuri’s apartment. The television was playing in the background. Shinya could smell Sayuri’s cooking. She had been doing a lot of cooking and baking since Guren went missing. He knew that she enjoyed cooking for Guren. It made him wonder if it was a way that Sayuri felt closer to Guren somehow. He wouldn’t be surprised if she ended up with a job that revolved around cooking. Honestly, she’d make an excellent chef.

It seemed like they were all picking up new hobbies as a distraction. Mito was spending a lot of time at the dojo. Every time he walked in, he’d see a very large stack of broken boards and a few times, the boards had flown at his face from how hard she had punched them. He was like eighty percent sure it was Mito blowing off some steam. All of her anger regarding Guren’s abduction flooding out into her skills.

Goshi had taken up artwork. Constantly drawing in a notebook whenever he was busy. He didn’t show anyone what it was. Goshi was doing it all the time but refused to show any of them. No one pushed him. It was probably just stress relief.

Shigure was also spending a lot of time in the dojo. Shinya knew it had hit her exceptionally hard. It was like she was working to better herself in every way possible. To get stronger with each day. Shinya hadn’t quite figured out what she did most of the time. She was still very closed off about what she really liked or wanted to do.

Shinya was scrolling through his phone as he leaned back on the couch. He could hear the others talking behind him. Mito was arguing with Goshi like normal over… something. Shinya had stopped trying to figure out exactly what their lover’s quarrels were about. Sayuri and Shigure were talking to each other, but he couldn’t quite hear what they were saying.

“—Today marks the two-year anniversary of the abduction of local high school student, Guren Ichinose.” Shinya’s attention immediately popped up as he reached for the remote and turned up the volume on the television.

“Hey!” Shinya exclaimed, “Be quiet!”

It had immediately made the others start coming over as Shinya dropped down the remote and put his attention on the broadcast. Shinya leaned forward, looking it over. On the television, the woman speaking continued on, “Guren Ichinose was abducted outside of his apartment building two years ago, and the police currently have no suspects, and the case has been classified as cold.” Shinya held his breath as he dropped down his phone and braced his elbows on his knees as he curled his fingers together. “There are many speculations into what happened with the abducted boy, and currently, no body has been found. With us today is an expert in the field of law enforcement who has worked in many child abduction cases. With us is former police Lieutenant Yuuji Ootori.”

“Hello.” It was a man. An older man from what Shinya could see as he leaned forward.

“Lieutenant, can you tell us a bit about this case?” The woman questioned.

The others had came up and took seats of their own as the broadcast continued. Shinya swallowed harshly as he curled his fingers a bit tighter. “Well, this is a very complex case with very little evidence to go off of. Guren Ichinose was snatched right off of the street, and even with eyewitnesses… No one was able to identify the perpetrator. The police did have a few suspects, but at this time, all of them had been cleared.”

“I see, Lieutenant. What do you think happened?” The woman continued.

The Lieutenant on screen sighed. “Well, in most cases of a child abduction like this one… Guren Ichinose was only fifteen whenever he was taken. Being in his mid-adolescence, the first twenty-four hours were the most critical.” The Lieutenant had stopped speaking for a moment, leaning forward on the bar that was in front of him as Shinya bounced his leg. “Roughly seventy-six percent of children will die within the first three hours. If there is law enforcement knowledge immediately, many join the forty-four percent that are killed within the first hour. The chances of survival will only greatly lower within the first twenty-four and are killed by that time or within the first thirty-six.”

“So, you believe that Guren Ichinose is most likely dead?” The woman questioned.

Shinya clenched his jaw from that question as he felt his knuckles starting to hurt from how hard he was gripping.

“It is very likely.” The Lieutenant replied. “Many cases like this typically always have one common motive which is sexual assault. If this really was a stranger abduction, most likely, Guren Ichinose was abducted by an ephebophile.”

“An ephebophile?” The woman questioned, “What is that?”

“It’s a type of chronophilia where the assailant has a primary sexual interest in people who are mid to late adolescence just like Guren Ichinose was at the time. He would have been in his early mid-adolescence which would make him a prime target for men like this.” The Lieutenant explained, “It is not to be confused with a hebephiliac who go after earlier pubescent children and a pedophile who target pre-pubescent children. An ephebophilic has a preference for those in this age group due to their body’s maturity and being closer to a legal adult’s without being of legal age.”

“Alright, so with that thought… Is there a possibility that if Guren Ichinose was abducted by an ephebophile, that he might still be alive?” The woman continued to question.

“While it’s very unlikely, Guren Ichinose would still be in that age group. Right now, he would be turning eighteen soon if he was still alive. Mid to late adolescence is defined between the ages of fifteen and nineteen. So, if there might be that slim chance, it could be a possibility that the sexual preference of his abductor might keep him alive just based off of that.” The Lieutenant explained. “Though, there are always possibilities that if Guren Ichinose resisted his captor that he might have been killed for it. Sometimes, people like this, feel so much guilt for the act that they committed that they will kill their victim or will kill their victim in order to keep them from being able to identify them.”

“What are the odds of Guren Ichinose’s survival after two years?” The woman went on to question.

“It is very, very unlikely. Only about two percent of children who were abducted are recovered alive after the first twenty-four hours.” The Lieutenant replied, “Even without finding Guren Ichinose’s body, it is safe to assume that his abductor had killed him within that time frame. Though, at the same time, it is still good to keep out the word on Guren Ichinose’s abduction. Even though the case is cold, there might be someone out there who knows something but doesn’t realize it or is afraid to step forward. Even the smallest detail can help bring closure to Guren Ichinose’s family and loved ones.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant Ootori.” The woman looked back to the camera, smiling, “That is all the time that we have for now. We will see you later tonight.”

Shinya had reached for the remote, turning off the television as he exhaled sharply. The tension had filled the room again as Shinya clenched his jaw again. It felt like it was a damn constant reminder. It wasn’t stopping any time soon. He didn’t think it ever would until he knew what happened. Shinya pushed himself up, growling as he said, “I need some air.”

Shinya didn’t wait for anyone to say anything as he scooped up his phone and walked straight out of the apartment. He closed the door behind him, exhaling sharply as he leaned back against it.

He knew the chances were so slim.

He needed Guren to be in that two percent. Guren had to be alive out there. Being an optimist was not something that Shinya was used to being. He wanted to be. Shinya growled under his breath, hissing out, “Damnit.” Guren was probably dead. He was going to have to come to terms with that someday.

He just didn’t know if today was that day.

Shinya had pushed off of the door, starting down the hall as he stopped at the next door. Guren’s apartment. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his keys. They all had a key now. Shinya slipped his into the lock, flipping it and letting himself in. It was clear no one had walked in for a while. He closed the door behind him, venturing further into the place. He had stopped at the hall. He still remembered Guren’s smile the second that he had put the bracelet on him. Shinya had spent a long time trying to find the perfect one. Finally, he had found it.

Shinya had forced that thought to the side as he kept walking through the apartment. The apartment was so clean aside from some dust that had built up since the last time anyone had stepped foot inside. The silver-haired Alpha had found himself roaming back towards the bedrooms. He had went straight to the one he was looking for as he opened up the door.

Guren’s room.

The bed was still made, showing that Guren hadn’t slept in his bed that night or even stepped back inside. Everything was still exactly where Shinya had remembered it. Guren liked having everything in a certain spot. Shinya found himself just walking around. Guren’s scent was gone from the room. It was long gone. He could no longer smell the cherry blossoms and lotus flowers. It was such a unique scent to him. Guren hated whenever Shinya and Goshi would tease him over it. It was all fun and games. Shinya loved Guren’s scent. It was so calming to him. It was like going through a hanami. Only, having it right directly next to him in the form of his favorite person in the world.

Shinya got to Guren’s closet as he opened up the door. All of Guren’s clothing was still in its rightful spots. His school uniforms. His causal clothing. His jackets. His sweaters. All of it. His traditional clothing. They were all there. The only sweater missing was the one that Guren would have been wearing that night. Guren’s favorite ironically.

Shinya stepped back, closing it up as the memories all kept flooding back. God, he missed him. He missed him so damn much. Shinya felt the frustration hit him as he turned and fell back against Guren’s bed. He found himself staring up at the ceiling. Guren should be here.

Why didn’t he just stay on the phone until Guren had gotten safely inside?

That was never something he had to worry about before. Guren could take care of himself. Guren knew self-defense and Hell, he was good at it. Excellent even. All the questions kept hitting him. What kept Guren from fighting? If Guren perceived danger, he would have done something about it. Shinya knew that it was said that Guren had been tazed immediately. But it still kept raising that question for him. If Guren thought he was in danger, he would have had his guard up. It could have been he was just tired. That he wasn’t paying the closest attention. Hell, why would he need to? It wasn’t like he knew some psychopath would come snatch him off of the sidewalk. Guren had turned around to his attacker. Shinya just didn’t know what it was about the entire thing that bugged him. Even now, something felt so off about all of it.

Why didn’t Guren react that night?

Shinya had seen Guren’s reaction time. It was phenomenal. Guren had knives thrown directly at his face and caught them between two fingers before. He’s caught objects in mid air without even trying. He had dodged or changed his body’s direction in the blink of an eye.

Shinya guessed… It just didn’t make sense.

Shinya had kept thinking about everything Detective Kijima had ever said to him. If there was the possibility that someone had been making Guren uncomfortable. While he spoke the truth that Guren never told him, there was the chance it happened and Shinya just didn’t know. Guren might be expressive, but he definitely hid a lot of what he was thinking or feeling. He would hide things because he didn’t want to worry others. What if there was a chance that it did happen and Guren didn’t want to worry any of them?

It felt like it was too late for questions.

Guren was gone, and it didn’t feel like he would ever get the answers that he was looking for. As much as he wanted them. Shinya refused to give up, but it really was starting to seem like it was even more out of reach with each passing day.

Asuka had gotten so big. She was already being able to crawl around and even walk whenever she held onto something. Guren was watching her flourish. She really was the only thing that felt like it was truly keeping him sane. There was one point that he completely stopped caring how long it had been since Tenri had kidnapped him. All the days were blurring together. They spent ninety-nine percent of the time in the attic. Never leaving. Rarely, Tenri would take them both out and they would end up in the dining room together. Family dinners. Every time, Guren would be strapped to the chair. Asuka now had her own chair. It was tucked away in what seemed to be a cupboard until they were brought down.

Guren was the only one who really came out the most. Guren was taken down to the basement for what felt like every single night. Tenri was continuing his training. Going over it all again and again and again. Sometimes, he would be suspended from the ceiling. Other times, he was strapped to a table. Sometimes, chained to a bed. Sometimes, it was the wall. It really depended on Tenri’s mood. Honestly, the worse that Tenri’s mood was, the more likely he was going to inflict a lot of pain on him. Guren was quickly figuring out when and where was the best time to do anything. To say anything.

Sometimes, Guren would wake up to Tenri looming above him and he would find himself getting pinned to the bed as the Alpha had his way with him. It wasn’t like Guren could do a single thing about it. He was Tenri’s sex slave. If Tenri wanted sex, he was going to take it. This was part of the reason that Tenri had brought him into the house. So that he was closer. Guren felt like the assaults were happening a lot more frequently. Probably even multiple times in a day.

Tenri was still his only source of human contact. The only person that Guren was able to actively speak too that could speak back to him. What Guren knew was, he needed Tenri to trust him. Guren had found himself listening to Tenri whenever he was around. Even talking with him. Tenri did the same thing back to him. Outside of the sex, Tenri had stopped saying anything to him about dropping the usage of Sir or Master. If Tenri wanted sex, Guren needed to say it or Tenri would lash out at him. Tenri was coming to just talk to him more often. It always ended the same way though. Guren was finding himself looking forward to whenever Tenri showed up. It wasn’t often, but sometimes, Tenri brought small snacks. Candy sometimes. Even ice cream. Those were very rare. He was giving him more gifts too. Between the bouts of abuse, Tenri would shower him with affection. It really did feel like he was getting whiplash from it.

Guren was sitting on his bed with Asuka in his lap again. She was playing with some toys while Guren was half watching the movie and half focusing on what she was doing. While she had toys, she was more or less playing with his hands. It felt like some miracle that Guren hadn’t gotten pregnant again yet. He had already gone through a few more heats since the first one after he gave birth. Maybe, Tenri’s age was starting to get to him. Honestly, he doubted it. Maybe it was the stress Guren’s body was under. The constant abuse. It didn’t really matter to him. Guren just had this fear in him. He really didn’t know if he could go through another pregnancy. But that wouldn’t be his choice if it came down to it.

Guren felt the soft smile come to his face as he watched his daughter tap at his palms. The Omega wasn’t quite sure when it happened, but he had grown to love his daughter. He could say with confidence that he did in fact love her. Despite who her father was. Tenri was surprisingly… good with her. Asuka adored Tenri much to Guren’s dismay. He wasn’t sure if he liked it or hated it. Tenri was good with her. Dotting on her whenever he came up and she was awake. Constantly gifting her new things. Even taking time to play with her. It had surprised him. Guren really never thought that Tenri had meant what he said back the even if at the time he thought his words were genuine. Tenri was proving it. Despite all of it, Guren still had this fear that Tenri would hurt her.

Asuka’s small hands grabbed at his wrist as she scowled. Her small fingers sprawled over the bruises that were peeking out from underneath his sleeve. “Mama!” Asuka exclaimed, “Uh oh!”

“Yeah,” Guren murmured, reaching over and pulling his sleeve down, “Uh oh.” The Omega had stopped for a second as Asuka leaned down, kissing at the mark there. He reached up, bringing her a bit closer to him as he leaned down and pressed a kiss into the top of her head. “I’m okay, sweet girl.”

She had bounced a bit, exclaiming, “Mama! Mama!” Ever since she had started to string her noises together, that was her favorite word. He was pretty sure that it was because it was one that she would use most often.

At the moment, Asuka knew a total of two words that Guren knew for sure. At least, speaking wise that weren’t just random sounds. Mama and Dada. It was all Tenri’s fault that Asuka called him Mama. He couldn’t really be mad. Guren was to be called whatever Tenri wanted him to be. Tenri had been coaching her on it every time he saw her awake. Guren didn’t even attempt to correct it to use a more appropriate term for him. It was such an old-fashioned traditional way of thinking when it came to Omega males who birthed children. Feminizing them due to their ability to carry a baby and give birth and due to their bodies. It wasn’t the worst. He is her mother after all. Even on an official birth certificate, he would be listed as the mother despite the little M being by his primary gender. That was just a normal. It would depend on the household and the family what the Omega male would be called. Typically a form of a more masculine word.

This was Tenri’s house. His rules. His daughter. Guren had to listen to him. It wasn’t like he had the choice anyway. He was just Tenri’s property. A slave with no rights. Tenri’s word was his law.

Guren sighed as he watched Asuka started to rub at her eyes despite her excitement. “I think it’s time for bed.” Guren murmured, “Ready to go night, night?”

“Nah! Nah!” Asuka said back as the Omega slipped off of the bed and grabbed his daughter. The Omega had walked over to the other side of the room, flipping on Asuka’s fairy lights to illuminate the area as he started to get her prepared for bed.

Once she was, Guren had placed her down into her crib and placed the blanket over to her. He looked over the side, muttering, “Good night, sweet girl.” He reached up, turning off the fairy lights and reached over to turn on the night light. He had made sure the music was playing before he was heading off back to his side of the room. It probably wouldn’t be long now and Tenri would be showing up. He always did. It was just better to have her laying down whenever she was tired. Typically, that meant it was their night. Guren was never taken near any windows, so he didn’t actually know if it was day or night. He never saw a clock, so he didn’t even know the time. Guren was pretty sure that Tenri preferred to keep it that way. It kept Guren guessing.

Well, he stopped guessing a long time ago. He had no idea what day it was. How long that he had been here. He could only go based off of if Tenri decided to let him know what a specific day was, or just out of the goodness of his heart. The last day that Guren knew for sure was Christmas because Tenri had surprised them with gifts. Before that had been his seventeenth birthday. Tenri seemed to be very specific about the days. It didn’t give Guren much to work with. His guess was that Tenri didn’t want him to have the conception of time so that Guren wouldn’t even think about it. Guren wasn’t supposed to think about it. All he was supposed to be concerned with was serving Tenri’s needs.

It didn’t actually take long for Asuka to fall asleep much to his delight. It was a lot easier whenever his daughter went to sleep easily and stayed asleep. Guren had decided to clean up once more as well as turn off the television by the time that he heard the door opening up. Guren looked over his shoulder as Tenri came up. They had already eaten today. Tenri often brought those earlier whenever Asuka was wide awake. It was just their new normal.

“Come here.” Tenri ordered.

Guren had quickly turned, double checking to see that Asuka hadn’t moved. She was still fast asleep as Tenri pulled out the cuffs and Guren lifted his hands to let Tenri pin them in place. Were the cuffs even necessary at this point? Guren had been led out of the attic, going straight for the normal path. Guren just did his normal. Count his footsteps, keep his heartbeat regulated, and prepare for the torment and abuse.

They had gotten down to the basement quickly and Tenri opened up the door and Guren just slipped inside. It was so much easier this way. Comply and follow the rules. Guren walked down the steps, having everything memorized at this point even in the dark. He was already at the bottom of the stairs by the time that Tenri had flipped on the light.

Tenri quickly came down, pulling out the key to the cuffs and undoing them to slip them back into his pocket. Guren had noticed something different right away. Something was odd about Tenri’s demeanor as he walked over to the middle of the room by the table.

“Come over here and kneel.” Tenri ordered, pointing where he wanted Guren to go.

Guren did exactly what he was doing as he walked to the spot that Tenri had motioned too. Guren had dropped down to his knees, bowing his head and clasping his hands behind his back. He kept his gaze on the floor for a moment. Be the perfect image of whatever Tenri wanted him to be. That’s what he had to do. Guren had been doing it on repeat. He was giving Tenri no opening.

He heard something shuffle around before Tenri was turning and kneeling down. A case was put in front of him that had the Hiragi family crest on it. Guren clenched his jaw for a second looking at it. This was new. What did Tenri have in mind?

“You’ve done exceptionally well.” Tenri praised him, “You turned from a disobedient, disrespectful brat to the perfect little slave. You just have one more thing to prove to me.”

“And that would be, Master?” Guren questioned, eyeing the case a bit more. A sense of dread hit him as the hairs on the back of his neck had started to stand. He had a bad feeling about this. Guren just took in a deep breath and slowly released it.

Tenri reached forward, opening up the case as Guren’s heart stopped entirely. His stomach fell as the white noise came to his ears. His eyes widened as he stared down at it in complete shock.

Inside of the case was a gun. A sleek, pristine looking police issued Glock.

Guren didn’t dare raise his head. His heart had started to race, pounding in his chest as Tenri stood up. Tenri had grabbed the gun and Guren restrained himself from flinching as he heard it cock. The Alpha had placed it right back down as Guren let out a labored breath. “Pick it up.” Guren couldn’t hesitate. This was just another sick and twisted test. The Omega had reached out for it, not daring to show that his hand had trembled slightly as he grabbed the grip of the gun. It was so heavy in his hand.

Every fear imaginable came to mind.

Was this it?

Was this finally the moment Tenri decided to get rid of him?

Was all of this for… nothing?

Was Tenri… tired of him?

Don’t show him fear. Don’t show him that this was freaking him out. Don’t show that he was even nervous. For a split second, the thought came to mind on turning it on Tenri and pulling the trigger. God, he wanted too. There had been so many nights where he found himself fantasizing about the moment he could get his revenge.

“I want you to listen very carefully,” Tenri drawled, “You are going to raise it to your head. Point it at your temple… And pull the trigger.”

Guren’s heart had nearly stopped again as he squeezed his eyes shut and he curled his fingers around the grip a bit more. This had to be some kind of test, right? Slowly, Guren lifted it up, keeping his back straight as he placed the muzzle against his temple.

“Now, put your finger on the trigger.” Tenri ordered.

Guren swallowed harshly, slowly doing just that. Images starting to quickly flash before his mind. His father. Shinya. Shigure. Sayuri. Mito. Goshi. Kureto. Asuka. It was like his life was flashing before his eyes. All the important moments of his life playing out in his mind as he put his finger on the trigger.

“Pull it.” Tenri ordered again. “Pull the trigger.”

Guren took in a deep breath, forcing himself to relax. Either this was a test, or he was about to actually blow his own brains out. The problem was, he wouldn’t know until he did what Tenri told him to do.

Why… Why couldn’t he do it?

Guren hesitated for a second. The Omega had forced himself to take another breath. Just do it. Just fucking do it. If he didn’t, who knew what Tenri would do. Guren lifted his head, staring Tenri right in the eye. Tenri was looking down at him. Giving him a calculated look. Tenri gave him a very subtle nod. Guren felt a soft smile come to his face as he maintained eye contact. Don’t be afraid.

The Omega’s heart was pounding. Loud enough that it was all that he could hear. Those mental images kept coming back. It made his smile get a bit bigger. He almost felt so… light. He had to do this. Tenri wanted him too.

Guren pulled the trigger and heard a click.

The Omega didn’t realize he had been holding his breath until he let out a soft breath and realized that it was just a blank. Tenri gave him a satisfied smile as he reached out and pulled the gun away from Guren’s hand. Guren let out a labored breath as the adrenaline left his body and he planted his hands on the floor. He actually just did that. he about shot himself for… Tenri. Because Tenri told him too.

Guren felt Tenri’s hand underneath his chin as he was coaxed to look up at him. Tenri was giving him a gentle and pleased look. Tenri’s thumb moved over his cheek as he whispered, “You’ve proven yourself.” Tenri’s voice was so soft. Almost like it was trying to pull Guren in. “As of this moment, you’re training is officially over.” Tenri pulled back and Guren let out another breath as it all dawned on him. It really had been a test.

For what?

If Guren was… loyal to him?

There was no choice there.

Still, there had been something in him. He had pulled the trigger without even thinking. Guren let out another soft breath as he heard, “Stand.”

Guren got back to his feet, bowing his head and clasping his hands behind his back. Tenri walked around him, placing a hand on his back and guiding him back towards the stairs. Guren’s body felt so light. Almost as if he couldn’t grasp what had actually just happened. He could have been seconds away from dying. Guren could actually be dead on that floor right now and by his own hand.

Tenri had led him out of the basement, closing the door behind them as he pushed at Guren’s back again. This time, he was lead back to the stairs like normal. As they ascended the stairs, Tenri had pushed at his back and turned him in the opposite direction of the attic. Guren eyed the door for a second but complied with what Tenri wanted him to do. The Omega was lead down the hall to another door at the very end of the hall.

Tenri opened it up, revealing a very large bedroom to him. Tenri’s scent was heavy in the room. It didn’t take Guren long to figure out that it was Tenri’s bedroom. This was the first time that Tenri had ever brought him in here. “Strip and lay down on the bed.” Guren reached up, pulling the robe off of himself and letting it fall to the floor before he was walking forward. Guren took in a deep breath as he crawled onto the bed and laid down on his back. The door clicked shut as Tenri crossed the room. The Alpha crawled onto the bed, looming over Guren as he looked down at him. Tenri had that same smile on his face.

Despite everything, Guren was completely taken over by a numbness.

He couldn’t feel a single thing as Tenri leaned in and pressed their lips together.

Guren felt like everything had absolutely… shattered.

Guren Ichinose really was… dead.

Chapter Text

Guren had become so numb ever since that moment. It felt like every single part of him had shattered, and nothing was ever going to be put back together. Guren had to put it back together himself. Morph him into the way that he needed to be. That was all that he could do. Did this mean that Tenri truly had no intentions of killing him? Tenri had definitely been pleased by his actions, but Guren wasn’t so sure anymore. He had pulled the trigger. He had done that.

It was like Tenri wanted Guren to prove that he would rather die than leave him.

His final test of his training.

And Guren guessed he passed.

Guren was with Asuka, just watching her play. It kept going through his mind. If that gun had been loaded, he could have left her behind. To face the unknown with Tenri. Who were to say that Tenri wouldn’t have changed if Guren had died on that floor. He had done exactly what Tenri had wanted from him. That was all that he really could do.

Guren couldn’t get it out of his head. Did he feel genuine… fear in that moment? No. It didn’t feel like fear. It felt like something else. Guren just couldn’t figure out what it was. He wasn’t sure what it was. Guren didn’t want to think about it. It happened. It was going to happen rather Guren had done it or Tenri did. It really felt like he had been just seconds away from dying. There was a part of him that did feel like he just wanted him too. Another part screamed to keep going. It was a strange mix of emotions that he couldn’t understand and couldn’t get to stop.

Guren was trying to understand why Tenri had taken him into his bedroom. He had never done that before. It was always the basement if Tenri wanted to go more severe or Guren’s bed. It was never Tenri’s room. Tenri was different with him that time. Guren didn’t want to think about it anymore. What was done was done. There was nothing that he could do about that now.

Asuka was playing with her toys. Giggling happily as she did so. Guren found a soft smile coming to his face as he kept looking down at her. She looked at him, holding up a toy to him, which Guren took and just held in his hands for a second. Whenever she was distracted again, he placed it back down so the process could repeat.

Guren looked over his shoulder as he heard the door open up. Tenri came up the stairs with a box in hand and the second that his gaze fell on Guren, a smirk came to his face. Guren let out a soft breath, looking back to Asuka as his daughter popped her head up. Tenri placed the box down, walking over as Asuka exclaimed, “Dada!”

“There’s my girl.” Tenri stated as he reached down and scooped her up. Guren just dropped his gaze. Don’t react to him. Honestly, at this point, he didn’t think he could. Tenri actually seemed to be keeping his word. He wouldn’t hurt her, right?

“Dada!” Asuka said again, looking happy as she started to bounce in Tenri’s arm.

Guren had decided to look over to the box, noticing that a few things were inside of it. He wasn’t to speak until Tenri said something to him. Even if he wanted to question what it was. “Why don’t we tell Mama that we have a bit of a surprise.” Tenri stated.

Guren looked over to him, frowning a bit as he saw that Tenri was looking down at him. Guren felt his gut twist for a second as slowly started to get to his feet. “A surprise?”

“Exactly what that is.” Tenri replied and then looked back to Asuka, “You’re going to go have fun.”

Fun?

Why did Guren not like the sound of that?

“Inside that box is clothes for you to wear. Put them on.” Tenri ordered.

Guren dropped his gaze down and stood up. The Omega walked over to it and choked as he realized what was inside. He reached in for it, pulling them out to reveal a blueish-grey sundress, a long black jacket to go over it, a long black wig, and a pair of black heels. There was also a small case at the bottom that he grabbed and pulled out. Whenever he opened it, he saw colored contacts but also a pair of black sunglasses. Looking back into the box, he could see what looked like a diaper bag. Guren turned his gaze to Tenri, shaking his head for a second.

Tenri’s face hardened, “Put them on.”

Guren just bunched up the items in his arms before he was moving over to the other side of the room to place them down on the bed. Guren stared at them for a moment, feeling his gut twist violently. Tenri wanted him to dress like a… woman? He was an Omega, but he was still male. This felt even more degrading and humiliating as he pulled off the t-shirt he was wearing. Guren had no choice. He had to wear whatever Tenri said he could wear.

Guren grabbed the sundress, slipping it on and letting the fabric fall down. It only went to his mid-thigh, being on the shorter side. It felt absolutely degrading. Guren pulled in a deep breath, slowly releasing it as he reached for the jacket and pulled it on. He grabbed the wig, running his fingers over it. It looked expensive. It looked entirely like real hair. It could be real hair for all he knew. It definitely wasn’t cheap synthetic. Guren pulled it up, bringing it up to his head and pulling it down onto his head. He was careful to tuck away all of his actual hair out of sight. What was all of this for?

Guren turned, sitting down as he grabbed for the heels. They were strapped, stiletto heels. For just a second, the image of jamming the edge of it into Tenri’s eye or neck came and he blinked it away. He leaned down, slipping his foot into one of them. They actually fit him perfectly. Which was… odd to him. He just did the straps and repeated it on the other side. He had never walked in… heels before. He had worn heeled boots and shoes before but those were typically only an inch, and the sole was much bigger than what this was. Guren pushed himself up, finding himself off balance for a second but was able to make sure he didn’t fall. Guren had tested it, walking a few steps to make sure that he could walk properly with them. It was a struggle at first, but he had quickly figured it out. How did woman walk in these type of shoes, let alone wore them every day?

Whenever he looked back to the other side of the room, he saw that Tenri was slipping items of Asuka’s into the diaper bag. Toys, clothing, and a few other things. Guren was actually really confused. What was all of this about?

Slowly – and very carefully – Guren had made his way back over to Tenri. Tenri had turned to look at him, smiling a bit as he looked him up and down, “You look good.”

“I guess so.” Guren whispered, shifting on his feet a bit, “I feel… awkward.”

“You’ll get used to it.” Tenri stated as he started towards the stairs, “Come on.” Guren walked behind him, going to the stairs as he reached out to balance himself on the walls descending the stairs. It was definitely walking on a more solid flooring. Easier even but going down a set of stairs felt different. It took a second to get used too as Tenri opened the door and slipped out. He stood there, waiting for Guren until the Omega also got into the hall. Tenri closed the door behind him, locking it up as he started walking again. What was going on? Guren was trying everything in him not to just start questioning it. So, he just kept walking.

Tenri had taken them back downstairs but instead of going the direction that they normally did, Tenri had taken them the opposite way. Don’t question it. Just do whatever he says. Eventually, they got to another door and Tenri opened it up to reveal a garage. Inside was a silver Lexus and what looked like a new dark blue SUV with tinted windows. It was definitely not the same SUV from that night. It looked newer. Tenri walked around it, unlocking the SUV with a set of keys to go to the passenger driver’s side door. He had opened it up, putting Asuka inside. He was there for a few moments before the door was closing and Tenri came back around. Guren was nervous as he looked at the SUV.

“Come on, Guren.” Tenri stated. The Alpha opened up the front passenger door and Guren moved over and slipped inside. The door closed behind him and Tenri had walked around to get into the driver’s side. Once inside, Tenri closed the door and looked over to Guren. He held out the small case and the sunglasses. “Put them on.”

Guren grabbed them both, placing the sunglasses into his lap before opening up the case. He reached up, lowering down the sun visor for the mirror. Carefully, he slipped the contacts into his eyes, and it made his eyes appear more blue rather than purple. He blinked a few times, trying to get used to the feeling. They made his eyes hurt. Irritating them almost as he grabbed the sunglasses and slipped them on.

Tenri reached over and Guren froze as the collar was slowly taken off of his neck. It felt so strange to have the weight off of his neck, and then the panic also came for a second as Guren calmed himself down. Quickly, Tenri had moved and slipped a skintight black choker over the same spot.

“There.” Tenri stated, “I’ll put your collar back on whenever we get there.”

“Where…” Guren whispered, “Where we are going?”

Tenri smiled at him, hitting the button to the garage and opening up the door before turning on the SUV. “That is a surprise.” Tenri replied. Before he put the SUV into reverse, Guren froze as he saw the knife come out of Tenri’s pocket. “You do anything, and I will make sure you regret it.”

Guren shook his head, “I’m not going to do anything.”

“Good boy.” Tenri drawled, dropping the knife into his lap as he reached out and touched at Guren’s face, “I can always drug you if I need too. Don’t make me.” Guren had looked behind them into the backseat, seeing that Asuka was tucked away into a car seat. The baby bag was behind Tenri’s seat and there were a few more bags in the seat next to her. Where were they going?

Guren just turned in the seat, grabbing for his seat belt and putting it on as Tenri put the SUV in reverse and pulled out. Guren found himself balling his fists as he reached up and touched at the choker. It didn’t feel the same. Guren felt almost… off without it. As they pulled out, Guren had noticed it was late. Hardly anyone would be out right now.

Guren’s gaze dropped again as Tenri’s hand landed on his thigh. As much as he wanted to shove his hand away, Guren had reached over and placed his on top of Tenri’s. He curled his fingers, taking another deep breath to calm himself. He was so nervous. He found himself looking out the window next, watching the scenery go by. Shibuya. It felt like it had been so long since he had seen anything but the inside of that shed or Tenri’s house. Guren just found himself staring longingly at all of it. There were places he remembered. Seeing the flashes before his mind of going to those places with his friends that he was forcing himself to shove back into his mind.

“Calm down.” Tenri mused, “It will all be okay.”

“Yes, Master.” Guren whispered on default. He reached up, rubbing at his eyes as he felt more of that irritation. Maybe it was because he was not used to eye contacts. He had never worn them before. Whenever he looked back up, he froze whenever he saw his apartment building. Tenri’s hand tightened on Guren’s thigh as he made his gaze turn away. That wasn’t his home anymore. He had to keep reminding himself of it. Guren did look into the mirror, watching the building disappear out of sight. He missed that place. He wanted to… No. He couldn’t.

All he could do was drop his gaze.

Guren wasn’t sure how long that they had been driving for before Tenri had pulled off of the road and went into a parking lot. Guren frowned a bit as he noticed that it was a small diner. Tenri stopped the SUV, putting it into park before he turned to look at Guren. Tenri chuckled, picking up the knife and tapping at Guren’s thigh with it.

“We’re going to go in.” Tenri stated, “And we’re going to eat.” Guren could feel his heart starting to race as the knife traced up his leg. “I’m pretty hungry and I’m sure you are too.”

“Yes, Master.” Guren murmured.

“What are you going to do?” Tenri questioned.

Guren looked back down to the knife again before looking back at Tenri, “Sit there quietly and eat my dinner.”

Tenri smiled, “Good boy.” Tenri slipped the knife back into his pocket, “Don’t ruin your chance. Also, take the sunglasses off now.” There was no way that Tenri took them this far late at night just to go to a diner. Guren’s heart was pounding as he saw a few cars parked. Tenri turned off the SUV, getting out as Guren did as he was told. After that, he slipped out of the SUV. Tenri came around, humming, “Get the baby.”

Guren just silently walked around the SUV, opening up that door to see that Asuka was actually still awake, looking around in interest. He reached for her bag and then for her. He got her unbuckled and pulled her out before closing the door. He had her to his chest, finding that it was better that way at the moment due to the restriction he had on his feet. Guren got back over to Tenri’s side as the Alpha looked at him.

“Ready?” Tenri questioned. Guren nodded as he quietly started walking with him as he heard the SUV lock, and the alarm was set. As they approached the building, Tenri leaned over and whispered, “Oh, don’t call me Sir or Master while we’re inside. We don’t want anyone to get any funny ideas.”

Whenever they got to the door, Tenri opened it up and allowed Guren to step in first. The Omega shifted on his feet. Takin ga look around but keeping his head slightly down. Act completely natural. Guren felt a hand on his back as he was guided across the room. The Omega had reached up, rubbing at his eyes again. It was almost a stinging feeling or a dryness that he couldn’t explain. He blinked a few times as he looked back up and Tenri had guided them to a booth where he motioned for Guren to sit on one side, and he took the other.

“Hello, can I get you a highchair?” It was the waitress.

Guren just kept his mouth shut. He was guessing he had to still strictly adhere to the other rules of what Tenri expected of him even like this. He was not to speak to others. Tenri smiled at the waitress and nodded, “That would be great.”

“Alright,” The waitress replied with a smile, “I’ll be right back.”

She had turned to walk away as Guren just awkwardly sat there. He carefully looked around. Noticing a few other people. One at the bar. Two at another booth. Not many people. From what he could tell, it was the middle of the night. Tenri leaned forward, giving him a sharp look, “Best behavior. Not a word to anyone.”

Guren nodded quickly. Just do as he was told. Tenri was giving a sickly sweet smile the entire time. The Alpha leaned back as the waitress came back and placed the chair down. Guren gave her a slight smile as a silent thank you and placed Asuka into the chair. “Here are also some menus. What would you like for something to drink?”

“Coffee.” Tenri stated, “And she’ll have a cola… and a milk for the baby.”

“Alright, I’ll go get those for you.” The waitress replied, “And I’ll give you a few minutes to decide what you want.”

Even as she walked away and Tenri opened up the menu, Guren didn’t touch his. He doubted that Tenri would actually let him pick what he wanted. He controlled even that. Tenri lifted his gaze, humming, “Not going to look?” Tenri exhaled sharply, leaning forward and dropping his voice, “You need to chill. You’ll draw attention to yourself. Pick up the menu and just look at it. You can speak to the waitress but keep it short and simple.”

Guren reached out for it, opening it up and just looking it over. The Omega didn’t even bother reading it. Just looking it over to act as if he was. It didn’t take long before the waitress came back with the drinks and sat them down. Guren didn’t even think twice before he reached out for Asuka’s and grabbed an empty sippy cup that he had to put it in.

“Have you guys decided what you wanted?” The waitress questioned.

“I’ll have the house special.” Tenri stated, “Curry and rice for the baby but keep the meat out. She can’t eat that quite yet.”

The waitress wrote it down before her gaze turned to him. “And for you, miss?”

Guren eyed Tenri for a second and Tenri gave him a slight nod. Guren forced a bit of a higher pitch and femininity to his voice as he said, “Curry and rice is fine.”

The waitress gave him a smile before she was saying, “Alright, I’ll get those in and have them out shortly. I’ll be back to check on you.” She turned, walking off as Guren let out a sharp breath. He was never this nervous talking to people.

Guren relaxed himself by putting his focus on his daughter and handing her the sippy as he started to brush her hair back out of her face. She had gladly taken it from him and took a drink of it. Guren leaned back a bit, reaching for his and taking a drink. The Omega rubbed at his eyes again, forcing himself to blink. He really hated these contacts. They were bugging the hell out of his eyes.

“Beautiful night, isn’t it?” Tenri questioned.

“Yeah.” Guren whispered as he looked out the window and placed his glass down. He wanted to ask again where they were going, but he really doubted that Tenri would tell him. Guren found himself using the reflections in the windows to look around the diner again. His gaze then moved to Asuka again. Could he do it?

No.

That would be a terrible idea.

He had no idea where he was, and if Tenri even so much as realized that he attempted to call the authorities, he would be in a shit ton of trouble. Tenri would have him gone before there was even a chance. Guren forced the thought away as he looked back to Tenri and smiled a bit. “Thank you.” Guren whispered.

Tenri looked shocked for a second, but it was quickly masked. “You’re welcome.”

There was this feeling in him again. Just twisting and turning in his gut for a moment. Guren leaned back a bit in his seat. After a bit, their food was brought out and Guren had focused more on feeding Asuka than actually eating himself. He did take a few bites between feeding his daughter. Mostly, they ate in pure silence.

As they were eating, Guren suddenly heard a, “Tenri!” Guren’s heart nearly leapt out of his chest as he popped his head up to see two police officers heading in their direction. The Omega choked as his gaze turned to Tenri. Tenri didn’t even look startled or on edge. He still looked completely relaxed as he leaned back, “It’s been a while.” The male officer said as he approached. He had stopped at Tenri’s side of the booth and smiled down at the Alpha. “Taking a trip?”

“I am.” Tenri stated.

Then eyes fell on Guren. The police officer wolf-whistled, drawling out, “And who are you?”

“Taken.” Tenri replied.

The male police officer looked close to Tenri’s age. He was definitely a plain clothes officer compared to the other. She looked a lot younger. Maybe her twenties if Guren had to take a guess. Her eyes were locked to him. She wasn’t saying a word. The male police officer and Tenri had gotten into a conversation. Just talking back and forth. Tenri wasn’t even trying to make them go away.

Guren’s heart was racing. Pounding harshly against his chest as he silently just continued eating. He didn’t know what else to do. Saying anything could be bad. Guren knew that Tenri had friends everywhere. Resources. This just solidified that he even had them in the police.

“How old is she?” The female officer questioned to him.

Guren felt the panic hit as he looked to Tenri. It made Guren realize, he didn’t actually know. “14 months.” Tenri said for him.

“She’s beautiful.” The female officer went on to say. Her gaze went back to Guren as she said, “Are you okay?” She looked at him with genuine concern. “Your eyes are pretty bloodshot.”

Guren forced a smile to his face and nodded. “It’s been a long drive.” Tenri stated, “I feel like we’re all pretty exhausted.” The officers had then looked to Tenri again, “Stopping for a late-night bite to eat?”

“Like always, Tenri.” The male officer replied with a smile. The male officer leaned over, dropping his voice as Guren caught him muttering, “I took care of that thing for you. You have nothing to worry about.”

Guren could feel his stomach twisting. He was right. Even the police… were in his pocket. Guren suddenly felt nauseous as he finished his food and leaned back. Just don’t do a thing. Don’t act out. Don’t give Tenri a reason to lash out at him.

“Good.” Tenri stated, looking down to their empty plates before smiling, “I think we should get back on the road. We still have a bit of ways ahead of us.”

“I’ll leave you be then.” The male officer replied, “Have a good rest of your night, Tenri.” Then his gaze turned to Guren. “Ma’am.” Guren really wanted to punch this guy in the face, but he guessed in his defense, he might actually believe that Guren was a woman.

The two officers had started to walk off as Tenri stood up and stretched a bit, “Let’s go.” Guren turned, getting Asuka out of the chair and grabbed the bag. “You go the bathroom and change the baby. While I’m doing that, I’ll get us cashed out.”

Guren nodded quickly, readjusting Asuka in his arms and the bag before he was looking for the bathroom. He had spotted it quickly, dropping his head down and heading in that direction. To keep up the appearance, he had slipped into the Women’s Bathroom. He did take a quick check to make sure that he was alone before going to the changing table. He had quickly gotten Asuka changed and she looked even more content than before. Guren placed her down on her feet, giving her the moment to stretch her legs.

Guren had taken her hand, guiding her back to the furthest – and largest – stall before stepping inside. He locked it behind them, allowing Asuka to roam as he went ahead and just did his business. Tenri really just let him in here on his own. Maybe it was because of what he had just witnessed, or it was just another test.

Once he was done, he exited the stall, making sure that his daughter stayed with him, as he went over to the sink and washed his hands. He looked at himself in the mirror. Pausing for a moment. His eyes were really bloodshot. Like irritated or as if he had been crying. It had to be the contacts. They did make his eyes appear more blue. The more he looked at himself, if he hadn’t been wearing the contacts, he’d probably look just like his mother.

Guren sighed, taking some water into his hands and splashing his face with it. He took in a few deep breaths and slowly started to release them as he closed his eyes. Two police officers had been right there. Tenri had been talking to one of them as if he was an old friend. They definitely weren’t in Shibuya anymore, so who was to say that the entirety of Shibuya’s Police Force wasn’t just right in Tenri’s back pocket?

“Mama?” Asuka murmured as she grabbed onto his leg.

Guren opened his eyes, turning his gaze down to her and giving her a gentle smile, “I’m okay, baby.” The Omega turned, grabbing a few paper towels and drying his hands and face. He threw them into the bin, grabbing Asuka’s bag and reaching his hand down. She lifted hers up, taking his hand as he walked them out.

The second that they got out, Tenri was waiting for them. Tenri smiled at him as Guren got over to him. Tenri placed a hand on his back, already moving to usher them out of the building. Guren’s heart was still racing the entire time as they started to cross the parking lot.

“Excuse me!” Guren froze and his eyes widened as he heard the female officer’s voice from behind them.

Tenri had stopped and turned and Guren did the same. The Omega quickly reached down, grabbing for his daughter and picking her up. “You dropped this.” She said as she got up to them. Guren’s gaze dropped down, seeing the sippy cup in her hands.

“Thank you.” Tenri stated as he reached out for it. His gaze turned to him and handed him the cup as he said, “Put the baby in the car.” Tenri had pulled the keys out, unlocking it as Guren turned and started back in that direction.

His heart was once again pounding as he opened up the door to Asuka’s seat and slid her in and started to buckle her in. It took him a second to figure it out for sure, but he had her safely tucked inside before slipping her bag back in. Guren took a second, peeking up to see that Tenri was still talking to the officer. Guren quietly closed the SUV door, moving around it until he got back to the front passenger door. Tenri had momentarily looked over to him as Guren decided to just slip inside.

He closed the door behind him, leaning back in the seat as he once again took a deep breath and slowly released it. Guren looked back to Tenri and the female officer again. They exchanged a few more words before she was turning and walking inside as Tenri turned to head to the SUV. Tenri slid into the driver’s seat, closing the door and starting up the vehicle. Guren reached for his belt, slipping it on as Tenri did the same.

Before Tenri put the vehicle into drive, he turned to look at Guren and smiled, “You did excellent.”

Guren could only give a breath of relief as he leaned back and looked out the window. Tenri finally put the car into drive and took off out of the parking lot as Guren’s gaze moved to the cop car that was outside of the diner. Tenri had friends everywhere. It didn’t matter what he tried to do.

Not even the cops would help him.

Guren closed his eyes, rubbing at them again as they got back on the road. “Why do you keep doing that?” Tenri questioned.

“My eyes…” Guren murmured, blinking again before repeating the action, “They are so itchy.”

Tenri hummed, reaching forward and grabbing the case that Guren had previously used, “Take them out. You must be having a reaction to them.”

Guren didn’t even question it as he took the case and lowered the visor. Carefully, he managed to get them out and popped the two contacts back into the case and closed it. He sighed in relief as he leaned back, closing his eyes to enjoy not having the feeling there.

“Just a few more hours and we’ll be there.” Tenri stated, reaching over and placing his hand on Guren’s leg. It made the Omega open his eyes and look down at it. “You did me proud in there.”

Guren felt that fluttering feeling come back momentarily at the sound of the praise. Guren just decided to ignore it as he went back to looking out the window. What did Tenri have in mind for all of this? Where were they even going? Guren could feel the exhaustion of the day hitting him. A part of him just wanted to go to sleep. Would that be a good idea? Actually, sleep sounded better than having to look at Tenri’s face the entire time.

Tenri’s hand had tightened again and Guren just didn’t have the energy to care about anything right now. All he could think about was what happened in the diner. What he had seen. Was he right and Tenri had friends on the Police Force? In Shibuya, he felt like he shouldn’t have a doubt in his mind.

Only one thought crossed his mind: There was no true escape.  

Chapter Text

Guren must have fallen asleep at one point. He had woken up to the SUV stopping and Tenri’s voice saying, “We’re here.” The Omega lifted his head, grimacing at the slight twinge of pain in his neck as he reached up to rub at it. Guren found himself looking around and it felt like his breath was taken away for a moment. In front of him was a beautiful cabin surrounded by woods. Tenri put the SUV into park, tapping at Guren’s leg as he smiled, “We’ll stay here for a few days and then head back home.”

Tenri let go of his leg and turned to get out. Guren undid his seatbelt, eyeing the cabin for a moment as he got out himself. He closed the door behind him as he found himself looking around. They were surrounded by woods. Behind him was a long dirt driveway. They were probably right in the middle of nowhere. For just a second, he thought about it again. Bolting. He couldn’t dare do that without Asuka.

“Get the baby.” Tenri ordered as he came up behind Guren and started grabbing the other bags. Guren quickly snapped out it and went to do as he was told. The Omega pulled out the slumbering baby, and thankfully, she stayed asleep as he grabbed her bag and closed the door. Guren made his way back over to Tenri as the Alpha had his arms filled up with the other bags. “Go.” Guren quietly listened, starting up towards the door as he kept looking around. The place was rather large. It looked nice too. They got to the door and Tenri set down one bag to pull out his keys and unlocked the door before shoving it open. “Inside you go.”

Guren slipped inside and a light was flipped on to reveal the entire place. Well, at least the main part. It was definitely a beautiful cabin. It was awestriking. Guren had found himself looking around. As he adjusted Asuka in his arms.

Tenri came in, placing down the bags and closing the door. “What do you think?”

“It’s beautiful.” Guren admitted.

So, this was the surprise?

“You can put the baby over there.” Tenri stated, motioning across the room. Guren turned his head, stunned to see that there was a bed for her. Guren didn’t question it and decided to just walk over and put her inside of it. He was careful not to wake her as he stepped back and found himself looking around again. “You can take all of that stuff off now that we’re here.”

Thank God.

Guren never thought he’d be happy to strip before. The Omega reached up, pulling the wig off first before he crossed over to the couch. Tenri was walking around, doing something with the bags as Guren reached to take the heels off. His feet were killing him. He didn’t do much walking in them, but he still hated them. The Omega rubbed at his feet whenever he got them off. He had just gotten both off by the time that Tenri had walked back over to him.

“Come on.” Tenri ordered.

Guren stood up, looking behind him to check on Asuka out of instinct before he was following after Tenri. Tenri had led him to a staircase, and he started to go up it. Guren had taken a moment to just look around at the place. There was a hallway that looked over the main part of the downstairs that Tenri took him down before they were disappearing completely down the hall.

Tenri opened up the furthest door, revealing a large bedroom to him. Guren’s gaze fell down onto the bed, and he felt his gut twist, but Tenri didn’t guide him to the bed. Instead, pushing at his back and guiding him over to another door. Whenever he opened the door, it revealed a large bathroom to him. Tenri walked over to the bathtub and turned it on.

“Get out of your clothes.” Tenri drawled.

Slowly, Guren did just that, taking off the jacket and setting it to the side before doing the same to dress. He sat them down, reaching up and unclasping his necklace from around his neck and placing it down as he stopped at the choker. Was it the same rules as the collar? Guren turned, standing there as Tenri started to strip out of his own clothing.

Guren turned his attention away, deciding to just look around the bathroom. It looked like the place had everything that it needed already. Did Tenri come here before and prepare the place? He could hear Tenri shuffling around and glass clanking, but Guren choose to ignore it.

“What is this place?” Guren questioned.

“My cabin.” Tenri stated, “No one knows about it. I bought it a while back.” Tenri turned to look at him, smirking a bit, “I’m not telling you where we are. You can get that out of your head.”

Guren shook his head, “I… wasn’t asking that. I was just curious. This place is really… nice.”

Tenri hummed and looked like he believed him for a moment before he turned and got into the tub. “Get in.”

Guren exhaled sharply and walked over and slipped into the water. The Omega eyed what Tenri had set out to see that he had placed down a glass and a bottle of liquor. He was not surprised by that. Tenri had leaned back on the side of the tub that he was on as Guren decided to curl up. The water felt really good on his body. He had found himself relaxing it in a bit more as he placed his head on his knees. Tenri reached over, putting alcohol in the glass before leaning back and taking a drink.

Tenri took a drink of his own and sighed as he leaned back and closed his eyes. Guren didn’t want to take a drink of his. The Alpha didn’t actually seem to be watching him. So, instead, he just focused on letting the water work on his sore muscles. Guren was expecting a full night ahead of him. Tenri did everything at a cost. He would be expecting it. Not that Guren would really have a choice in the matter. He would just take what he wanted anyway.

He knew what was coming.

“Come here, Guren.” Tenri drawled as he lowered his cup.

Guren listened, slipping across the tub and turning. He leaned back against the Alpha as he sank a bit further into the water. A part of him wondered if Tenri was going to shove his head under the water. It wouldn’t be the first time. Maybe he’d actually drown him. Guren had to chase that thought away as he leaned back.

The night was far from over.

After the bath, Guren had been taken back into the bedroom. Guren had been surprised that Tenri didn’t make him drink, but he wasn’t about to question it. The man could force him to drink until he was black out drunk if he wanted too. As he walked in, he found himself looking at the bed again. Guren knew what was coming. He felt Tenri’s hands landing on his shoulders. His thumbs digging in as Tenri smirked by his ear. “It’s going to be a good weekend.” Tenri drawled. “Kneel.”

Guren dropped down to his knees, moving his hands behind his back and bowing his head. The Alpha had walked around him, reaching for the choker and pulling it off. Guren had looked through his bangs to see Tenri pulling out the collar again and slipping it back around his neck. The familiar weight was there as Guren closed his eyes as he listened to it get fastened into place.

“Tomorrow is going to be special, Guren.” Tenri stated. Guren didn’t dare lift his head up, but the confusion hit him for a moment. What the Hell was he talking about? “Get up and present yourself to me.”

Guren let out a soft, shaking breath as he slowly stood up. Tenri had stepped back from him, watching him as Guren crossed the room and got to the bed. Slowly, he crawled onto it, squeezing his eyes shut as he pressed his front into the mattress and settled his cheek down as he left his ass up in the air. He had spread his legs a bit as he did so. Guren pulled in another breath before slowly releasing it.

Guren just closed his eyes again as the bed dipped down and he felt the hands on him. Just follow the rules and do as he was told. That was all that he could do. All he could do was bite back the whine of pain as Tenri entered him.

Just… calm down.

Stay calm.

Guren was used to this.

Just let him do whatever he wanted.

Guren just laid there, waiting for the second that Tenri would be done. He felt so gross. Tenri’s groans of pleasure filled his ears as Guren gritted his teeth. Just be finished already. Guren gasped softly whenever Tenri gave a final hard push into him, and he could feel the pulsation and splash inside of his body as Tenri came inside of him.

The Omega let out a shaky breath as Tenri slowly rode it out before stepping back from him and resituating himself into his pants as he looked right at Guren. “Finish what you were doing.”

Guren slipped off of the counter, hating the feeling of him running down his thighs as he pulled the shirt back down. Tenri had just walked off, acting as if it had never happened as Guren forced himself to return back to what he was doing.

This was what he was supposed to be doing. This is what Tenri wanted from him. Guren just had to keep playing that part.

After having sex with him again, Tenri had ended up cuffing him to the bed. It wasn’t like Guren could go anywhere. Technically, he knew how to drive. He just didn’t have a license. It wasn’t like he had his wallet either. It had been in his pocket in the clothes that Tenri had taken from him. Tenri had left for a bit after cuffing Guren to the bed. The Omega didn’t know what he was doing, but Guren had a feeling about it. He was probably making sure that Guren absolutely had no way out.

Today was a special day. At least, that’s what Tenri said. Guren was trying to understand what he meant by that. Was it because he brought them out here? Guren had to admit that this place was beautiful. Currently, they were eating breakfast. It was so different. Tenri only ever fed him once in a day. Guren had lost a lot of weight. The only time that he ate more than one meal was whenever he had been pregnant with Asuka. Tenri had made him eat more then it went right back to before. It felt strange to have breakfast again. Guren had gotten used to only eating one meal a day.

Guren kept trying to figure out what Tenri had meant. He wasn’t giving anything to say what it was. Guren had ate his meal entirely in silence. Tenri had done most of the talking. The man talked a lot. Sometimes, Guren wondered if he liked the sound of his own voice or was attempting to use Guren like some sort of soundboard. After they had ate, Asuka had been put into a play pen with a television playing a children’s movie.

Guren was cleaning up from everything as Tenri was somewhere behind him. The cleaning was calming, but it had also practically left him entirely to his thoughts. What was going to be so special about today?

Guren froze as Tenri came up behind him while he was cleaning, and he felt hands on his arms. “You’d make a good housewife.” Tenri drawled.

“Would I?” Guren whispered back.

Tenri just hummed as his hands started to drift further. Guren kept his gaze down. Tenri was going to do whatever the Hell he wanted. Guren did technically agree to it. The Omega closed his eyes, sucking in a deep breath as Tenri slowly made him place down the items that had been in his hands. Tenri had made him turn and Guren just felt that dissociation starting to hit as Tenri’s hands landed on the back of his thighs.

His body belonged to this man. Tenri just wanted him for sex. Guren didn’t do a thing as Tenri picked him up to make him sit on the counter. Guren lifted his gaze, dropping his hands as Tenri pushed up the fabric of the shirt that he was wearing. Guren had only been permitted to put back on clothes whenever they got up this morning. It had felt strange to sleep in the same bed as him, but it wasn’t the first time either. Just… strange.

Tenri’s thumb moved over the long since healed brand. It did scar, but it looked more like white discoloration now. Maybe years down the road, it would disappear as new skin formed. Probably not. That would be dreaming. Guren could never stand to look at it. It was just another way that Tenri showed his ownership over him.

A brand. A bond.

What fucking else could he do?

Guren was trying to ignore the way that his hands felt. Tenri had forced him to shift his hips, and Guren had just dropped back a bit. Tenri would put him into whatever position that he wanted. It couldn’t be that much different from a table, right? He gripped the edge of the counter as he could hear Tenri undoing his pants. This man was fucking… insatiable.

Guren gasped as the Alpha snapped his hips and he squeezed his eyes shut from the quick surge of pain that went up his back. Just relax. It was better if he relaxed. It hurt less. Guren panted as he just leaned back against the counter, letting himself stare at the ceiling. He couldn’t breathe. He never could. Tenri could get violent and quickly at that. There was no telling him no. There was no telling him to stop. There was no telling him that it hurt. Tenri didn’t care.

Guren was his slave, and his body was meant for his use. No matter where or the time. If Tenri wanted it, Guren had no choice but to give it to him.

Guren clawed at the cabinet, trying to ignore the way that his hips were digging in. That was definitely going to leave a mark. Though, it wasn’t as if Tenri didn’t actively cover him in bruises all the time. Guren could barely remember a time when he didn’t have a single mark on him. Tenri was caressing at that damn brand. Running his thumb over it. It was the gentlest touch that he was giving. The rest were harsh. He was pinning Guren’s other leg down, forcing him to keep his legs open.

Just let it be over quickly.

What did Tenri have in mind for today?

That’s what Guren decided to think about. Sometimes, it felt easy to pull away from what Tenri was doing to him. It happened so often. Unless Tenri was actively trying to get his body to react, Guren could easily just lay there and pretend like he didn’t exist.

This… was what he was supposed to do.

Guren was still questioning it for the entire day. Tenri was acting strange. He was being nice again. It was that hot and cold that Guren had come to despise. He never knew what the man was going to do. When he would turn around and lash out at him. Tenri had spent the entire day doing it. It was almost strangely like a… family.

Guren couldn’t do anything but watch. Despite how much that Guren just wanted to take off running, scream, do anything, he couldn’t bring himself to do it. Tenri would lash out at his loved ones. It was a barrier that was stopping him. There was also this feeling inside of him. This had been the first time in so long that he had spoken to someone who wasn’t Tenri. Even if it was just a few words. Tenri had let him talk to other people. See other people. It felt so good. Guren hated how that warmth was filling him again. It also brought along a longing. A desire in him of wanting to go home more than ever. He missed his friends. He missed his father. Guren just missed his… life.

That life was over. It was long gone. Nothing would ever be the same. He would never be the same. Tenri had shattered him in ways that he would never wish on anyone. Guren was finally being able to put some of the pieces together and morph himself into a way that he could survive. All he could focus on was surviving. Even if it meant not trying to escape. There didn’t seem to be any signs that he could successfully do it. He still doubted he would have been able to successfully do it that night. Guren had no doubt in his mind. Escape just wasn’t in his cards.

Survival was the only thing in his cards.

Just like he thought back then, Tenri was his only true escape. It had to be Tenri’s decision. Though, as more time passed, he really wondered if Tenri would ever let that be an option. He was letting him leave the house. That felt like a good sign. It was also a terrifying sign. Tenri was up to something. Guren knew that for a fact.

Guren had to keep reminding himself not to fall for Tenri’s kindness. It was manipulation. He knew that. Realistically, he knew it was, but he couldn’t stop that feeling in him every single time. He did like the kinder side. The gentler touch. The more… human side of Tenri. He had to be honest with himself that Tenri was keeping his word on many things. It made him believable. Guren really was more inclined to believe things that he said.

As nightfall came, Guren had actually found himself watching the sunset for the first time since his captivity started. He couldn’t look away. He had watched it turn from sunset, to dusk, to nightfall. It felt so nice to do. Guren had to be on his exceptionally best behavior. He could not give Tenri a reason to do anything to him at all. Guren knew how violent and brutal that Tenri could get. He wouldn’t put it passed the man to get worse than that.

Guren had eventually laid Asuka down. She was asleep before she ever hit the little mattress. Guren had leaned there for a moment, just watching her sleep until Tenri had came back into the room. The Omega looked up, seeing that Tenri had a short white kimono in his hands.

“Put this on.” Tenri drawled.

Guren grabbed ahold of it. Great. A formal outfit. What idea did Tenri have now? Guren didn’t give any complaints as he turned off to a little hidey area and slipped out of the shirt and pulled on the kimono. The Omega leaned back against the wall for a moment, closing his eyes as he tapped his fingers against the surface of it. Just do whatever Tenri wanted him to do.

Guren looked down at it for a moment. Eyeing the fact that it was white. Just like snow. It made him wonder why Tenri picked out this color. Tenri always picked out variations of purple, red, blueish-grey, and ashen lavender for him. Never anything that deviated from that. The Omega looked away, staring at the wall for a moment. This was formal clothing. Tenri had something planned.

Guren pushed off of the wall, knowing that Tenri would grow impatient and call for him. The Omega was not going to give him that chance as he rounded the corner and Tenri had stopped to look at him, “Well, don’t you look lovely?”

Guren shifted on his weight, murmuring, “You said today was going to be… special?”

“Yes.” Tenri stated as he walked over to a music player and turned it on. The music had quickly filled the room as the Alpha turned and held his hand out, “Come on.”

Guren stared at Tenri’s hand for a moment before he was walking forward. He slipped his hand into Tenri’s, ignoring that feeling that came back as Tenri’s arm looped around his back and pressed into his shoulders to pull him forward. Just do it. It definitely wasn’t the first time that Tenri had made him dance with him or for him. It definitely wouldn’t be the last. Guren had just started to sway with him. Tenri would get bored after a few songs. That’s all that he had to get through.

Guren just closed his eyes, leaning his head down as he swayed. Just keep Tenri happy with him. That’s all that he had to do. Rather he got violent or not didn’t matter. Guren could handle it. Keeping him happy meant he was less likely to kill him. Guren wasn’t sure if he believed Tenri or not about the contract being a way that Tenri wouldn’t kill him. Both of them knew the real reason Guren signed it.

Tenri’s scent was feeling his senses. He actually hated the fact that Tenri actually had a really nice scent. It was strangely calming to him. It had to be because Tenri had put a mating bond on him. It was his instincts identifying the man as a mate.

Guren didn’t know how long that they had been swaying there before he heard Tenri murmur, “Do you like your birthday gift, Guren?”

Guren froze, leaning back as his eyes widened. Tenri was looking right down at him, an amused look plastered on his face as the Omega felt the air catch in his throat. “My birthday gift?”

“You’re eighteen now.” Tenri stated, reaching up and brushing his bangs away from one of his eyes. It had already been that long? “Now, tell me… Do you like it?”

“I love it.” Guren whispered on default. Actually, it wasn’t default. He meant it. It felt really good, and he hated that it made him feel good. Guren didn’t understand why it made him feel that way. Guren dropped his gaze again. Three birthdays so far. That meant he had been gone for just over two years now. Over two years of being this man’s slave. Somehow, it felt shorter and longer. Given the fact that he never knew what day it actually was or the time, that felt about right.

“I have something else for you.” Tenri murmured. The Alpha had stepped back from him and Guren found himself watching him. Tenri had walked across the room, going to the coffee table that was in front of the couch to pick up a small black box. The Alpha had walked back over to him, stepping right into his personal space as Guren’s gaze dropped to it. It was so small.

Guren’s heart had started to pound as he felt his gut twist. He knew what that type of box was. The Omega lifted his gaze for a second to see the glimmer into Tenri’s eyes. He should have known. The Omega felt sick to his stomach as the dread started to hit him.

Tenri opened it up, revealing that a ring was inside. Guren had been confused for a second on why Tenri would pick a ring for him until the dots had connected in his head. The air had caught in Guren’s throat again as he gripped at the fabric of the kimono. White. That was a traditional wedding color for women and Omegas. The music. The dancing. It was like… a first dance.

“Master,” Guren whispered, “Are you asking me too…”

“I’m not asking.” Tenri stated as his smile got a bit bigger, “But I want to hear you say it.”

The Omega let out a shaky breath as he looked at the ring again. It was a beautiful ring. It looked expensive too. He could see jewels on it. Three rows of small jewels over a golden band. Tenri was… asking him to marry him? No, he wasn’t asking Guren. Guren didn’t have a choice in that either. He guessed the better question was why? He was already bonded to him. They had a child together. Then it hit him, he would just be further tied down. Legally. Guren swallowed harshly. Was Tenri trying to silence him? That if any chance that somehow someone learned about all of this that they truly couldn’t do anything? Wasn’t a damn Slave Contract enough for him either?

“Is this like…” Guren whispered, his voice trailing off for a second, “Just between us?”

“No.” Tenri stated, “You will legally become my wife. You’re eighteen now, which means you are old enough to get married.”

“You want to marry me.” Guren murmured mostly to himself. A sour taste was left in his mouth from hearing the word wife. Even Omega men were still referred to as husband even in legal marriage. Only very, very old-fashioned people used wife. It was more derogatory than anything.

“We already have a child.” Tenri murmured, stepping forward as he reached out and placed a hand on Guren’s stomach and the Omega froze again. “Your scent is changing again. I would suspect the symptoms should hit soon.”

No, no, no.

That couldn’t be.

Guren felt like everything was overwhelming him. Was Tenri implying that he was pregnant again? The Omega let out a labored breath as he reached up and placed a hand on his stomach. “I haven’t felt anything.” Guren shook his head.

“You will.” Tenri drawled as he dropped his hand, “You never answered me.”

Guren didn’t want too. His gaze had fallen back on the ring. Please don’t make him do this. Guren squeezed his eyes shut for a second and took in a deep breath before shakily releasing it. He had no other choice. Guren lifted his gaze and nodded, “Yes.”

Tenri laughed softly, reaching for the ring and pulling it out of the box. The Alpha reached down, grabbing at his left hand. Guren felt as if he had completely detached from his body. The white noise came to his ears as it felt like everything slowed down. Tenri slipped the ring onto his ring finger, and it felt like Guren had been weighted down even more.

“If you thought that you ever had the chance to get away from me,” Tenri murmured as he got the ring in place. “And you could take my children away from me… You were sorely mistaken.”

Guren had barely heard it. This was happening. He found himself looking at the ring. Tenri was right. It wouldn’t be easy for him to do anything. He would never be able to get away from him. At least, not easily. If he really was eighteen now, he could legally get married. Tenri didn’t need his father’s approval for this. He didn’t need him to sign off. All he needed was Guren. Guren felt like he was going to be sick again.

With the ring in place, Tenri had grabbed his hand, pulling him across the room to the coffee table. On top of it was a file. Tenri had pressed down on his shoulder, forcing Guren to sit down as the Alpha reached for a pen. Tenri opened up the file, revealing it to him as Guren’s gaze fell on it.

MARRIAGE REGISTRATION APPLICATION

Guren closed his eyes and choked down the lump in his throat. “It will be the final time that you will ever be known as Guren Ichinose.” Tenri drawled, “Now, fill it out.”

Guren reached up, taking the pen as he looked back down at it. All of Tenri’s information was already filled out. He would guess that his signature might already be on it. How would Tenri get away with filing this? This had to be a manipulation tactic, right? Actually, if Tenri had friends in the police department, it was entirely possible that he could easily get away with it.

The Omega only started to feel more nauseous as he started to fill everything out. His name. His birthday. His personal information. His family registry. There was also paperwork for updating his family registry to add Tenri to it. The official way for a marriage to be recognized. Without that, it wouldn’t be. That told him that this was real. He doubted that Tenri would go to these lengths for it all to be fake. He wanted it to be.

Not only did he already have a baby with his rapist, but he was also being forced to marry him too?

Guren had silently filled it out underneath Tenri’s watchful eye. The Omega didn’t even want to think of what Tenri would do to him if he didn’t. If he said no. It was just another way that he would never be able to leave him. Who would believe him now? Even if he managed to get someone to believe him. Tenri was making it impossible for him to do anything.

It felt like it was shattering him all over again as he got it all filled out and stopped at the line for his signature. Guren just stared at it. He thought signing the Slave Contract would be the last time he would ever write his name. No. This would be. His name wouldn’t even legally be Ichinose anymore. Tenri was taking his fucking name from him. Was that what this was about? More than tying him down to a point that he would be powerless to leave him? Guren would never have the resources to fight it. To divorce him.

Guren’s hand trembled. He couldn’t even hide the way that it was as the pen lingered over the signature line. All Guren could do was take in a deep breath, tell himself that this is what he had to do, and finally managed to sign his name. Guren placed down the pen, staring at his name for a moment.

Guren Ichinose

The last time he would ever see his name.

That wasn’t going to be his name anymore.

Tenri moved forward, closing the file and grabbing the pen. “A trusted associate will get this filed immediately and everything will be taken care of.” Guren just stayed sitting there. Completely numb again. It felt like ice water had been dumped on him and he was completely paralyzed. He was going to be legally married to Tenri Hiragi.

It only solidified it in his mind.

Tenri truly never had the intention of letting him go.

Maybe… He’d at least let people know where he was now.

That… felt like a dream too.

Guren had to fight the tears back. Don’t break down. Don’t cry. Don’t shatter. Numb himself. Don’t feel a thing.

Guren couldn’t do a thing as Tenri grabbed his arm and he was pulled to his feet. Everything felt so distant as Tenri had started to pull him towards the stairs. He knew what was coming next.

Consummation.

Guren couldn’t breathe. His heart was racing. All he could hear was his heartbeat with each step that he took. The closer that they got to the room, all he could feel was a sense of dread. The longing for all of this to end, but the knowing that it never would.

The bedroom door was open and Guren found himself being turned. He couldn’t feel a thing as Tenri’s hands landed on his waist and he could feel lips pressed against his own. Just do what he wanted. So, Guren kissed him back. Forcing himself to lift up his arms and throw them over Tenri’s shoulders. The Alpha’s hands lowered, grabbing at his thighs and pulling Guren up.

Tenri walked forward until Guren’s back hit the bed. The Omega couldn’t feel a thing. It was all so distant. Like he had completely dissociated away from everything. Guren wanted to deny it all.

Guren wanted to scream. Scream as loud as he could. Even if he said something, his voice would make no sound. He was completely soundless. Helpless. Hopeless. Tenri had taken absolute control over everything in his life. Nothing would ever matter from now on. It would matter what Guren did. All he could do was survive.

From that moment on… Guren Ichinose didn’t exist.

Chapter Text

Today would be Guren’s eighteenth birthday. Just like the last two, all of Guren’s friends had came over. Sakae had made sure that dinner had been cooked and there was plenty for everyone. Before long, all of them would be graduated. They were in their final year of school, graduation would be right around the corner. Even to this day, all of Guren’s friends were still wearing those blueish-grey bands on their wrists.

Even as the media stopped running the story and Guren’s name stopped being out there, Sakae couldn’t give up that hope. Sakae was watching all of Guren’s friends laugh and smile. It made him feel great. This is what Guren would have wanted. He would have wanted them to be able to go on with their lives and smile.

Sakae’s attention had moved to Shinya for a moment. He had been spending quite a bit of time with Shinya over the last few years. The boy was growing up into a fine young man. He could see why Guren liked him so much. He never said a thing about figuring it out. Sakae understood immediately exactly why Guren didn’t say a word. Why he didn’t reveal Shinya’s name. It was a dangerous game that the two were playing. Shinya was technically engaged to Mahiru. Though, Mahiru had taken off from what Sakae had learned. She still went to school, but she was hardly ever around anymore. Despite Shinya’s engagement, it was very clear how much that Shinya truly cared for Guren.

To be young and in love.

Sakae took a drink as he leaned back in his chair a bit. He looked over to Guren’s empty seat. Even with Guren’s friends here and Sakae’s own, not a single person took Guren’s seat. The same as the previous two years. The Alpha Ichinose turned his attention back to the others as he said, “So, what do you kids have planned after you get out of high school?”

Their attention had moved to him as Sayuri said, “I was thinking I could maybe go to culinary school or… Maybe get a job in the food industry. I want to expand my skills.”

“I think that’s lovely.” Sakae stated, looking over to Masanori for a moment.

Masanori had smiled at his daughter. “I think you’d do great in that profession, Sayuri.”

“I thought about opening a dojo.” Mito spoke up. “With the skills I learned in the Jujou clan, I thought it would be a good idea to open up a dojo.”

“With your skills,” Sakae stated, “I would say go for it.”

“With Mito’s punches,” Goshi snickered, “I’m afraid for whatever building she gets.”

Mito gawked at Goshi for a second, “Do you want to start a fight?”

Goshi shook his head, “I was complimenting you.”

Sakae chuckled a bit. Those two had it bad for each other. Well, sort of. There was clearly something with Mito. Sakae couldn’t quite put his finger on it yet.

“I’m still not sure yet, if I’m being honest.” Shigure murmured.

“You have time, Shigure.” Samidare stated, “You can always continue on to University. All of you really.”

“You could always come work for me.” Kureto suddenly said which caused Shigure to look at him. “I could find a place for you if you need something.” Sakae already knew what Kureto was doing. He had been out of school for almost two years. Kureto was already successfully running a business of his own. Kureto had been staying quiet throughout the course of the conversation since it wasn’t aimed at him. At least until that moment.

Sakae’s gaze then turned to Shinya as Kureto and Shigure had started speaking for a moment. Shinya was staring at Guren’s empty seat the entire time. Finally, he said, “I want to open a place where friends can hang out together.” That had brought the silence in the room as Shinya leaned back, “Like a bar or something.”

As everyone remained quiet, Sakae had found himself smiling a bit. Shinya looked to him for a moment as Sakae nodded, “That would be a business venture. I think it’s a fine idea.”

“You think so?” Shinya questioned.

Sakae nodded, “Yeah.” He confirmed. “A bar, restaurant, whatever you want it to be. I think it’s a good idea.” Sakae turned his attention back to the others, “Just put your minds to whatever you want your future to hold.”

Sakae couldn’t wait to see where they went. His gaze moved back to Guren’s empty seat as the smile remained. No matter what anyone believed, what anyone thought… Sakae wondered what Guren was doing right now. If he was okay. If he was eating. If he had shelter. There were so many questions.

Sakae had quietly excused himself from the room, letting the others go back to talking about their futures as he walked down the hall to slip outside. He found himself staring up at the moon. “Happy birthday, son.”

Guren was really coming to hate his fucking birthday. Twice now something happened. Twice that Tenri had taken a day and twisted it and convulsed it into something wretched. Guren was trying desperately not to think about it. The Omega didn’t sleep a wink that night. The fluids covered his body. On his face. His thighs. His stomach. He had completely lost count of how many times that Tenri had sex with him that night.

Consummating the marriage.

That’s what that was.

Despite all of that, it wasn’t what Guren was truly focused on. As he laid there, Guren reached up and placed a hand on his stomach. Tenri had heavily implied that he was pregnant again. Honestly, it was always a probability. Guren just had to come to terms with it. He hadn’t been having any symptoms at all. It could be Tenri just fucking with his head. Like he was now.

Tenri was fast asleep next to him. The man didn’t even bother to cuff him to the bed this time. Guren lifted his hand, raising it up to look at the ring on his finger. It was a beautiful, expensive ring. The question was why? Was it a way that Tenri was silencing him? Making sure that he could never go against him? If Guren couldn’t leave him before… How would he ever do that now?

Guren felt so sick to his stomach. He slowly pushed himself up, looking down at the white kimono that was on the floor. He ignored it in favor of just grabbing the robe that Tenri had brought. He slipped it back on, feeling the nausea hitting him more. Guren tied it up as he walked towards the bathroom and closed the door behind him.

He walked over to the sink, turning it on and watching the water run for a second before he was splashing his face. Guren dropped his hands, looking down at his hand for a second. It only made the sickness hit him worse as he could feel the remnants of his dinner coming up. Guren wasn’t able to stop himself as he released the contents of his stomach into the sink. The Omega retched for a second, dry heaving as he clutched onto the counter.

Guren panted in an attempt to catch his breath as he leaned back up and took a second to just breathe. The Omega reached over, turning on the water as he found himself staring at it. He did make sure to clean out the sink, washing away any evidence of what happened. Guren turned his gaze to the mirror. He could see himself, but he didn’t recognize himself.

A sex slave.

Bonded.

A mother.

… Married.

All with his kidnapper and rapist. His abuser. Guren felt his stomach twist again as he looked back down at his hand. The ring felt like a weight on him. The Slave Contract could be looked like as fantasy. Realistically speaking, it would be, right? Not for Tenri. Because Guren signed that alone, it was binding him to Tenri, but marriage was something else entirely. It was completely legal. It completely tied Guren down even more in ways that he didn’t imagine he ever could be. It didn’t matter if he told anyone. What happened from there? Tenri had worked every possible angle and put Guren so far into a corner that he would never be able to get out.

He was so utterly screwed.

There was no… escape.

Tenri had made sure of it. No one would ever believe him now. No one would believe him if he said that he was forced into all of this. Tenri really fucked him over here. Guren squeezed his eyes shut, turning off the water and turning to lean back on the counter. He wasn’t supposed to be out of bed. Guren wasn’t supposed to do anything without Tenri’s direct approval.

Guren wanted to scrub his body. Take another bath or shower. Scrub his skin until he couldn’t feel him on him anymore. That would never happen. He would never forget that feeling ever again. Guren placed his hand back on his stomach again, curling his hands into the fabric. Was he? Guren didn’t even want to think about it. Everything felt so overwhelming to him. Was he really just supposed to be okay with this?

Really… Guren had no choice.

He was married to Tenri Hiragi now.

Guren pushed off of the counter, heading back to the door and silently opening it. The Omega slipped out, double checking to make sure that Tenri was still asleep. Thankfully, he was as Guren walked back over to the side of the bed that he had been previously on.

Guren had stopped for a moment as he looked at Tenri before walking to the window. Guren reached forward, opening up the curtain to look out at the night sky. The moon was beautiful tonight. The stars littered the sky. It was so calming. Today was his birthday. He wondered what time it was. If it was still his birthday or not. Maybe. Looking at the moon gave him a bit of clarity for a second. He wondered what the others were doing. If they were smiling and laughing. Having a good time. He hoped with everything that they would just… move on. At the same time, he just wanted them to be okay.

If he could have any birthday wish, it would be that.

Guren didn’t stand there long before he dropped the curtain and turned on his heel to head over to the bed. Tenri was still fast asleep by the time that he got back over to the bed. He pulled off the sash around his waist, opening up the robe and pulled it off. Guren placed it off to the side before slipping back into the bed.

It felt like it was all weighing him down. The brand burned despite no pain being there. The collar felt like it was choking him despite having enough looseness to it that he could put a finger or two between the collar and his neck. His bond mark had a twinge of pain to it. And his hand felt like it was in a chain. It felt like phantom cuffs had moved around his wrists and clasped them together as an unseeable leash connected to the collar, and it was all leading right back to Tenri.

Guren curled up, closing his eyes as he tried to forget the night. It was his eighteenth birthday. He was legal age now. He was legally able to marry. No one could stop him. Tenri must have been planning this for a while. Was it a plan from the start? Did Tenri have this idea whenever he had taken him? There were so many questions going through his head. Guren couldn’t stop his mind from racing despite how much that he tried to get it to shut off just so he could get some sleep.

Guren was so… tired.

Despite it all, Guren had managed to close his eyes in an attempt to get some sleep.

Their weekend getaway was over. Tenri was packing up whatever he had brought with him as Guren just stood there. Back in the wig, dress, jacket, and high heels. Tenri didn’t hand him the contacts this time, but he did hand him the sunglasses. Asuka was happily babbling in the play pen as Guren stood there. The ring still felt so heavy. All the good feelings that he had about being able to go out were long gone. What did this mean? What were Tenri’s plans for him for the future?

Guren felt so sick again. Guren lowered his hand again. That was more heavy on his mind than the whole marriage thing was. Tenri was running back and forth between the SUV and inside. With Tenri outside, Guren had pushed off of the wall and went to the curtained window. He pushed the curtain out of the way just enough to look outside to see Tenri with the hood up on the SUV. He was not surprised in the slightest to see Tenri putting the battery back in. So, his thoughts had been right before. Tenri had made sure that the SUV wouldn’t even be able to turn off if Guren took the chance. Guren dropped the curtain and turned back to look back at the rest of the cabin. He had to admit that the place was beautiful. It did feel so nice to finally be out of that house. Out of the attic. Away from the playroom. Guren still had that fluttering feeling inside of him that he couldn’t get to go away.

Did Tenri only take them on this trip because he had every intention of making Guren sign those papers? It didn’t seem like a coincidence that Tenri made him hold a gun to his head and pull the trigger just before this trip. Tenri was testing to see what he would do. Maybe this was another way to officially say that he was done with his training. That he had exited the training phase of being a slave and was just a normal… sex slave.

Guren didn’t even know what to feel anymore. It was just a rollercoaster of mixed emotions that he couldn’t get to leave him. Guren had found himself pacing a bit, twisting the ring on his finger as he walked. It felt so odd to have it. He was not used to wearing this much jewelry, let alone any at all. It had taken him a long time to even get used to a simple necklace, which he was once again wearing.

The same question kept going through his head.

Why the Hell did Tenri want to marry him?

It had to be to tie him down. To make sure that Guren would never be able to leave him. That he could never… talk. Guren felt like he was about to throw up again as he stopped walking. Just as he did, he heard the door open up and Tenri scoffed out, “Get the baby and let’s go.”

Guren exhaled sharply, crossing the room and reaching down for Asuka. He settled her on his hip and started towards the door. He already had her changed and in a new outfit. Just like the first night, it was dark out. Guren had walked out of the cabin, stopping on the deck as Tenri locked the door. Tenri’s hand had landed on his back as he was guided over to the SUV that was now running.

The Omega silently walked around it, opening up the passenger driver’s side and slipped Asuka into her seat. “Go to sleep, baby, and we’ll be home before you know it.” Guren had gotten her all buckled in before stepped back and closing the door.

Tenri had already came around the SUV and looked at him. The Alpha leaned against the SUV for a moment as he eyed Guren up and down. “How did you like your surprise?”

“It was… nice.” Guren whispered.

The Omega froze as Tenri reached down and grabbed at his newly ringed hand. Guren inhaled sharply as Tenri’s finger ran over it for a second. He gasped as his back was suddenly slammed into the SUV door and his eyes widened as Tenri planted a hand by his head. “Get that look off of your face.”

“Yes, Master.” Guren muttered quickly. Don’t argue with it. Don’t ask what look it was. Just do whatever he says. Tenri was staring him down. Guren dropped his gaze, giving that submissive look as he curled his fingers around Tenri’s. He was expecting the man to strike him in the face. That was one of Tenri’s favorite things to do.

Surprisingly, it never came. Tenri looked him over for a moment and exhaled sharply, “Get in the car.” The Alpha pushed off of the door and gave Guren the room to get away. The Omega let out a soft breath, quickly moving away from that spot as Tenri open up the door to the driver’s side. He didn’t slip in until Guren got to his seat and got in.

With them all buckled in, Tenri put the SUV into drive and started to pull away from the cabin.

Guren had been anxious the entirety of the drive. The Omega stared out the window for most of it. Again, his mind was right back to what Tenri had said. He wasn’t supposed to speak unless spoken too. Guren wanted to know what he meant. Guren had turned his gaze a bit, looking over to Tenri. The Alpha’s hand was on his thigh again. That same tight grip.

Tenri had finally looked over at him, sighing as he said, “What’s the matter with you?”

Guren swallowed harshly for a second before whispering, “What do you mean by my scent was changing?”

Tenri hummed, looking straight ahead, “I put a mating bond on you. It’s easier to tell the difference in your scent.” The Alpha stated, “It’s getting stronger.”

“Stronger?” Guren whispered.

Tenri exhaled sharply, looking at him for a moment before back to the road. “Just calm down about it. You’ll be fine.”

“Do you think I’m…” Guren started but stopped before he could get the word out. Guren turned his gaze down again, looking back at Tenri’s hand. How did he manipulate this to his advantage? Tenri would lash out at him at any point. Guren just had to keep him happy. There were people counting on him not to screw any of this up. One of them was right in the backseat right now. Guren slowly reached over, placing his hand on top of Tenri’s and curling his fingers around it. It had definitely caught Tenri’s attention. “I don’t like not knowing.” Guren lifted his gaze, trying his best to play the part that he could. “I serve you, right? So… I need to know for sure, right?” Guren tightened his hand a bit, reaching with his other hand to place it down with the other as he whispered, “We’re married now. You have granted me the biggest… honor that could come to someone like me. I just want to be the best for you.” He was disgusting himself with his own words, but he made sure that his distain did not lace in his voice in the slightest. He didn’t know what he was doing anymore.

Guren knew that he was never going home now. Tenri had forced him into marriage. At least before, it felt like he might have had even a slim chance of doing so. Now even that was gone. Maybe it had all just been a senseless dream to think that he could take Asuka and get the Hell out of that place somehow. It was just never going to happen now.

Guren just had to win Tenri over. Do everything in his power to keep making Tenri like him. Guren had to stay alive somehow. Despite how many times he had thought to himself that he might be better off dead, he couldn’t stop that hope inside of him. It was so paralyzing. He wanted to be able to be free again.

Tenri went silent, putting his attention back on the road. Guren had started to grow nervous for a moment as the silence continued. It felt like it had continued for ages before Tenri let out a breath and then said, “You have a point.” Tenri tapped his other hand on the wheel, clicking his tongue as he kept his gaze straight ahead.

Tenri tapped his fingers on Guren’s thigh for a second as the Omega kept trying to calm himself a bit more. They had fallen back in silence for a bit before Tenri had turned off to a small store. The SUV came to a stop and Tenri turned off the ignition to the car. Guren stayed sitting there for a second, just looking at the building.

Tenri sat back, leaning over a bit and grabbing out his wallet before he was pulling out a sleek black card and held it out to Guren. The Omega dropped his gaze to it for a second before looking to Tenri. “Go in and buy one.”

“Master?” Guren whispered. Guren was stunned. “What?”

“Go in and buy one.” Tenri repeated as he moved the card a bit, giving a duh face at him. Guren hesitated to reach out for it but took the card and looked down at Tenri’s name on the card. “I don’t want to go in. I’m tired.” Tenri was letting him go in… without him? As Guren reached to exit the car, Tenri had grabbed his arm and Guren turned his attention back to him, “Oh and Guren?”

“Yes, Master?” The Omega replied.

“You do a single thing,” Tenri drawled before he nudged his head, “Remember, I have her.” Tenri let him go and leaned back in the seat again. Guren eyed Asuka over his shoulder. She was fast asleep in her car seat. Completely and blissfully unaware of what Tenri was implying. The Omega took in a deep breath before opening up the door and slipping out. “Get me something to drink while you’re in there. Get yourself something too.”

“Yes, Master.” Guren whispered as he closed the door. He reached up, pulling the collar of the jacket up a bit more and buttoning it up once more to completely cover the choker around his neck. Just like before, Tenri had taken the collar off in favor of a choker. It just felt better to cover it all up. The Omega slipped the card into his pocket before he was heading inside.

Guren pushed the door open and stepped inside. It was so quiet. The air inside was cooler than the outside was. He had spotted the cashier behind the counter and a few shoppers whenever he walked in. Guren’s heart was pounding. Each step that he took had him growing more nervous. He was… away from Tenri. This was just another opportunity.

But, it wasn’t.

Tenri had Asuka with him. He couldn’t risk it. Guren couldn’t risk a thing. Tenri speaking to that police officer came back to mind. They weren’t far from the diner. They had driven right by it. The police wouldn’t help him even if he slipped a call for help to the cashier. Guren took in a deep breath and slowly released it as he walked down the aisles.

Where would a pregnancy test even be? Guren never had to actually care about that until now. The Omega browsed for a moment before he finally came across them. He stopped, looking over all the boxes. Why were there so many? Different brands. Different kinds. He just looked over the boxes, looking for the familiar one. He had stared at the test that he took with Asuka enough to have it memorized. It took him a second before he had located it, but he scooped it up and quickly departed from the area.

Now, to get Tenri a drink and then something small for himself. Tenri told him to get himself something. If he didn’t, he’d get punished for it. It felt so strange to be in a store again. That he could be doing something as simple as shopping. Guren had found the drinks closer to the front of the store. He looked over them until he spotted the one that he knew Tenri liked. He opened up the fridge and grabbed it and the Cola were in the same one. So, he grabbed a small one of those. That’d do. As he was walking towards the front where the check out was, he stopped as he saw a bulletin board.

MISSING AND EXPLOITED CHILDREN

Guren’s gaze moved over it. Seeing the dozens of papers pinned to it. Guren just found himself looking over each one. There were so many. The Omega froze as he came across one in particular.

MISSING: GUREN ICHINOSE

He could see an image of himself on the poster. It had the date that Tenri had kidnapped him on it, his last known location, the SUV he had been pushed into, the description of himself and his clothing, and a number. Guren didn’t know how long he had been staring at it for. The white noise was in his ears again. The kid in the photo looked… happy.

Once upon a time.

The Omega placed down what he had in his hands. Guren reached out for the poster, pulling it off of the board as he looked it over. Guren crinkled the paper up in his hands, noticing a nearby trash can and throwing it away. Guren stood there for a second, staring at the trash can. A numbness came back to him for a second before he was turning on his heel and grabbing the items before making his way to the check out.

The cashier looked at him, giving him a smile as she said, “Find everything you needed?”

“Yeah.” Guren whispered, making sure to add that touch of femininity to his voice.

“How is your night?” The cashier questioned as she rang in the three items.

“It’s good.” Guren murmured, “Beautiful night.”

“Sure is, but I’m stuck here at work.” The cashier replied as she clicked the screen of the Point of Sale system before rattling off his total.

Guren reached into his pocket, pulling out the card and quickly swiping it. It was accepted and Guren let out a soft breath as the cashier handed him a bag and the receipt. “Have a good night.”

“You too.” Guren said back as he turned and started for the door. He had stopped just for a second as his heart started to pound again. Tell someone. Escape. Do anything.

“Excuse me?” Guren froze as he heard the cashier’s voice, and he turned to look at her. “Is everything okay/”

Guren forced a smile to his face and nodded, “Yeah. Just don’t feel great.” He turned, cursing to himself in his head. He couldn’t. He couldn’t trust anyone. Definitely not the police. Not around here. Guren swallowed harshly, closing his eyes for a moment before relaxing himself.

Guren started walking again, going over to the door as he slipped the card back into his pocket and went outside. The Omega had quickly gotten back over to the SUV. He opened up the door, placing down the bag and slipping inside. His heart was still pounding by the time that he closed the door behind him.

“Got what you need?” Tenri drawled out. The man looked so relaxed. His eyes were closed for a second before he opened them and looked at Guren.

Guren nodded, “Yes, Master.” The Omega reached down, grabbing out Tenri’s drink and the card before handing it to him. Tenri slipped the card back into his wallet before putting the wallet back into his pocket and placed his drink into the cup holder.

Tenri reached for the key, turning on the SUV and pulling out before Guren even had the chance to get the belt on. The Omega clicked his seat belt into place as he found himself staring at the bag on the floor. Please, don’t let him be. He didn’t think he could take another thing being thrown at him so soon.

The Alpha’s hand was back on his thigh as Guren leaned back in the seat and turned his attention out the window. It was still all there. It was over flooding his senses as he closed his eyes. Just breathe. Calm down. Just follow the rules and do whatever Tenri said. If Tenri married him, that meant that Tenri intended on keeping him alive, right?

At the end of the day, that was Guren’s goal.

Survive.

Even if he had to follow Tenri’s rules.

Guren reached down after a moment, getting his new drink and opening it up to take a sip. All of this felt like torture. That one single moment felt like the worst thing that Tenri could have done to him. Guren placed the bottle down so he could look at the ring on his finger. This still didn’t make sense to him. He guessed that it didn’t have to make sense to anyone but Tenri. Tenri had to have his reasons.

It wasn’t like he could do anything. He couldn’t go anywhere. All Guren could do was comply. Guren dropped his hand back down, placing it back on Tenri’s. Even as the disgust hit him. Why wasn’t he fighting back? Why wasn’t he doing more? Guren was so exhausted. This was a never-ending cycle and Tenri was just going to continue until he could no longer do a thing about it.

Actually, Tenri already got him there. He was totally and utterly screwed.

Guren curled his hand a bit. Keep playing the part. Play whatever role that Tenri wanted him to be. He had to get out of this alive.

Chapter Text

Guren was pretty sure that he was so far into denial that he couldn’t feel a thing. The rest of the trip had gone by in a blur, and they were right back at Tenri’s home. Guren had spent a lot of time just staring at the ring. Guren wanted to believe that it wouldn’t be real. That Tenri was just fucking with his head. The problem was, he knew Tenri.

Tenri had tied him down further in a way that he would never be able to get out.

Guren had tried to stop thinking about those words. Now, all he could think about was what Tenri had said. Tenri had heavily implied that he was… pregnant. Guren hadn’t been feeling symptoms. At least, not that he was aware of. It felt like entirely too much. It was so overwhelming that he had no idea what to feel. Guren didn’t even know if he could feel anything. He had the pregnancy test in his pocket whenever they got back. It was practically burning a hole into it. Guren couldn’t bring himself to pull it out.

It was like his mind was split into two. The side of him that wanted to be optimistic. Idealistic. The idea that he could one day escape from all of this. That the pain and torment would stop. That he would not have to deal with Tenri Hiragi anymore. Then there was the other side of him. The realistic one. A pessimistic thought that he would never be able too. No matter what he tried. He was already tied to Tenri through Asuka and a bond that he wouldn’t be able to break without medical intervention. Tenri wouldn’t let him have medical treatment. Breaking a bond with him would be like breaking the law. It just wasn’t allowed.

Tenri had locked them back in the attic. Honestly, Guren just wanted to be alone. It felt like he was tearing apart inside even more. He knew that it was a farfetched dream. All of it. Maybe, with this, Tenri might be different. He might let him out more. He might even let him see his family and friends. Even if that meant being married to him and having to come back to him. Was that something that Guren was willing to do? Maybe. It was better than never seeing them at all.

Guren wondered what the others thought. If they were still looking for him. Guren just didn’t know. It felt like it had been long enough that people probably just assumed he was dead. With every passing moment, it felt like hope was drifting further and further away from him. Like Guren was desperately clinging to a dream that would never come true.

What Guren did know is that his survival and the survival of his daughter relied solely on if he could keep Tenri happy or not. Tenri didn’t seem tired of his body at least. That’s what Tenri wanted. He wanted Guren as his sex slave, and that’s exactly what he was. No matter what the rest of it was. At the end of the day, he was just Tenri’s captive and nothing else. Tenri was putting Guren so far into a corner that he would not be able to get out of it. He would never be able to turn against him. He couldn’t leave either. Even if Guren could somehow figure out how to get out of this.

He was stuck.

Guren felt like crying again. He had tears in his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. Guren just blinked them away. He didn’t even bother changing whenever they got back. He had taken the wig off and the heels, but the jacket and dress were still on him. Tenri had put his collar back on the second that they were in the garage.

Asuka was still fast asleep. Exhausted from the day and lulled to sleep by the car ride. Guren should go to sleep. Get as much energy as possible back. He couldn’t. His mind wouldn’t shut up. He wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. There was so much that he wanted to do.

Guren sighed as he rolled over onto his stomach, grabbing for his current notebook and pen and turned on the lamp. He flipped to the next clean page and just started to write.

Only a few words were still going through his head.

Survive. Endure. Live.

Detective Miyuki Yamada was sitting at her desk whenever she heard someone say, “Excuse me?” The female Detective lifted her head, seeing a woman standing there nervously, “Is this the Shibuya Special Victims Unit?”

“Yes.” Miyuki stated as she motioned to the chair by her desk, “How can I help you?”

“I’m not exactly sure what’s going on to be honest.” The woman said as she slipped down, “I work at a Convenience Store in Ebina.” The woman looked so nervous, clutching onto her bag and unsure of herself.

“And you came to Shibuya?” Miyuki questioned.

“Yeah.” She whispered as she turned and reached into her bag and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper, “A girl came into the store and the way she looked at this…” She uncrumpled it, turning it and placing it down on the desk. Miyuki paused for a second as she laid eyes on a missing poster of Guren Ichinose. Her gaze had immediately went to Kijima’s empty desk before going back to the paper. “She just stared at it for the longest time and then took it off the wall and threw it away. I remember seeing a press conference a long time ago that if anything came up that the Shibuya Special Victims Unit would help.”

“Did this woman say anything about it?” Miyuki questioned as she reached for her legal pad and a pen and clicked it.

“No.” The woman replied, “She just stared at it as if she had seen a ghost and threw it away.”

Well, that was definitely on.

“Did you get the woman’s name?” The Detective went on to question.

“No.” The woman said back.

Miyuki exhaled sharply. She had a feeling that she knew what this was. Tenri Hiragi had put out a reward on any information leading to information about Guren Ichinose. The woman in front of her definitely looked like a young, possibly broke College student. “When did this happen?”

“Two days ago.” The woman replied. “I couldn’t… I couldn’t get it out of my head. I thought it was so weird.” The woman sighed, shaking her head, “It was so uncanny. She had the same pretty eyes.”

“Pretty eyes?” Miyuki questioned.

“A beautiful violet color with thick eyelashes.” The woman said back, “Something was off about it. I just know it.”

Miyuki jotted down a few notes before she hummed and said, “Can you give me a description of the woman.”

“Decently tall, long black hair, pretty purple eyes.” The woman replied, “And she was wearing a wedding ring.” Miyuki hummed as she kept writing down notes. “The way that she looked at his poster… Was like she recognized him. It was the only one that she looked at.”

“His case had national media attention.” Miyuki replied, “She could have seen him on the news.”

“Well, yeah.” The woman murmured, “But why take this off of the wall and throw it away? That’s weird, right?”

“It is.” Miyuki stated and looked back to the woman. “Thank you. We’ll look into it.”

The woman gave her a smile for a moment as she stood up, “I hope it helps.” Probably not. With that little information, they were never going to find that woman. But she would still take the information. The woman had walked away as Miyuki finished up the notes and grabbed the crumbled poster and her notes and opened up her desk to put them away.

Without a second thought, she went back to what she was doing.

Sakae was back in Shibuya. He walked up the steps of the home that Sakae approached the door. The Alpha Ichinose reached up and touched the doorbell. Sakae stepped back and waited for a moment before the door had opened. Tenri Hiragi was standing on the other side. “Sakae, come in.” Tenri said as he stepped back and let Sakae step inside.

The Alpha Ichinose smiled as he slipped out of his shoes. “Thank you for inviting me over.” Sakae said back to him. Tenri closed the door behind them before heading further into the home. Sakae had fell in step behind him as they silently went through the foyer before turning off to head off to a larger room which was a family-like sitting room.

“Would you like a drink, Sakae?” Tenri questioned.

Sakae had found himself just looking around for a moment before looking back to Tenri and nodding, “That would be nice. Thank you, Lord Hiragi.”

“Go ahead and take a seat somewhere.” Tenri said as he walked over to a long shelf that had various liquors on it. Tenri grabbed one and then two glasses. Tenri started filling them up as Sakae took a seat. With the glasses full, Tenri walked over to where he was and handed one to Sakae. Sakae muttered his thank you as Tenri sat down. “Went to the police station again?”

“Yeah.” Sakae whispered.

“Any news?” Tenri questioned as he took a drink.

Sakae had taken one of his own and shook his head. He grimaced a bit from the alcohol stinging his throat as he lowered the glass and curled his hands around it. “No.”

Tenri hummed, taking another drink as he got more comfortable in his chair. The Alpha Hiragi had leaned back, one arm thrown onto the arm rest as he held his glass in his lap. “It’s been a long time, huh.”

Sakae made a noise as he took another sip, “He’d be eighteen now.” Sakae murmured. He found himself looking around. “It’s so quiet.” He knew that all of the Hiragi children had moved out. It had surprised him when he had learned that all of them did, and Tenri didn’t stop them. “How’s the new little one?” Sakae decided to question, moving on the conversation.

“Flourishing.” Tenri replied, “The baby is with her mother.”

“How old would she be now?” Sakae questioned, taking another drink. “Thirteen months?”

“Fourteen.” Tenri stated.

Sakae smiled a bit, looking down at his drink, “They grow up so fast.”

Tenri hummed in agreement, taking another drink. “Sakae, you have to think of the probability that Guren is most likely dead.”

Sakae sighed as he placed down his glass and continued to stare at it. People kept telling him that. Sakae knew the statistics. He knew the probabilities. He just couldn’t bring himself to agree with that. “I know, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae admitted, “But…”

“It’s been two years, Sakae.” Tenri stated, “He’s probably been gone for a long time.” Sakae felt like it was a punch in the gut. Tenri sighed as he took another drink, finishing off his glass as he leaned forward, “Sakae, I hate to say that, but you have to realistically start thinking about it.”

Sakae shook his head, looking away as he felt the tears sting in his eyes. He refused to cry. He had refused to cry for a long time. Sakae fought it back, blinking them away as he pulled in a shaky breath. Don’t cry. “No one believes me.” Sakae whispered.

“Because you sound like a mad man.” Tenri scoffed. “I get wanting your son to come home, but it’s been so long.”

“If it was your children… Would you give up hope?” Sakae questioned, looking back over to Tenri. He had watched Tenri’s face change. Becoming darker by the second as he leaned back again. He had hit a nerve from what he could tell. “Lord Hiragi, I can’t give up.”

Tenri exhaled sharply, “You’re being a fool, Sakae.”

“Maybe.” Sakae whispered, shaking his head, “But I can’t give up until I know something.”

“You might never find it.” Tenri replied.

Sakae let out a shaky breath as he reached for the glass and finished it off. The Alpha Ichinose had placed the glass back down as he murmured, “It’s the not knowing that is killing me.” Sakae stopped, looking back up as he took another deep breath and released it, “I just want to know what happened to him.”

Tenri silently stood up, going back over to where the liquor was and grabbing the bottle before he was refilling both of their glasses. He sat back down, swirling the liquid in the glass. “That is probably something you will never find out. After all this time, if the police have found absolutely nothing… There is probably nothing left of him.” Sakae felt like he could have gotten sick at that statement. Tenri had threw back his drink, placing the glass down as Sakae did the same thing. “Before I forget… Come with me.”

Tenri stood up, and Sakae had gotten up as well to follow him. He followed the Alpha Hiragi throughout the house and to a staircase. “What’s going on?” Sakae questioned.

“You asked me about that book, remember?” Tenri said back to him.

“Oh, right.” Sakae murmured. That was the entire reason that he was here. He had completely forgotten about it over the course of their conversation.

As they walked up, they turned down the hall and started heading down it. Tenri passed a few doors before stopping. He pulled a set of keys out, moving to unlock the door. Sakae found himself gazing around the hall way for a moment before going down the hall, he caught sight of a door. He found himself focusing on it for a moment, seeing the hinge and padlock that was on it.

“Come on.” Tenri stated as he opened up the door and stepped inside. Sakae put his focus back on the task at hand as they stepped into what he would say was Tenri’s home office. The room was large, full of books and filing cabinets just like Sakae would expect. The Alpha Hiragi had walked over to one of the bookshelves and looked over it before pulling a book off of the shelf. He turned back to Sakae, passing it over. “Here.”

Sakae did reach out for it, taking it with a, “Thank you, Lord Hiragi.”

“Why don’t we go have another drink?” Tenri questioned as a bit of a smile came to his face, “You look like you need one.”

“Sure.” Sakae said as they walked out of the office. Tenri had stopped to lock the door again as Sakae looked back to that one door. He hummed as he hooked the book under his arm as he started to follow Tenri down the hall and head back down to the sitting room. He might as well spend a bit of time relaxing and just getting his mind off of everything.

As he walked, he found himself eyeing Tenri.

He didn’t know what this feeling was that he was having.

Sakae shrugged it off as they went back to the sitting room and Tenri had once again poured them a drink. It’s just been a long, stressful time. It would all be okay.

At least, he hoped so.

It felt like it had been days since they had gotten back. Tenri was taking Guren right back to the basement again. His body was once again covered in marks. It was relentless. As long as if Tenri got what he wanted, then it would be fine, right? Guren’s back was all marked up. Bruised up and welted over from where Tenri was pretty damn relentless with the wipe. The pain was starting to get to a point where he was so used to it that he didn’t even flinch anymore. Guren just followed every order that Tenri said.

Guren still hadn’t taken the test. He couldn’t bring himself to do so. It still felt like he was in an absolute whirlwind. Guren was laying on his stomach, staring at the ring on his hand. He wasn’t even bothering to ask himself the question anymore.

Every time that he looked at it, he was now getting this strange warmth in him. No matter how many times that Guren tried to push that feeling away, it was still there. It was still bothering him.

Tenri married him.

Probably for his own personal gain.

This would be the first time that an Ichinose had ever married into the main branch. Unless they counted what happened five hundred years ago, but it was because of that event that the Ichinose and the Hiragi hated each other so much. Why there was so much bad blood. A centuries old feud that no one could seem to let go of.

But he wasn’t an Ichinose anymore.

Realistically, he hadn’t been since Tenri made him sign the Slave Contract.

Guren didn’t lift his head as he heard the door open up. Guren was so tired. He didn’t want to move. He didn’t want to get up. Tenri walked over to him, eyeing him as he turned and sat down on the bed. The Omega sighed softly, closing his eyes as he felt Tenri’s hand land on his back. The touch was gentle.

The Alpha had rubbed at his back for a bit and Guren found himself involuntarily relaxing against the touch. Tenri’s hand had started to move down his back, going to his ass and then his thigh before it started to go back up. Through his exhaustion, Guren had found himself reaching back and smacked at Tenri’s hand. The second he did it, Guren froze as he realized what he had done.

Oh shit.

Immediately, there was a grip in his hair as he was jerked off of the bed and into a sitting position. Tenri’s other hand grabbed at his face as the Alpha growled, “What the Hell was that?”

“I’m sorry, Master.” Guren said quickly, reaching instinctively to the hand in his hair, “I wasn’t thinking.”

“I think it’s time for a lesson.” Tenri growled.

Before he had the chance to say anything, Tenri had jerked at his hair and Guren had no choice but to move. The Omega barely managed to get to his feet but stumbled and hit the floor slightly as the Alpha jerked him along. Tenri’s grip remained strong on him as he pulled him to the stairs, going to the attic door and unlocking it before pulling them both out.

Guren had flinched from how hard Tenri slammed the door. Though, they weren’t there long before the Alpha was jerking him down the hall and straight towards the stairs. “Master, I—”

“Shut up.” Tenri growled.

Guren had almost fallen on the stairs as they started to descend them. How he managed to keep his footing, he actually had no clue. Tenri had jerked him around the corner, pulling him along and down the hall to head to the basement. Guren’s heart was pounding in his chest as Tenri unlocked the basement and threw the door open. Guren was surprised that Tenri didn’t just shove him down the stairs with how much anger that he could feel coming off of him.

God, why did he do that?

That was so stupid.

They got to the bottom and Tenri flipped on the light as he did throw Guren into the floor this time, “Strip.” Guren heaved as he pushed himself to his feet, grabbing at the ends of his shirt and pulling it above his head before letting it fall to the floor. “Kneel.” The Omega did it. Turning onto his knees, bowing his head, and clasping his hands behind his back.

Oh, that was so surely stupid. Why the Hell did he do that? It had all happened before he had a chance to think. He had been enjoying the touch, and didn’t want it to end. He didn’t want that. Guren squeezed his eyes shut, trying to focus on just calming himself down. Tenri could be quick to anger. He should have thought about that.

Tenri had walked across the room, grabbing out a few things before he was making his way back over. He kneeled down behind Guren. The Alpha grabbed Guren’s hands, moving them in front of him. Guren watched the cuffs being put around his wrists and binding them together. They were tight. Biting into his skin despite being specifically for bondage. Cuffs were then put on his ankles, but they weren’t connected to anything.

“Present yourself.”

Guren let out a shaky breath as he leaned forward and did as he was told. The Omega choked as he felt something big enter his body. It definitely wasn’t Tenri at least. The Alpha reached forward, grabbing his arm and practically hauling him to his feet as he walked across the room. Guren had a bit of difficulty doing it but managed before they stopped at a large box. He could see a few holes in the side of it. There was two hinges on the top with two unlocked locks on it.

Guren felt the panic hit him for a second before Tenri was lifting the lid. “Step in.”

Guren shook his head, whispering, “Master, I’m—” The Omega yelped as Tenri backhanded him in the face. He reached up, touching at his stinging cheek as he looked down into the empty box.

“In.” Tenri growled. With a shaky breath, Guren slowly stepped inside, turning and sitting down inside of it as Tenri pulled out a black piece of cloth and slid it around his eyes, plunging him right into darkness. Quickly, a gag followed, and his mouth was covered. The Omega did his best not to let his panic get to him. Just breathe. Through his nose. “Lay back.”

Slowly, Guren did lay back, feeling the wood against his already aggravated skin. He could feel Tenri’s hands on his body, now clasping his feet together as Guren lowered his hands. His heart was racing. Suddenly, vibrations roared to life inside of him and it had caught him completely off guard as he gasped behind the gag.

“Don’t worry,” Tenri drawled, “After this, you won’t hit away my touch again.”

Guren flinched as the lid slammed shut and he could hear the two hinges moving before the locks were in place. The Omega had to focus more on not hyper ventilating as he lifted his hands up and touched at the wood above him. It was so hot and stuffy in this. The bastard actually just locked him in a box.

God, he was so damn stupid.

Why the Hell did he smack his hand away?

Guren knew the rules.

This was his… punishment.

Each time that he moved, the thing inside of him shifted and suddenly, shocks of pleasure sparked up in his back. He clutched his fists, squeezing his eyes shut behind the gag. Don’t move. Just don’t fucking move. Don’t freak out. Don’t do a thing. Just endure it.

Guren touched at the box again. Even though he couldn’t see a thing, he ran his fingers over the lid, down the side and found the holes that he assumed were for air.

Guren whined as the object in him jostled. He was pretty sure he knew exactly what it was. He couldn’t bend his legs in a way to take it out. Tenri would punish him more if he did that. He’d have no way of knowing whenever Tenri came back.

Just fucking endure it.

Guren curled his fingers, trying to ignore that sudden wave of pleasure that went through him. He could see exactly what Tenri was doing. What he had decided to do as a punishment.

Guren just had to remain calm.

Stay calm.

Guren didn’t know how long he had been in the box for. It had quickly turned painful. He just wanted it to stop. Why did he do that? Guren knew better, but he still did it. Guren was still just trying to breathe properly. He just wanted out of this. It felt so claustrophobic inside of it. The Omega just wanted out. He would do anything to get out of this. It felt like he had been in here for hours. The blindfold was wet with involuntary tears and each time his body so much as moved, the overstimulating pain would intensify.

Guren scratched at the lid of the box again. Just let him out. Please. He’d do anything at this point. He just wanted it to stop. God, why did he push his hand away? He had done it completely on reflex. Guren had been so relaxed and didn’t even think twice, and now he was here.

Guren whined again, mentally begging for this to just stop. It felt like torture at this point. His body was overly sensitive to it now, and even the slightest of movement was causing it to be painful. He was exhausted.

Suddenly, he heard the lid lift up and Guren found himself heaving. Panting in labored breaths as he balled his fists.

“You look like a downright mess.” Tenri drawled. Guren whined from behind the gag as the Alpha’s fingers moved over the thin layer of sweat that had built up on his body. Just let him out. Please. “You ready to behave?”

Guren just nodded quickly. He just wanted out of this. The Omega didn’t even care what he had to do at this point. Just please let him out. Make it stop.

Tenri reached forward, grabbing his arm and hauling him up. Guren had whined from the jostle of the movement. Tenri had pulled him up to his chest, petting back his hair as he hummed. “Do you know how long that you were in there?” Guren shook his head. Of course he didn’t fucking know. How was he supposed to know that?! “Six hours.”

Guren had practically stumbled on his way out. Just comply. He knew better. If he just complied, things would be a lot easier for him. He had broken one of Tenri’s rules. He was going to get punished for it. Even if he didn’t mean to do it. Tenri had reached down, unclasping the ankle cuffs from each other before he was pulling Guren across the room.

Guren’s front had pressed into the soft surface of the bed that was there as Tenri drawled out, “Present yourself.” Guren bit back the whine as he got onto his knees, putting his ass into the air as he spread his legs. The Omega couldn’t bite back the cry of pain that left him as Tenri’s hand came down on the curve of his ass and the sound of skin on skin echoed out. “What part of you satisfying my sexual needs did you not understand? You think just because I have given you things that you can suddenly believe that it changed?”

The Omega shook his head quickly as another slap came down on the other side. Tenri had kept repeating it. Getting harder with each strike before he was also doing the same thing to his abused entrance. Don’t cry. Even though the tears were in his eyes between all of it. Guren heaved, trying his hardest just to breathe properly.

Tenri hooked the back of the collar with his fingers, pulling it back against Guren’s neck as it cut off his airway. The Omega choked, trying his best not to move to follow it to relieve the pressure. He was sure if he could see, black dots would already be covering his vision from it. Tenri didn’t stop his other action the entire time. Guren’s skin was flaring red. Pain surged over the skin of the location as Tenri’s strikes got harder and faster.

Tenri had let the collar go, letting Guren breathe again as he coughed from behind the gag. His lungs burned from all of it. Tenri grabbed him by his hair, jerking his head back as Guren grimaced as the pain erupted in his scalp. “Your body is my property. You cannot tell me what I can and cannot do with my property.” Tenri jerked the gag out of his mouth, hissing out, “Tell me.”

Tenri smacked at his ass again and Guren let out a quick, “I’m your property.”

“And what did you do wrong?” Tenri growled, giving him another smack, this time to his entrance.

“I… I pushed your hand away.” Guren gasped out, squeezing his eyes shut even tighter behind the blindfold.

“And why is that wrong?” Tenri hissed.

The Omega let out a shaky breath, whining as Tenri smacked him again. “Because… Because I’m your slave. You can…” Guren choked again from how far that Tenri had craned his head back, “You can touch me no matter what I say or feel.”

“And?” The Alpha growled.

“I deserve to be punished.” Guren whispered, “I broke your rules.”

He could feel Tenri’s lips turn into a smirk against his ear. Tenri’s hand went up his back, moving to grab at his chin as the Omega found himself being pulled back. “Say it.”

“Punish me, Master.” The Omega murmured.

Tenri shoved his face back into the mattress as Guren let out a gasp as he felt the object that was in him being pulled out. It gave him some relief as he panted to catch his breath. It was still incredibly hard behind the gag. He was just glad to have that out of him. What did he do to get back in Tenri’s good graces? Guren found himself being rolled to his back, which aggravated a bit at the lashing that were there.

Guren hesitated to do it, but he reached out, feeling his fingertips grazing across Tenri’s facial hair. He felt the Alpha stop as Guren continued to just pant. His heart was pounding in his chest. “I’m so sorry.” Guren whispered, “I… I didn’t mean too. I just didn’t want it to stop.”

“You know better.” Tenri drawled. “You know not to push me away.”

“I’m…” Guren’s voice was trembling as he leaned forward and placed his forehead against Tenri’s. “I didn’t mean too.” The Omega let out a labored breath, biting down on his lip for second, “Touch me, Master. I want to please you… Please you in any way that I can.”

Tenri tilted his head, brushing his lips over Guren’s as the Omega felt the smirk. “I knew you’d see it my way.”  

Guren felt like he was falling apart again as that touch turned a bit gentler. That fluttering feeling came back as Tenri pressed his lips into his and he could hear the Alpha shuffling around before he felt pressure at his entrance again. Guren just squeezed his eyes shut as the Alpha pushed into him.

The entire time, it felt like what little bit of composure that he had shattered.

Chapter Text

While Tenri’s cruelty did seem to come back to the forefront, Guren was slowly finding ways of his own to not only give Tenri what he wanted but attempt to stop the man from getting brutal. It was leaving a bitter taste in his mouth, but it was just what he had to do.

Guren’s mind was venturing off again. He was laying on his bed as Asuka sat next to him. She was playing quietly and off in her own little world. He lifted his hand, looking at the ring on his finger. He really was stuck with Tenri. In more ways than one. Tenri had even bound him legally. No one would ever believe him now. If they ever would have in the first place.

Guren lowered his hand, placing it down on his stomach. He still couldn’t bring himself to take that test. He didn’t want to know. Guren wasn’t necessarily having symptoms from what he could tell. Though, with Asuka, he had no idea he was having symptoms because they lined up with other things he would have been experiencing and already had been.

He hated the thought of having another baby with Tenri, but Guren found himself turning his head a bit and eyeing his daughter. She was alone. No one her age was around. Maybe… It wouldn’t be so bad if Asuka had a sibling. Guren had mentally slapped himself the second he thought it. He couldn’t bring another baby into this. The Omega already felt so guilty that Asuka had to live in this life. She was so blissfully unaware to Guren’s situation and what was really happening. She had no idea that she had been created and born out of something so… heinous. There was a part of him that wanted to make sure that she never learned the truth. That she could believe that her father was a good man, or she was born out of something that wasn’t so dark. Guren just didn’t know if he could do it.

“Mama!” Asuka exclaimed as she fell over – more jumping – onto his chest. Crashing into the top of him as she giggled. “Mama!”

“What is it?” Guren questioned as he sat up a bit and turned his attention on her. Asuka smiled at him, leaning back and pointing at her smiling face with both hands. Guren laughed softly, murmuring, “You want me to smile?” He did find himself smiling a bit and Asuka looked happy with it. He reached out, tucking some of her ashen hair behind her ear. “You’re so sweet.”

Sometimes, he did wonder how something so innocent could come from what Tenri had done to him. She wouldn’t exist if it wasn’t for what Tenri had done. As much as he wished that it had never happened, he couldn’t bring himself to regret her. It did make the thought come to mind. Was she lonely? She had no one to play with other than him. If she wasn’t, she might get lonely soon enough. He guessed… That he just didn’t want her to be lonely in this world.

Guren just didn’t know if he could do it. Another baby. It wasn’t like he would have any choice in the matter. His body was no longer his own. It was for Tenri’s pleasure and whatever the Hell that he wanted to do. It wouldn’t matter what Guren thought, he would have to come to terms with it no matter what he thought. His thoughts and feelings didn’t matter only Tenri’s.

Guren looked back to his daughter, murmuring, “What do you think about having a new baby brother or sister?”

Asuka looked at him for a second and tilted her head in confusion, “Baby?”

“Just like,” Guren whispered, reaching out and tapping Asuka’s nose. The little girl scrunched up her nose, giggling as she swatted at Guren’s hand, “You are my baby.”

Asuka threw her arms up, giggling again, “Baby!”

Guren laughed softly for a second before falling back on the bed and turning his head to look at his nightstand, he reached over and opened it up to pull out the untouched box. He had thrown it in there and just sort of forgot about it to collect dust.

What if Tenri was right?

Guren didn’t want to have to mentally prepare himself for this. Having a baby shouldn’t feel like this. Worry. Concern. Dread. They were supposed to be a good thing, right? The item that would tell him for sure was right in this enclosed box.

“Mama!” Asuka exclaimed again, reaching out and touching his stomach and grinning, “Baby!”

“Yeah,” Guren whispered, dropping the box down. “Baby.” He sat up, reaching out and smiling as he pulled his daughter to him, “And you will always be my baby.” He placed a hand on the back of her head, smiling a bit as he rocked. “Without you… I don’t think I would even be alive right now.” She probably had no idea what he was saying, but it felt good to say it out loud. It had taken so long to feel anything for her other than just fear. Guren still wasn’t sure if he was doing any of this right, but with the way that she was turning out, he must be doing something right.

Asuka pulled back, murmuring, “Mama,” She then pointed at her chest, moved her hand to her heart before pointing at him. “Mama.”

Guren felt a bit of a softer smile coming to his face as he pointed at his chest, “I,” Then moved his hand to his heart, “Love,” Then he pointed at Asuka’s chest, “You.”

Even that felt like it had taken too long. Guren felt like he genuinely could say that he loved his daughter now. That he had grown to care for her. The Omega pulled her to him, looking back down at the test as he rocked a bit more. Maybe if he got lucky, he could get Asuka to take a nap, and he’d have a chance to take a nap. He was tired. Guren was still recovering from Tenri’s punishment. Raising a baby wasn’t easy. It was a lot of sleepless hours and a lot of work. Could he do it again?

He grabbed the box, turning and throwing it back into his nightstand and closing it before looking at his daughter again, “Nap time?”

“Nap!” Asuka exclaimed.

The Omega stood up, keeping Asuka on his hip as he crossed the room and got to Asuka’s little area. He placed her down into her bed. Smiling as he grabbed her small bear that Tenri had gifted her and her blanket and put it on top of her as she hugged her bear to herself. “Get some sleep, sweet girl.” Guren murmured. He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to her forehead before he was standing back up. He flipped out all the lights, turning on her little music box to illuminate her area in light before he was heading back to his bed.

The Omega threw the blanket back, slipping into it and laying back. Guren rolled over onto his side, looking back over to Asuka. She hadn’t moved from her bed. He could tell that she was staring up at the shapes on the ceiling. She’d be asleep soon enough. Guren curled up a bit, looking back down at his hand at the ring again.

He wanted to say he was confused. Maybe, he was. At the same time, he knew what Tenri was doing. Guren would absolutely never be able to leave him. Being tied down in every way imaginable. A Slave Contract, a mating bond – though it was only Tenri to Guren and not vice versa or a full bond –, a baby, and now a marriage. Now, there was a probability that he might be pregnant again.

Guren was stuck.

It would never matter if someone ever found out what happened in these walls.

He was never leaving his prison.

He had been such a damn fool.

Thinking about the future was something that Shinya was having to do a lot recently. They were all making plans. Soon enough, graduation would be here, and they would be out of high school. Their third year. The final year of Hell. Shinya adjusted his bag on his shoulder as he walked out of the school. They were all deciding now. All of them did decide they were at least going to go to University. That felt like a good idea. For what Shinya planned to do, he’d need a degree. They were all starting to go down paths.

Their friend group had managed to stick together. Just like Shinya had thought back then, somehow, Guren’s abduction had managed to make them stronger. But there was still a vast abyss left among them. A rift that had been formed with Guren’s absence. It was still so clear that Guren’s presence was vital to them. At least, in his opinion. All of them wouldn’t even be friends if it wasn’t for Guren.

“What do you guys want for dinner?” Sayuri questioned as they walked down the path. All of them had been offered a place to stay among the floors owned by the Ichinose Clan. Mito and Goshi seemed to be really contemplating it. Though, they both still lived at home.

Shinya’s life had been better since moving out of the main Hiragi home. He didn’t have to see Tenri’s stupid smug face all the time. Kureto was barely home, so he pretty much had the place to himself most of the time until Kureto dragged his way back in.

“Katsu don?” Goshi recommended.

“Sounds good to me.” Mito added in.

“We have everything for that, I think,” Sayuri murmured, looking over to Shigure, “Right, Yuki?”

Shigure nodded, “Yeah.”

“That sound good, Shinya?” Sayuri questioned, looking back at him.

Shinya just nodded, “Yeah, that’s fine.” Shinya went quiet as they started walking down the street. He adjusted his bag again, finding himself looking around. Even two years later, it still felt wrong to be walking without Guren by his side. He would often find himself staring at every place he could remember them going too. He sighed, straightening his bag again. “Are we going to hanami again this year?”

It had become a tradition for them. Just like going to Sakae’s on Guren’s birthday for the last three. It had the others looking back at him as they looked at each other and he could hear their agreements. Shinya was starting to like Hanami season. It wasn’t about viewing them for him. It was about the scent that they let off. It was the one time where Shinya felt like he could somewhat be close to Guren. Having Guren next to them was like having hanami all year round.

“I would love too.” Sayuri said as a slight flush came to her with a smile, “It would be nice to do it again.”

Shinya was pretty damn sure the reason they enjoyed it so much was the same reason that he did. “It’ll be great.” Goshi stated, reaching over and clapping Shinya on the shoulder. It was good to see Goshi smiling again. It had been a while before Goshi had managed to start cracking jokes again. He was the guy that was always trying to get them to smile. He was suffering just like the rest of them, and he had still been trying. “What do you say that we go play some games for a while? Kick back and relax.”

Goshi must have picked up on what he was feeling as Shinya nodded. “Sounds good.”

“Why don’t we stop at the store for some snacks first?” Mito questioned.

“I’m down for that.” Shinya replied. “Father is still paying for all of us despite us not being at home.” He reached into his pocket, pulling out his wallet as he smirked, “Snacks can be on his dime.”

They had laughed a bit as they kept going down the street. They had gone into the nearest Convenience Store as Shinya had silently started just browsing while the rest of them were joking around. He had picked out a few snacks as he went. They silently shopped together as Shinya just started looking around.

As he went through a few of the aisles, he had found that he had made his way back to the front of the store. He stopped for a moment, looking at the bulletin board that was hanging up on the wall. He looked over it, looking at all the posters, flyers, and papers that were tacked to it.

Shinya had found himself stepping forward, moving a few of them as he caught a glance of one that was hidden underneath some others.

MISSING
GUREN ICHINOSE

Shinya found himself reaching for the tack that kept it on the bulletin board as he pulled it back and looked over it. It was the same picture that Shinya had taken of Guren. The last known photo ever taken of him that wasn’t on CCTV footage. Shinya found himself running his thumb over the photo and a slight smile came to his face. Guren had a genuine smile on his face in the photo.

Shinya reached forward, placing the poster back onto the board and tacking it back up. He took a step back before he was turning and walked away from it. It might be a long shot, but he couldn’t let Guren be forgotten. It might have been over two years since Guren got abducted, but there was still a chance that someone out there knew something. Someone who might have information that could lead them back.

Even after all this time, he refused to give up hope.

Pessimist or not.

The answer was out there somewhere. They just hadn’t found it yet.

Guren was used to this. His hands were strapped above his head as he focused more on his breathing and bracing for the pain. The Omega bit back the cry of pain as the leather hit his back again. His skin was flaring, pulling with each movement. Tenri was enjoying every single cruel second of this. Guren panted as curled his fingers. Just keep himself relaxed. Whenever he tensed, it hurt more. Just let the bastard get it out of his system. It didn’t matter what Tenri did to him, he’d never enjoy this.

Tenri lashed him again and Guren squeezed his eyes shut. His shoulders were screaming at him from the position that they were stuck in. He heard the leather drop to the floor as he caught the sound of Tenri approaching him. The Alpha moved around him and Guren cracked his eyes back open as Tenri grabbed at his face.

Would Tenri ever stop doing this to him? The man had many ways to torment him. He was pretty damn sure that Tenri just enjoyed having a punching bag at all times. The Alpha’s hands roamed his body. His thumb moved over the scar on his hip before amber eyes were looking back to his face. Guren was already tired. Tenri lifted his other hand, tapping at his chin as he murmured, “You’re doing so well.”

The fucking praises.

Guren hated those.

They were fucking taunts more than praises.

“Anything for you, Master.” Guren whispered.

“You like it when I touch you, right?” Tenri drawled.

Guren inhaled sharply the second that Tenri’s hand had started to dip down. The Omega closed his eyes for a second before he nodded, “Yes, sir.”

Tenri had reached above his head, unclasping one of Guren’s hands to let his arm fall. It had ended up over Tenri’s shoulder before the other one quickly followed. Guren panted, feeling relief in his shoulders as his back screamed at him. The abuse was just never going to stop. That much was clear to him. Tenri was always going to have to get his rocks off somehow. This man was an absolute… sadist with no remorse.

“Kneel.” Tenri ordered.

Guren slipped down to his knees, letting them hit the floor as he put himself into position. Just keep doing what he says. Keep following the rules. Guren couldn’t let himself slip up again. He did not want to go into that box again. Guren had lifted his gaze, eyeing it for a moment. It made his stomach churn at the thought. Tenri was finding other ways to punish him. He must have figured out that no amount of beatings, hitting, lashings, would break him.

Guren couldn’t break. He could not allow himself too.

“Good boy.” Tenri drawled. “Now, what should we do next?” Tenri was mostly talking to himself. He liked it whenever Guren was forced to sit there and think about whatever thing that Tenri had in mind. His body belonged to Tenri to with as he pleased. “Hmm, I know.” Tenri said with a click of his tongue. Guren looked through his bangs as Tenri grabbed the next item. Tenri’s cruelty was definitely here, but his behavior was changing again. He wasn’t going quite as hard on him.

Guren didn’t know if it was because of what he said at the cabin or Guren’s other actions. The Omega just couldn’t be sure anymore. Tenri was so hard to decipher at times. Guren was just glad he wasn’t drinking. Tenri’s behavior became far more erratic whenever he drank. Almost to the point that it would scare him.

“Come over here.” Tenri commanded. “Crawl.” Guren slipped his hands to the floor, getting onto his hands and knees and started to crawl over. It was so damn humiliating. Degrading. This bastard knew how to torment him in the smallest of ways. The Omega had gotten over to him as Tenri added in, “Stand.”

Guren quickly moved into that position, standing just like Tenri always wanted him to before the Alpha was stepping forward and grabbing him by his arms before his hips were pressing into the table. Guren just silently slipped onto the table.

Tenri looked him over for a moment, reaching out and grabbing at Guren’s face to force him to look up. The Alpha had reached down to grab his ringed hand and brought it up. Tenri had placed it on his chest, making Guren’s attention go back to the ring on his finger. “You can never leave me.” Tenri drawled, “No one will ever want you anymore. You belong to me and me alone. Your body is only to serve my needs. No one will ever be able to stop me.”

“Yes, Master.” The Omega whispered as he lifted his gaze back up, “I want to serve your needs.”

Tenri smirked at him again, tapping at his face, “Good.”

“How do you want me, Master?” Guren questioned.

“Lay back.” Tenri replied.

Guren did just that, laying back as he found himself staring at the ceiling. Tenri was moving around it, going to where the restraints were to bind Guren’s hands to the table. Sometimes his legs were also strapped down. It would just depend on what Tenri wanted. His hips were still at the edge of the table. Just like how Tenri normally wanted him. Guren remembered everything that this man preferred. That he liked. It was practically beaten into his head at this point.

Guren turned his gaze a bit, eyeing his cuffed wrist before his gaze landed on his… wedding ring.

Maybe Tenri was right.

Guren Ichinose was long gone, and this is all that he had been replaced with.

Kijima was still working on the Guren Ichinose case in his spare time. The case was long since cold. No leads. No nothing. He had been through every single thing multiple times now, and he just couldn’t put his finger on what was bothering him about this so much. It was that case for him. There was always one case in a Detective’s career that just stuck with them no matter what they did. For him, it was this one.

He had never met the kid, but from seeing how many people rallied around him and just the complexity that everything was had him wanting to do everything in his power to bring some closure. Rather it was hoping that Guren Ichinose was in the two percent or just bring a bit of closure to his family and friends.

Throughout the time of this case, he had figured out that Guren was targeted so he had most definitely been stalked prior to his abduction. The people around him had been cleared, so it had to be a stranger abduction. He never popped up on any illicit sites or known trafficking rings or even unknown ones. It was literally like the kid had just vanished off of the face of the Earth. No one was that good at this. There hadn’t even been a body yet. Unless they just haven’t found it yet. They had three viable suspects who all had black SUVs and had all been cleared.

It was just driving him… insane to see.

If it hadn’t been for the little bit of CCTV footage that they had, Guren could have easily been classified as a runaway with suspected foul play. It was just one of those cases.

Sakae still called him all the time. He knew the man was just desperate. The more that he spoke with Sakae, he believed wholeheartedly that the man truly had nothing to do with his son’s disappearance. Most likely, Guren was dead by now even if he had made it to the seventy-two hour mark. Three days was typically the longest that those abducted would live. People Guren’s age usually were already gone in the first twenty-four. They had been against a time clock, and it felt like it had all been wasted time.

He was getting more certain that there was a chance that Guren was no longer in Shibuya. That his body just hadn’t been found because it would be across jurisdiction lines. He could have been long gone by the time they even got to the crime scene that night. He could have ended up anywhere in Japan and they might never find him. Kijima was starting to believe that is what he hated most about this case. Guren Ichinose’s case might just remain cold. Open but cold.

“Working the Ichinose case again?” Miyuki questioned as she placed a coffee down onto his desk.

Kijima closed up the file, rubbing at his eyes before he was reaching for the coffee and taking a drink. He sat the cup back down, dropping his arms as he shook his head. “Something is bugging me about this case.”

“It’s been over two years, Makoto.” Miyuki replied, “It’s probably time to start realizing that it’s a recovery. Not a rescue.”

Kijima sighed, leaning back and grabbing the coffee cup as he shook his head, “I know. We’re most likely looking for a body, but that doesn’t mean we can’t find the person responsible.”

Miyuki gave out a soft sound as she walked over, sitting down in the chair by his desk as she leaned forward, “Don’t you think you might be getting to close to this case because you have kids yourself?”

“My family has nothing to do with this.” Kijima stated.

“Or are you getting to close to the victim’s family and friends?” Miyuki added in immediately after.

“The most heinous cases come across our desks.” The male Detective replied, “We know the probabilities of what happens in these types of things.” He turned his gaze back to his partner and shook his head, “But I’ve never had a case bug me this bad.”

Miyuki sighed in defeat, moving to stand up, “You’re not going to let this go, are you?”

“No.” Kijima stated, “Not until I find something. Besides, I’m working in my free time.”

They fell in silence for a moment as Kijima stared down at the file and took another drink of his coffee. “We have a new case that came in.” Miyuki murmured, “A wife who alleges that her husband raped her this morning. They are waiting for us at the hospital.”

Kijima exhaled sharply, lulling his head back, “Oh great.” He grumbled, “These cases are never easy.” He pushed himself up, “Let’s see if we can get the sick fuck.” Kijima took his coffee with him as he grabbed his jacket and followed behind his partner to head out. 

Guren had been contemplating the idea for what he would guess was days. He guessed that he really was just trying to come to terms with everything. Everything that Tenri had been saying to him. The marriage. The probability of another baby. Being tied down to this man and absolutely powerless to be able to escape from it. Back then, maybe he was just a fool who really thought that he could somehow sweet talk his way out of this.

Guren was staring down at his food. Tenri was here. Asuka was awake and eating her food. Guren wouldn’t say that he was nauseous. Just lost in his head. Guren was mostly picking at his food. Moving it around and looking at it. He wasn’t necessarily hungry. The Omega should just eat it all up. Tenri could take his rights to food away very quickly if he wanted too.

“The food not satisfactory?” Tenri had an annoyed tone to his voice. Guren could feel the man staring right at him. Guren lifted his gaze a bit, looking back at him before he stopped what he was doing.

“It’s fine.” Guren whispered, “Thank you, Master.”

Tenri sighed, pushing himself up out of the chair that he had in the room before moving over to Gurne and looking down at him with a sharp glance, “Eat.”

“Yes, Master.” The Omega said on instinct, but he found himself staring at his food again. Guren reached out for his food and stopped as his gaze fell on the ring again. It made his stomach twist as he curled his hand and dropped his hand back down. It was right back at the forefront of his mind again.

He… He needed to know.

Guren didn’t think he could spend any longer just contemplating it.

“Are you defying me?” Tenri growled.

Guren swallowed harshly and shook his head, “No, Master, I just need to go to the bathroom.”

Tenri exhaled sharply, walking across the area and heading to where the small bathroom was. Guren had turned, reaching into his nightstand and grabbing out the box. He shoved it up his sleeve and held his sleeve closed with his palm as Tenri popped back out, “Come on.”

Guren pushed himself up, quickly crossing the room as he stopped by Tenri, “Thank you, Master.”

Tenri hummed, “Go.”

Guren just slipped into the bathroom. He had walked over, pulling up the fabric of his robe a bit and sitting down. Tenri had been standing there at first until Guren could hear a shout of, “Dada!” It had caught Tenri’s attention, and he had looked at Guren before looking back towards Asuka and disappeared around the corner.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he released his sleeve and let the box drop into his lap. Tenri knew he had it. He didn’t know why he was hiding it. That was so stupid if he was being honest. Tenri was the one who suspected it in the first place. Guren couldn’t smell his own scent. He was completely nose blind to it. That would be something that he would have to rely on others for. Guren supposed that he just wanted a moment of privacy for the first time in two years.

Guren quietly and quickly opened up the box, throwing it over into the trash can as he held the package in his hand. He remembered how to do it. The Omega could still hear Asuka’s excited yelling and Tenri saying something back to her. He ripped open the package, pulling the test out into his hand as he looked at it.

That paralyzing feeling hit him again. Guren closed his eyes for a second. For just a moment, he thought that he couldn’t do it. He didn’t want to know. Guren didn’t want to have another baby with Tenri. But it was driving him crazy to even think of the possibility. The Omega sighed as he leaned back, uncapping it and taking a deep breath.

Just do it.

Just get it done and over with and he’d know.

Guren silently took the test, pulling it back and capping it again before placing it down. The Omega couldn’t bring himself to look at it. He just finished up what he was doing and went through his normal small routine purely on instinct. Guren turned on the water and washed his hands and then splashed a bit on his face.

Why was he so… nervous?

Guren dried off his face and hands, looking at himself in the mirror for a moment. It was definitely him looking back at him, but it wasn’t him. At least, that was what was going through his head. Guren’s gaze moved down to the collar on his neck. He reached up and grazed his fingers across it. He was just Tenri’s property. What did that make Asuka? What would that make—Guren choked for a second, closing his eyes as he looked away.

He really fucking hated all of this.

Guren pushed off of the counter, looking over to where he had left the test. Why was he afraid to look? He wanted Tenri to be wrong. Guren wasn’t having any symptoms. Was it just too early for that? Would that mean it would be too early for even a test? Was Tenri just trying to fuck with his head? There were so many questions going through his mind as he walked over to it. Guren picked it up, closing his eyes as he brought it up. He opened his eyes, staring down at the results for a moment. Guren lowered it, taking another deep breath and closing his eyes as he curled his hand around it.

“Get out here.” Tenri’s voice called out. Guren turned on his heel, flipping the light out and closing the door behind him. Tenri would come back and lock the door. “Took you long enough. You know you’re not supposed to take that long.”

“I’m sorry, Master.” Guren whispered, “It won’t happen again.” The Omega crossed the room, stopping just behind Tenri.

“No, it won’t—” Tenri had turned to look at him, stopping for a second. “What?”

The Omega pulled in a sharp breath, “I’m… pregnant.” Guren had forced the smile to his face as he lifted up his hand and uncurled it, “You were right, Daddy.”

Tenri’s gaze dropped down to it before going back up to Guren’s face. For a second, there wasn’t a single emotion on Tenri’s face before the man grinned and he was pulling Guren forward by both of his wrists. Guren’s eyes widened from the action as Tenri’s lips suddenly pressed into his. The shock had made him drop the test. Tenri’s hands were tight around his wrists as Guren suddenly felt that fuzzy feeling again.

Wait, was Tenri actually happy about it? He actually had looked shocked for a moment. Like he hadn’t been sure before, but Guren had confirmed it for him. Or was it something else entirely?

At the same time, that feeling of dread came back. Overtaking him as Guren felt the wave of emotion hit him. This was happening all over again. Could he really do this again?

Really, he didn’t have much of a choice.

If Tenri wanted him to have a baby… He was going to have a baby.

Chapter Text

Guren felt like he was completely starting to detach from himself. Like he was losing the grasp of everything that he had been fighting for. This was just his new reality now. His new life. Guren was being molded and groomed to be whatever Tenri wanted him to be. And Guren really was just his unwilling victim at this point. There was nothing that he could do to stop any of it. He guessed that he really was just having a lot of difficulty coming to terms with everything. Still, he felt this itch in himself. The need to make sure that he lived. That he managed to survive and endure as long as he could.

He was a sex slave. Solely for Tenri’s sexual desires despite the strange life that was being built around him. Tenri didn’t seem to have a care if he knocked him up or not. Like he had said about Asuka, he actually was taking care of her. Following the discovery that he was in fact pregnant again, Tenri was being gentler with him. It didn’t stop his actions, but he was definitely not going as rough. It didn’t stop the man from having sex with him either. Tenri had been bringing him more food again. Not just the minimal that he had reverted back to after Asuka’s birth.

Guren had a mixture of emotions going through him. The biggest one that he felt was self-loathing. How could he let this happen to himself? Why didn’t he fight harder? Why didn’t he… escape? He knew why. He just kept asking himself those questions even though he knew the answer. He could take the pain, but he couldn’t let someone else hurt because of it. Was it selfish? Maybe. If he was taking the pain, no one else was suffering. No one else would get hurt because he decided to go against Tenri.

Follow the rules.

Be the perfect little slave that Tenri wanted him to be.

That was his life now.

His fate had been sealed. He sealed his own fate whenever he relocked that door. Guren had made his own decision. Rather it was right or wrong, he didn’t know. No one went against Tenri Hiragi, and the man made sure of it. Guren wondered what Tenri would say if he were to ask Tenri if he could at least tell his father and his friends that he was okay. He was sure that they were still so worried. He didn’t know what they were feeling, but it couldn’t be good. He kept thinking about them. Wondering what they were doing. If they were okay. If they were smiling.

God, he hoped so.

He would love to see them smile again.

Soon, Guren had just found himself falling right back into that role. He preferred Tenri’s kinder side. Even if it was manipulative. Which, it probably was. It still meant that the man wasn’t treating him as if he couldn’t die at any second. Tenri loved causing him pain, but he was probably only keeping him alive so the torture could continue.

Was it a strange thought to wish it was just the… sex?

Guren hated that he had the thought if Tenri would ever change it. That he might actually one day just stop with the torture and abuse and just use his body to get off with. That felt like it would be easier than this. Tenri had said that he was only here for satisfy his sexual desires. It was making Guren contemplate about Tenri’s past lovers. If they had suffered like this. If they had been subjected to this same kind of thing. He never thought he would call himself Tenri’s lover. He wasn’t. At least, not willingly.

Tenri was practically shoving medication and vitamins down his throat again. Just like he had done before. Making sure that Guren had taken them whenever he brought them food.

Guren had found himself laying on his back. His stomach was getting a curve to it. It had taken a bit, but the symptoms were back. Tenri was actually keeping his bathroom door unlocked surprisingly. Though, food still came only directly from Tenri. If Tenri didn’t come up, they didn’t eat. It was all about keeping the man happy and satisfied.

The Omega had rolled over, reaching over and reaching into the little hiding spot. Inside, still tucked away and safe, was the bracelet from Shinya. Guren felt almost… guilty for keeping it. It was the only thing that he had left. The only thing that remained of Guren Ichinose.

Guren couldn’t help the thought that he had. That Shinya was supposed to be his first everything. That was never going to happen now. Tenri had taken that from him. It still reminded him of everything. His old life. Who he used to be. He was just a shell of that. Numbed to everything. All he had were his memories now, and sometimes, he felt wrong for even having that.

Guren didn’t hold onto it long. It was safer to keep it tucked away. Guren couldn’t bring himself to depart with it. It came from Shinya. That was just something that he couldn’t do. He let himself hold onto it for just a moment longer before he was putting it back in its safe place. Tucked neatly away and hidden out of sight.

Guren rolled back over onto his back, placing his hands down onto his stomach. He didn’t know what to feel anymore. He had so many mixed feelings that it was getting harder to place any of them. The Omega ran his hand over his stomach, smiling a bit. “I wonder who you’ll be.” He whispered. “I hope you’re like your sister. She’s so sweet.” He wondered if the baby could hear him yet. More or less, it felt like he was comforting himself. It wasn’t like he had much of a choice with any of this. He wished that neither of them had to come into this life. That they had to be connected to him. There was nothing that he could do about that. It still felt so hard.

Guren was so terrified of fucking up.

That he’d do something wrong, and his children would get the brunt of it. That others would get hurt. Guren just had to be careful. That was it.

The Omega paused as he felt a soft tap against his stomach, and he moved his hand to it. He laughed softly, placing his hand over that location as he felt it again. “Hey, you.” He whispered. “You kick like your sister.” The Omega just let himself relax, focusing on the little kicks. They were comforting. This was real. There was nothing that was going to change about any of this. This was his life now.

Guren was pulled out of it whenever he heard a soft, “Mama?” Guren looked over, seeing Asuka standing there with her teddy bear and blanket. She was rubbing at her eyes with tears in her eyes.

“What’s wrong, sweet girl?” Guren murmured as he sat up and she immediately came to him as he reached out to her. “Bad dream?” Asuka nodded as the Omega pulled her up and slipped her in bed next to him. “Why don’t you sleep with Mama then?” Asuka didn’t give any complaints as Guren rolled over onto his side, throwing his arm over his daughter as she turned to face towards his chest. The Omega had started to card his fingers through her hair as he whispered softly under his breath, “I have them too, sweet girl. They are just dreams.”

Asuka had curled up closer to him as he closed his eyes and tucked his nose to her head. She was one of the reasons that he had to keep living. That he had to keep fighting. It wasn’t just her. It was his father. His friends. Shinya. There were so many people that needed him to be alive. Even as he had that feeling in him, the feeling of wishing that he was dead, he couldn’t. He had to keep fighting to live. Now, he had another baby that was going to need him.

Even as much as he wished that this was all a fucked-up nightmare that he could one day wake up from, he just had to keep going.

Guren could feel it. The Omega had no idea what the feeling was, but he wasn’t going to stop. He didn’t make that decision back then just to die now. Even if he had to relock that door again, he’d do it.

If it meant protecting everyone he cared about.

He’d do it again in a… heartbeat.

Asuka hadn’t gone to sleep yet, but instead she reached out to his stomach and whispered, “Mama… Baby.”

“That’s right.” Guren murmured, “Mama is having a baby. You’ll have a baby brother or sister soon enough. Someone who will be your best friend… Someone you can play with.” He kept carding his fingers through her hair as he smiled softly. “You’ll make a great big sister.” Where Asuka’s hand was, Guren felt another kick as he laughed softly. “Looks like your baby brother or sister agrees.”

“Mama!” Asuka gasped, looking up to him, “Baby!”

“Yeah,” Guren murmured, “That’s the baby.” He tilted his head, pressing his lips into Asuka’s forehead, “Get some sleep, sweet girl. Mama’s here.”

Guren could feel the exhaustion hitting him as he played with his daughter’s hair. He could tell how tired that she was too. He just relaxed a bit as he let his eyes close again.

Soon enough, there would be three of them.

Graduation would be around the corner before they knew it. They were all preparing for it. They were applying to University and soon enough, they would be on their way. It looked like they were all going to try and stay in the same area. Shinya was pretty sure that it wouldn’t matter what University he applied too, the name that he carried could open doors just about anywhere for him.

Shinya had already applied for the one that he wanted. There were only two that he applied for, but knowing Tenri – and despite moving out – he’d want them to stay close to Shibuya.

Shinya was sitting in the coffee shop with his coffee in front of him and a small sandwich. He was actually here a bit early. He looked down to his phone for a second to check the time before the silver-haired Alpha sat back.

“Sorry about that.” Shinya looked up to see Sakae coming around the corner and slipping into the booth in front of him. “I got caught up with something.”

“It’s alright.” Shinya murmured. This had never stopped. They did this often. Just about every single time that Sakae came to Shibuya. “How’ve you been?”

“I’ve been alright.” Sakae replied, “How’s school been?”

Shinya couldn’t explain the feeling that he got. It felt really good to be able to speak to someone that was older. Wiser. Shinya felt like this was selfish. He had started speaking more to Sakae just because of Guren. Was this wrong? Sakae was very… fatherly towards him. The man was a father, so it didn’t surprise him, but Sakae didn’t ever have any complaints. It made him wonder sometimes if it was because Shinya was a Hiragi by name. Other times, he wondered if it was because he was Guren’s friend. It could be a number of things, but it still felt good.

Shinya also had this feeling in him. Like he needed to keep an eye on Sakae. Make sure that he was okay. He knew how much Sakae cared for his son and how much Guren cared for him. Guren wouldn’t want to see his father fall apart. Shinya already knew that it tore Guren apart knowing that Sakae had been beat down in the past and shattered.

Shinya guessed… He just wanted to make sure that Sakae was okay too.

Shinya had taken a drink of his coffee as Sakae’s was sat down in front of him. “It’s been good.” Shinya replied, “Finally applied to some Universities.”

“Going for a business management degree, right?” Sakae questioned as he picked up his mug and took a drink from it.

Shinya nodded, “Yeah.” Shinya placed his drink down, sighing softly, “It’s hard to believe that graduation is right around the corner.”

“High school flew by.” Sakae murmured, smiling a bit.  

“It really did.” Shinya whispered, “Graduation is just a few months away.”

“It’ll be here before you know it.” The Alpha Ichinose stated, taking another drink of his coffee. “Ready to go into the adult world?”

Shinya laughed a bit, “I gotta be.”

“Figured out where you were applying for University?” Sakae questioned.

“Yeah.” Shinya confirmed, “University of Tokyo and… Nagoya University.” He watched Sakae’s face soften for a second, but the older man didn’t say anything. “I think I am leaning a bit more towards the University of Tokyo. That seems to be where all of us have been applying too. Though, the programs in Nagoya are really appealing.”

“I think it’d be a good idea to stay close to your friends.” Sakae stated, “The University of Tokyo is a top school. You’d do very well there.”

Shinya exhaled sharply, “I guess.” The two of them fell in silence for a moment as Shinya looked down at his cup. His gaze moved to the blueish-grey band on his wrist. He took in a deep breath before slowly releasing it and looking back to Sakae. “I’ve been wanting to ask… Would you come to graduation?”

Whenever he looked up, he saw the genuine smile on Sakae’s face. The Alpha Ichinose just nodded and said, “I already planned on being there.”

Shinya laughed softly for a second, “Right… Shigure and Sayuri.”

“Actually,” Sakae said and brought Shinya’s attention back to him, “I planned on going for all of you.” Shinya felt the warmth blossom in his chest for a second as Sakae laughed a bit and ran his fingers over the top of his mug. “All of you were Guren’s friends. All of you have been coming to see me whenever you didn’t need too, and if I can show the bit of gratitude that I can then I’ll do it. I want to see all of you graduate.”

Shinya smiled, leaning back as he said, “That means a lot, Sakae.”

Sakae just smiled back at him as the two had fallen into a peaceful and comfortable conversation.

It did feel really good to have Sakae by him.

No wonder Guren thought so highly of his father. Sakae Ichinose was a good man.

Guren wasn’t sure exactly what he was feeling. That rollercoaster of emotions was hitting again. Would it be wrong to be… happy? Not that he was happy about his situation, but he was happy that his daughter would have someone? Guren knew what it was like to be alone. He didn’t want that for her. Because she was his daughter, she was unfortunately bound to the same restrictions that he was. Sort of.

All he could do right now was mentally prepare himself. Prepare himself for another baby. Figure out how he was going to manage to raise two of them now. He wasn’t ready before. Would he be ready now? There were a lot of questions going through his head, and a lot more uncertainties. The more that he thought about it, the more that he did grow concerned of what Tenri might possibly do to the children. It was a fear that he had every single day.

Guren didn’t know what day it was. He didn’t know how much time had passed. The only thing he had to go on was his birthday and he didn’t even have that anymore. All he knew was that his stomach was already swelling more and showing that he was in fact carrying a child. He had read that pregnancy showed sooner in the second one and later ones compared to the first. He wasn’t even sure how far along that he was.

Guren had been laying back with Asuka on his bed with a children’s book in his lap whenever he heard the door open up. The both of them had looked up as Tenri came up the stairs with a big box in hand. The Omega had eyed it for a second as Tenri put it down. “Dada!” Asuka exclaimed as she already moved to crawl away from Guren.

“Go ahead and set this up.” Tenri drawled.

Guren looked down at Asuka for a second, making sure to help her get off of the bed so she could run her way over to the Alpha. The Omega took the moment to close up the book and placed it down onto his nightstand before he was pushing himself up. Guren had decided to put his attention to the box while Asuka got to Tenri. Tenri kneeled down, scooping her up in his arm as he stood up.

Guren was confused as he kneeled down and noticed what was inside the box. He looked over to Tenri in shock as he whispered, “Is this a small Christmas tree?” Wait, was it December already? Did time really fly that quickly?

“Go ahead and put it up.” Tenri stated as he looked to Asuka, “You’d like to decorate a tree, right?”

“Tree!” Asuka exclaimed as she threw her arms up.

Guren felt a smile come to his face as he looked down at it and he felt that flutter in his chest. Tenri gave them a… Christmas tree? He stood up, turning to look at Tenri as he whispered, “Thank you.” There was a part of him that actually meant it.

Tenri just smiled at him, placing Asuka down onto the floor so she could go to the box in her curiosity. Guren kneeled back down, looking to Asuka as he said, “Want to put it up?”

“Yes!” Asuka exclaimed in joy.

“Let’s go.” Guren murmured as he looked around and found a good spot before taking the box over to that place to start setting it up.

The entire time that they were doing it, all Tenri did was watch them.

Tenri had quietly opened up the attic, unlocking it and shifting the box in his arm as he went. He silently closed the door behind him, knowing that Guren and Asuka were fast asleep. There was light coming from Asuka’s side of the room and from where the Christmas tree was located. He had brought it up on December 1^st. He had quietly checked to make sure that both were still sound asleep. Neither of them had even stirred.

Tenri had taken the box straight over to the Christmas tree and slowly started to pull out what was inside the box and put it underneath the tree. He was deliberate in the way that he sat them down. Tenri was making sure that he made no noise at all as he worked.

Christmas Eve.

They’d wake up to a nice surprise in the morning. This wasn’t something that Tenri had ever done before. He supposed that it was never too late to start now. He had carefully tucked a few of them behind it and kept the ones with Asuka’s name towards the front. Once he had them all in place, he stood up and just looked down at it for a moment.

Tenri had turned away, heading over to where his daughter was sleeping. Her bear was on the floor and her blanket was half kicked off. Silently, he grabbed the bear and placed it down next to her and pulled the blanket up. She had stirred slightly but didn’t wake up as Tenri pulled back and headed off to the other side of the room.

Guren had been exhausted recently. The fatigue of pregnancy was definitely getting to him. The Omega didn’t stir at all whenever Tenri got over to him. The Alpha stared down at him for a moment. His perfect little slave. He had warped Guren into the perfect picture of a subservient captive. Guren was petrified of doing anything that might anger him. He had Guren scared of everything. Tenri smirked a bit, reaching out and brushing some of Guren’s hair out of his face.

He had to admit that Guren was quite the looker. If he hadn’t been, Tenri wouldn’t have had his eye on him. Who would care what Tenri did to an Ichinose? Though, Guren wasn’t an Ichinose anymore. Guren lost that name a long time ago. Guren had been the only one who could take the pain. The only one who was able to endure whatever Tenri dished out. He hadn’t expected Guren to make it this far.

Tenri traced down his face, grazing over the collar before touching at Guren’s bond mark. Tenri’s gaze dropped down to Guren’s hand. The wedding ring was still on his finger. Guren was terrified to take even that off. Slowly, Guren was becoming attached to him. It was taking a long time. He was making the perfect slave. The perfect person to cater to all of his desires. He never thought he would actually be able to do it. Tenri even had to admit that Guren had impressed him.

Guren could never leave him. Between the children, the bond, and the marriage. Guren could not leave him. He could not turn against him. Tenri would always have his captive right with him. As long as if Guren’s father and friends were in the picture, Guren would never fight against him. The Omega was afraid too. Guren knew that there was no where that he could run. Nowhere that he could escape too. It didn’t matter if Guren managed to get away and hid even from his own family and friends, Tenri would still find him and bring him back.

Guren knew better. Guren knew better than to defy him. Even back then. Tenri had kept thinking about it. Wondering if Guren actually did try and escape that night and thought better of it. Guren made the right choice. If Guren had taken off that night, Tenri would have killed Sakae and all of Guren’s friends as punishment. He would have found the Omega and made him watch. Made sure that Guren knew it was all his fault that they had died. Tenri had given him the better alternative. Guren was complying to the rules of their contract.

Legally, Guren could not speak against him. Who would believe him anyway? Tenri had enough of the Shibuya police in his back pocket. No one would believe that Tenri would do such heinous actions against his own wife. Tenri had thought of everything. He was always two steps ahead of Guren. Any time that Guren got comfortable, he’d make sure that Guren knew his place. His slave. That’s what he was. Married to him or not. Bonded. Guren belonged to him. His body belonged to him.

He even had to admit that Guren had the perfect body. There was a strength and resilience about him that intrigued him. Guren had a problem with being unable to hide his true emotions. The fire would burn right in his eyes. Either, Guren was finally learning his place or he was truly getting better at hiding it. Tenri really didn’t care. Guren wouldn’t ever leave him. Guren had been at a good age where Tenri could easily start bending him to his will. It had taken a lot longer to start breaking him down than he had originally thought. Inflicting physical pain on him didn’t work. He had to attack Guren’s mentality. His emotions. That’s where Guren would truly fall apart.

Tenri smirked a bit as he leaned forward, pressing his lips into the slumbering Omega’s. Still, Guren didn’t stir. He didn’t linger long. Tenri pulled back, pulling Guren’s blanket up a bit higher before he completely stepped back and turned to walk away. He had made sure to grab the box before he was taking his exit.

It would never matter.

Guren was his slave, and he was here to stay.

Asuka had really liked the Christmas tree. They had gotten it decorated, and it had a set of multicolored lights that went with it. She was so intrigued by it. Constantly wanting to sit by it so she could look at the lights. She had fun putting all the ornaments on it – that Guren went behind her and spread out whenever she wasn’t paying attention – and just all around found great interest in it.

It was something so small, but it gave a warmth to Guren’s chest. It was something that Tenri didn’t have to do.

Tenri hadn’t stopped with his abuse, but he was taking him down to the basement less and less. Probably because he was getting further along in the pregnancy. He probably didn’t want to risk Guren losing the baby. It didn’t stop Tenri from raping him every single night. At least, Tenri was being gentler with him. That Guren could be somewhat grateful for.

Guren had been jerked out of his sleep whenever he had suddenly heard Asuka shout, “Mama! Mama!” The Omega had pushed himself up as his daughter tapped at his arm. She looked so excited as she bounced on her feet. Asuka kept hitting at his arm as Guren got up. He rubbed at his tired as eyes his daughter grabbed his hand and started to pull him in the direction of where the Christmas tree was tucked away. Guren had stopped in his tracks as he noticed the presents underneath it.

“Woah.” He whispered.

“Mama! Look!” Asuka exclaimed as she kept pointing at it.

“I see.” Guren murmured as he walked forward and kneeled down with her. There were quite a few under it. He looked at the tags on them, muttering, “They are for you, sweet girl.”

“Me?” Asuka questioned, looking at him with sparkling amber eyes.

Guren smiled at her, reaching over and ruffling her hair. “You.” He looked back to it, reaching over and started to pull them out. He passed them over, setting them down in front of his daughter as she took a seat. Tenri wasn’t up here. The only way these would have gotten here was if he came up while they were asleep.

Guren had reached out, grabbing them out and placing them in front of her as he carefully showed her how to tear through the paper. He leaned back, placing a hand on his stomach and just watching as Asuka tore through all the paper. He had let his mind venture off. He wondered how the others were doing. What they were doing right now. Hopefully, they were smiling and laughing. Goshi was good at doing that. He really hoped that was the case.

Asuka was showing off every single thing that she had gotten. A lot of them were new toys. It made him happy to see the smile on her face. She was still so blissfully unaware to everything. He wanted it to stay that way. Guren found himself looking down at his hand as he used his other to rub at his stomach. The baby was kicking again. Probably feeding off the serotonin that Guren had gotten in that moment. Guren looked at his ringed hand. Maybe he could use to this to his advantage somehow. Not with Tenri but maybe… His gaze moved back to Asuka. He didn’t want her to know the truth. Maybe one day. Asuka loved her father. She was constantly running to him whenever he came up and she was awake. Tenri was even good with her.

Guren kept asking himself why he was so afraid of what Tenri would do to her. But he knew. Tenri was not the best father at all. The man definitely wouldn’t get Father of the Year if his other children were asked. Guren knew enough. There was also the fact that Tenri was so willing to abuse him that it kept making him wonder.

Maybe he could play into the role a bit more. Tenri had opened up that door. Guren just didn’t want to see Asuka lose her smile. Her smile was so beautiful. Even though she looked like Tenri, she was part him too. He couldn’t fault her for Tenri’s actions, and it felt wrong to step between the two. Though, he’d watch. Make sure that nothing happened and intervene if he needed too. Guren could take the pain. He would much rather take the pain.

As Asuka continued opening up her presents, Guren had looked back to the tree. He paused for a second as he noticed a few more tucked carefully away behind the tree. The Omega checked on Asuka for a second before he was crawling over and grabbing them. There were only a couple of them. Guren had frozen in place as he saw his name on them.

Guren

He was so shocked to see his actual name on them. Tenri would say his name from time to time, but he typically avoided it. Guren felt that fluttering feeling coming back as he leaned back. He carefully opened up the paper, looking over the first one. A few new books and movies. The second was a bit bigger, which he opened up to reveal a small vinyl player with a few vinyl records. Some were in English, and others were Japanese, and a few instrumental jazz ones. Then he got to the last one. Guren opened it up and he gasped softly as he noticed it was a small photo album with pictures in it.

Guren had started flipping through it. Finding one where he was pregnant in it. He flipped the page again and he choked as he reached up and placed a hand against his mouth. A picture of him and Asuka whenever his daughter was born. Guren was absolutely stunned. The photos didn’t look like he was a captive at all. Aside from being able to see his collar in them. He flipped a few more, seeing that they were pictures of Asuka and a few of them as she was growing up. When the Hell did Tenri take these? Guren had stopped on the last one, seeing that he was wearing that white kimono in it. He was smiling in the picture. It was clearly taken at the cabin. It was the only time he wore that kimono. Like a… wedding picture. There were even more in it. Still, Guren had found himself flipping through it. Starting over and doing it again. He wanted to question how Tenri got these, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He just kept finding himself going over and over them again and again. That warmth came back as he got through it again and a small card fell out of it. Guren had reached for it, picking it up and reading what it said.

Merry Christmas.

Guren found a slight smile coming to his face as he closed the album and held it to his chest with that slight smile on his face. Maybe he really could pull this off somehow.

“Mama!” Guren was ripped out of his thoughts as he placed the items down and moved back over to his daughter. Asuka was giggling and playing whenever he got back to her. She was proudly showing off all of her new things as Guren couldn’t fight the smile on his face.

He just reached over, pulling his daughter to him as he pressed a kiss into the top of her head and whispered, “Merry Christmas.”

Chapter Text

Guren felt like he was getting closer to that day. His stomach was much bigger now. It was hard to figure out exactly how far along he was. He was doing a lot of calculations in his head based off of the little bit of knowledge that he had learned. The Omega didn’t think there would be much time left before he ended up in labor again.

That nervousness and fear was back. It was going to be just like Asuka. Tenri was not going to let him seek medical treatment. There would be no medical care for this. The only way he could even assume that his baby was okay was by fetal movement. Even then… It was hard to tell. There was never truly knowing.

Childbirth was exceptionally dangerous. It might be something natural, but it didn’t change that it could be life threatening. That something could go wrong. Those thoughts were back in his head. The concern. The worry. Guren wanted with everything in the limited power that he had to make sure that everything went okay. The Omega didn’t think he could handle it if something happened. Something bad. Guren was having nightmares about it. He felt like he was barely sleeping. He barely slept as it was. It was just jitters. It was just worries.

All he could do was prepare. He already had a crib since he still had the one that Asuka had been in. Asuka had been moved to a bigger sized bed before he had ever learned he was pregnant. He would have ended up turning the crib into the day bed version anyway, so it just worked out for him. Guren was trying his best to mentally prepare himself for all of this. The Omega had to try and not think about all the things that could go wrong. Having a positive thought process would work a whole lot better for him in the long run. That’s what he needed to be thinking about. So, Guren had thrown himself into full preparation mode.

Asuka was getting bigger herself. She was saying more words. It made him happy to see. She was so excited to meet her new baby brother or sister. It was helping Guren in a way. It was so calming to try and think about the good side of this. That was really all that he could do with this.

Asuka was following him around as he was moving things away. She was following him like a little shadow and attempting to help him. He was letting her do it and just fixing the things whenever she had gotten distracted again. It was easy to do.

As they were walking around, Guren had stopped as he felt the cramp in the lower part of his stomach. The Omega hissed slightly, reaching down and touching at it. It had brought Asuka’s attention back up to him as she looked at him with scared eyes. “Mama?” It had been happening off and on ever since he got up. The ache was starting to get worse as the time went on.

“I’m okay, sweet girl.” Guren whispered. It didn’t take long for it to pass as he decided to move on and continue on with what he was doing. The Omega looked down at his little girl, smiling as he reached out and ruffled her hair. “It’ll be okay.”

She did seem to accept it as they started to pick back up with what they were doing. Guren had started humming, singing softly under his breath as he went. Asuka was back to following him around. Wanting to carry things for him. There wasn’t much to do, and it felt like he was just repeating things that he already did.

As they were continuing on, he had felt it again. Guren stopped, placing down what he had been doing as he placed both hands on his stomach. He let out a sharp breath, closing his eyes as he waited once again for it to pass. Please don’t tell him it was time already. Just let it be false labor. Once again, Asuka was looking up at him with concern. The worry was all over her face as she rushed around him and called out, “Mama?”

“I’m okay,” Guren murmured. That was all that he could say. He reached out, gripping onto the wood that was in front of him until it had completely passed. He cracked his eyes open, letting out a sharp breath. He couldn’t be in labor yet. Tenri wasn’t here. He had nothing that he could use. Just wait for it. Time it.

Guren pushed off of the wood, getting over to his part of the room and moving to the DVD player and television. It was a trick that he used last time. He could use it now. The Omega popped in a movie, leaning back onto his bed as he turned on the television and the DVD player. He got it to the main menu and just waited.

“Why don’t you go play for a little bit, Asuka.” Guren murmured as he looked down at his daughter. “I just need to do something really quick.”

She looked at him for a second before nodding, “Okay, Mama.”

Guren just smiled at her and watched her go over to her toys. She had gotten over to them and Guren turned his attention back to what he was doing. He just needed her to be distracted for a moment so he could give himself a chance to think and figure out if this was what it was. This was just once again one of those moments where Guren wished that he actually had a clock or something to just have. He really never thought that he would miss being able to just check the time.

It took a while before he felt that wave of pain again and he waited. Wait until it was over and then start it. Guren tapped at his stomach, feeling that anxiousness hit him again. Whenever the next wave of pain hit him, he grimaced, rubbing at his stomach as he worked to breathe through it. It had rippled through him before it slowly started to cease. Once it had stopped, Guren immediately hit play on the movie and started to wait. Now, he just needed to let it play until the next wave of pain. If it was false labor, those cramps would just stop eventually since it would be his body preparing for labor, or they’d be consistent to show the signs of actual labor.

Guren watched the timer on the DVD player as it played. The second that he did feel another wave of pain crashing into him, he hit the pause button. As the pain coursed through him, he had stopped the movie, got it back to the main menu to repeat the action once more if it happened again. It had finally ended and Guren had clicked play again as he placed down the remote to rub at his stomach. Guren let out slow breath as he watched the timer. He did take a second to check on Asuka to see that she was still playing with her toys before looking back to the timer. Then, the pain hit again, and he hit the pause button. Guren found himself cursing to himself as he noticed that it was almost dead on to the time he saw before. He exhaled sharply, falling back onto the bed as he squeezed his eyes shut.

Damnit.

He was having contractions.

Guren was in labor.

Graduation. The day had finally arrived. They were within the Ceremony. Pinned to all of their uniforms was a red lotus pendant. At least, to the uniforms that Guren mattered too. Shinya had found them. It felt like the least that he could do considering the situation. It was a way to have a small piece of Guren with them. He could do this with him. Just like he should have.

Shinya was sitting in his chair. They had done all the normal routine of how these go. All the way to the Hotaru no Hikari song. This was it. They were high school graduates. Next to him was an empty chair. Guren’s. Where Guren should have been sitting. Shinya had found himself mindlessly running his fingers over the band on his wrist. Guren should be here. He should have always been here.

Names were being called of all the students. Shinya had lifted his gaze. Looking over the teachers. Tenri was standing up on the stage. Mahiru was actually in attendance and sitting with her class. Seishiro was with his. Kureto was also on the stage. Shinoa was somewhere in the visiting crowd. They were all here. Tenri was only here because of how many of them were graduating. He had been at Kureto’s graduation too.

“Sayuri Hanayori.”

Sayuri had stood up from her seat, straightening her back as she said, “Hai!” She had slipped back down into her seat as the Principal had carried on. Quick. Just like they were supposed to do.

“Shigure Yukimi.”

Just like what Sayuri had done, Shigure stood up and muttered, “Hai!” She had quickly sat back down and the names continued.

Shinya was tuning most of it out. He kept looking back at the empty seat. It shouldn’t even be there. Guren hadn’t officially been a student in over two years now. His name had been completely wiped off of the roster. For just a second, he could see him. Sitting right next to him, giving him that look of not wanting to be there but with a smile anyway. Which had a slight smile coming to Shinya’s face. They would have probably been talking through the entire thing. He blinked it away, putting his focus back ahead.

One by one, students’ names were being called. They stood up, doing exactly what they were supposed to be doing before sitting back down. Getting through each individual class. Then, their representatives would get their diplomas, and they would be handed out. He was pretty sure that he had already heard Mahiru and Seishiro’s names being called but he had kind of just spaced it out.

Next was their class.

“Norito Goshi.”

Goshi stood up, straightening his back as a smile came to his face, “Hai!” He slipped back down just as quickly as the next name was called. Shinya had looked over at him as Goshi gave him a smile. It was a strangely solemn day.

“Mito Jujou.”

Mito then stood up with a straight back, holding her head up and exclaiming, “Hai!” She then sat back down. A few more students were called as Shinya put his attention ahead. Mito had looked over to him for a second. She had reached up, touching at the pin that was there. They all had them. Shinya had smiled a bit, reaching up to his own.

The one way that they could make a tribute to him.

He had made eye contact with Tenri as the Head of the Hiragi family just kept looking at him. He must have realized that Shinya wasn’t necessarily paying attention. Tenri was just standing there. He had spoken to all of them. He had given a speech just like he had done at Kureto’s graduation. This would be nicer without him here. Shinya turned his attention away, looking to Guren’s seat once more. Why was this chair here? Was it just to taunt all of them? Sakae was here. He was watching. The Ichinose Head was here in support of all of them despite his son not being here. Was this just a way for Tenri to rub it in Sakae’s face that Guren wouldn’t be graduating? Shinya looked back to Tenri again. A few more names had been called already. Tenri was staring right back at him. Like he was staring him down. Shinya had straightened his back in his chair, taking a deep breath as he placed his hands back down.

“Shinya Hiragi.”

Shinya stood up, straightening his back as he held his head high. Shinya had maintained the eye contact as he said, “Hai!”

Instead of sitting back down, he remained standing. The silence was deafening as eyes started to turn to him upon noticing that he did not sit back down. Shinya balled his fists, not letting his face change at all. He could see a few of the teachers ushering him to sit back down.

He would not let him be forgotten.

Sakae had been watching the entire thing with a smile on his face. Samidare and Masanori were with him, happily watching their daughters graduate. Sakae had kept looking at that empty chair. The chair that was meant for Guren. Even though there had been other students who had dropped out or were no longer in the school, they didn’t have chairs. Only Guren. He was the only one from his class that was no longer among them. It was the only empty seat.

Sakae was staring at Shinya in shock. He didn’t sit back down. The young Alpha was still just standing there with his back straight and head held up. Sakae had reached up, touching at the pendant that he had been given whenever he had arrived. Samidare and Masanori also had them. Sakae still had the overflooding emotions hitting him from it. Sayuri and Shigure had made sure that they had gotten them. According to them, it had been Shinya’s idea.

Their own tribute to Guren.

Someone who was supposed to be here but wasn’t. It was something to signify him. Something so small but something so meaningful.

“What is he doing?” Masanori whispered in surprise.

“He is going to get himself into heaps of trouble.” Samidare stated.

Sakae held his breath as Shinya’s gaze had dropped down to the empty chair for a moment. He was just staring at it. It felt like it was an eternity of Shinya just staring at that chair. An emotionless look plastered on his face before a smile broke out onto his lips and he was looking back up, straightening his back once again, holding his head up a bit higher.

“Guren Ichinose.”

Sakae felt the shock hit him. Shinya’s voice had carried out through the room as even the teachers didn’t even attempt to hide their shock. The other graduating students carried the same look. Sakae could feel the tears in his eyes. He wasn’t supposed to hear his son’s name today. Sakae looked through the cloak of tears to see that Sayuri, Shigure, Mito, and Goshi had stood up. All of them straightened their backs, holding their heads up even higher than before and exclaimed loudly, “Hai!”  

Sakae felt the tears fall as he reached up to wipe them away, but his smile had only gotten bigger. It felt like it had hit him right in the chest. Clenching onto his heart as he sniffled a bit and wiped away the tears. Slowly, the five took a seat even though it had left the teachers stunned.

Surprisingly, Tenri didn’t do anything. He was just staring at Shinya now. He didn’t look angry or ready to do anything. Keeping that same stare down that he had before. Slowly, the Ceremony had started to carry on as Sakae reached up and placed a hand onto his chest.

All he could do in that moment was give a silent thank you to Guren’s friends.

The Ceremony was finally over, and they had their diplomas in hand. At the moment, the others were with their respective parents. He could see Mito and Goshi both getting their asses handed to them by their parents. Scolded for their actions during the Ceremony while Shigure and Sayuri were getting praised by their fathers.

Shinya didn’t know what Tenri was going to do about it. The man’s face never changed. There hadn’t been a single emotion on his face whenever Shinya had done it. He was probably going to get his ass chewed and spit out or hit or both. Shinya was expecting it.

Shinya didn’t know what had overcome him in that moment, but there had been this excessive need in him. Guren would have been here if it wasn’t for the actions of some freak who snatched him off of the street damn nearly three years ago. Guren had been waiting for the day he graduated so he could be out of this place. Guren might have hated this place, but something had just felt right about saying his name.

Shinya was more or less roaming around. He had already lost track of Mahiru and Seishiro. He wasn’t even sure where Kureto was anymore. Kureto had looked a mixture of amused and even… proud the second Shinya had done that. A slight smirk on his face as he had watched on. Shinya was thinking of just dipping before Tenri had the chance to find him. Most likely, Tenri was with Mahiru and Seishiro, or he had left. Shinya didn’t care. There would be Hell to pay for his actions, but it would absolutely be worth it.

“Lord Shinya.” Shinya had stopped walking, turning to see Sakae approaching.

Shinya smiled, going to wave at the man as he said, “Oh, hey, Sakae—” He was cut off as he was suddenly pulled forward. His eyes widened as the air caught in his throat. Arms wrapped around him as a hand landed on the back of his head. His heart skipped a beat upon realizing exactly what was happening. He had relaxed, bringing his arms up and curling them around the Alpha Ichinose.

“Thank you.” Sakae whispered. It was so soft that Shinya barely heard it.

Shinya found himself smiling a bit more as he murmured, “He had a right to have his name being said.”

Sakae had pulled back, taking a step back and bowing slightly, “I will forever be grateful to you.”

Shinya had just laughed softly, “Sakae, you don’t have to be. Guren was my best friend. I wasn’t about to let this place forget him either.”

Sakae straightened his back, and Shinya could see the wetness in Sakae’s soft eyes. There was a bright smile on his face the entire time. “Thank you for being my son’s friend. You meant a lot to him.”

“He meant a lot to me too.” Shinya murmured. Shinya had wanted Guren to be here. He wished that none of this had ever happened, and this was still just a nightmare, but it was a nightmare that he was never going to wake up from.

Sakae had stepped forward, tapping his hand on Shinya’s shoulder. “Go celebrate.”

“Actually,” Shinya started, giving Sakae another smile, “We’re all going to go out for dinner. I think Sayuri and Shigure are telling their Dads right now… But come with us.”

Sakae smiled again, humming, “I would love too.”

Together, the two of them turned and started to walk off as Shinya felt his smile getting bigger.

Consequences be damned. He didn’t regret his actions. Tenri could be pissed off with him later. That smile on Sakae’s face was worth it. It was worth taking one second to honor Guren even in the smallest way that he could.

All he could hope was that if Guren was still out there somewhere, that he knew that they would never forget him, and they never gave up on him.

If he hadn’t been sure that he was in labor before, Guren knew that he definitely was the second that his water had broken. Spilling right down his legs and onto the floor. The pain of the contractions had only started to intensify after that. Just like they had with Asuka. Guren knew what to do this time around. He had been through this before.

The Omega had gone with walking it off. Well, attempting to. It wasn’t necessarily the easiest whenever he had to stop whenever the pain had started to get too intense. They were getting too close together for comfort and the panic was hitting. He had started digging through everything. Tenri wasn’t here. He wasn’t here and Guren was in fucking labor. Guren was attempting to find anything that he could use. Guren was not coming up with anything. Tenri was very careful about what he allowed near Guren or not. Tenri probably wanted to make sure that Guren couldn’t hurt himself.

At most, Guren had a towel that he could use. That wouldn’t help much. There was nothing that he could use, and it was only causing him to panic more. There wasn’t even anything in his general items that would be able to help him.

The contracts were so much closer together. It pretty much felt like he barely had any reprieve from it. The only thing that he could be happy about is that Asuka had fallen asleep. Crashing out for a nap in the mist of all of it. He really didn’t need her seeing him like this. Guren had started having difficulty hiding it from her. He didn’t want to say that it was stressful to have his toddler right there freaking out, but it was stressful. She could wake up at any time, but he was hoping with everything in him that she just stayed asleep. Knowing his luck, it was not going to play out in the way that he hoped.

He was starting to feel that pressure on his backside and the extreme need to push. Guren kneeled down, holding onto the frame of the bed as he just breathed through it. Please, don’t let him or his baby die. Asuka needed him. He didn’t want to see anything happen to his baby either. God, why was this happening?

The contraction had stopped and Guren was able to breathe a bit easier. He took in a deep breath through his nose, letting it out of his mouth as he slowly stood back up. He was going to have to do this by himself. The thing he was worried about was the umbilical cord and getting it clamped off and cut. There was always the situation that something could go wrong even during the pushing process.

He was cursing Tenri’s name every way imaginable in his head. This was all his fault. Where the fuck was he? He had been coming by so often and staying for longer periods of time the further along Guren had gotten. Tenri had done the same thing with Asuka.

Guren cried out whenever another contraction hit him, catching him off guard this time as he planted his hand on the bed for balance. He placed his other hand on his stomach, just trying to breathe. That feeling was there. The instinctual need to push. Guren felt like he needed to push. The contractions felt like they were less than a minute apart. That feeling was there. The need. His mind was screaming at him to do it.

The fear coiled in his stomach again as he slowly crawled up onto the bed, turning over onto his back as he spread his legs. He closed his eyes for a second, replaying what happened whenever he gave birth to Asuka. Guren had read about it. He had done it. He knew what to do. Contraction. Push for ten. Stop. Repeat. That was what he had to do. Guren was just… afraid.

Guren braced himself as he panted, pushing himself up slightly as he opened his eyes. He couldn’t do this, but he had to do this. “Okay,” Guren whispered, “I guess that… It’s going to be just like this.” Guren had never thought that he actually hoped Tenri would come through that door. “Alright… Here we go.”

The contraction had hit him and Guren gripped harshly at the bedding as he started to bear down. He started counting in his head. Whenever he got to ten, he stopped, releasing the breath that he had be holding as he panted. The Omega could already feel the thin layer of sweat that had started to build up on his skin.

Breathe.

He needed to breathe before the next one hit. It was so damn difficult to attempt to breathe while pushing. Guren would practically be holding his breath during it. The next contraction had came a lot sooner than he would have liked and he repeated the action. Pushing down as he gritted his teeth. The Omega squeezed his eyes shut, having to do the count in his head again.

Please… Please don’t let anything happen to them.

Guren let out a trembling breath as he got to the number ten, and he leaned back on his arms. He was already getting so lightheaded. Please don’t let anything happen to the baby. Guren didn’t know if he could handle that. The exhaustion was already starting to hit him. His entire body hurt. It was so overwhelming.

Then, the next one came as he squeezed his eyes shut. Once again bearing down and chanting the ten in his mind. Guren whined a bit as he clawed at the bed. Hitting ten, he stopped once more, falling back tired against the mattress as he stared at the ceiling.

Suddenly, the door opened up and Guren turned his gaze, panting as he sat up slightly. Tenri was walking up the stairs, coming around the corner and stopping as his gaze fell on him. In that moment, all Guren could feel was instant relief. Immediately, the Alpha dropped everything that was in his hands down into the chair as he strode over to him.

“You’re in labor.” Tenri drawled.

“I’m…” Guren whispered, almost laughing in relief as he fell back. Tenri was here. “The baby is coming.”

Tenri had moved between his legs, kneeling down as he nodded, “I see the baby’s head.” The Alpha stated as he moved to walk away.

Guren felt the panic hit him for a second as he reached out, grabbing at Tenri’s hand. The Alpha turned his gaze back to him as Guren shook his head, “Don’t leave me. I can’t…” Tenri could keep something from happening to the baby. Tenri was… here. Guren wanted to mentally slap himself. Why was he thinking that? Why was he relieved to see him? Guren was so confused, but he couldn’t question it right now.

Tenri turned to face him completely, reaching down and petting at his sweaty hair to push it back. “I have to go get the supplies.” Tenri replied, “I will be right back. We need them. Alright?”

Guren nodded quickly, letting go as the Alpha had turned to take off. Guren sucked in a deep breath as the next contraction had hit and he just defaulted. Starting to push once more as he bit back the cry of pain. Guren had repeated that same action twice by the time that Tenri had came racing back up the stairs with the supplies in hand.

Guren had fallen back onto the bed with labored breathing. “You are almost there.” Tenri stated, “I would say two or three more and the baby will be out.”

“You…” Guren murmured, “You’re here.” Tenri had looked at him almost with a surprised glance. Guren let out a soft breath, shaking his head, “I don’t… I don’t want anything to happen to the baby. I had nothing.”

Tenri hummed, smiling a bit as he tapped at Guren’s leg. “You’re doing beautifully.”

Guren nodded quickly, panting to catch his breath. The next contraction crashed into him and Guren just focused on pushing. Tenri was here now. Nothing would happen to the baby. Now that Tenri was here, it felt like Guren could focus again without the worry. Guren gritted his teeth, letting out a noise as he pushed.

As the ten-count ended, he collapsed back again. He was so… tired. Guren slowly took in a deep breath and slowly released it. Calm down. It would all be fine now. Just breathe. He was almost there. Almost there and then the baby would be here. As the next wave of pain crashed into him, Guren had found him gripping on the bedding until his knuckles turned white.

Guren had started pushing down as hard as he could. Just push. Count to ten. Guren was holding his breath, unable to breathe through it. One… Two… Three. Keep going. He was almost there. He had to be. Four… Five… Six. Push. Push. Push. Keep pushing. Seven… Eight… Nine…

Ten.

Guren gasped as he felt the baby slip out of him and he panted as he fell back against the bed. Feeling that sudden relief hitting his body. A tired smile broke out onto his face as he heard the loud cry of the baby. Piercing through the silence of the room as he slowly sat up a bit.

“A baby girl.” Tenri murmured as he passed the baby to him.

Guren let out a soft laugh as a smile broke out onto his face and his baby was placed into his arms. Now wrapped in a towel that Guren used to start cleaning off her face. “Oh, look at you.” Guren whispered. Her little face was scrunched up from her cries as she waved her hands and kicked her feet. She was so beautiful too. Guren could see little whisps of black hair on her head that had him touching at it. He moved his fingertips down her cheek as he leaned forward and pressed his forehead into hers. “You’re so beautiful.”

“She needs a name.” Tenri stated as he put his focus back onto what he was doing.

Guren just kept looking over his newborn daughter. “Her name?” Guren whispered.

“Name her.” Tenri grunted out as he pulled back a bit and looked to Guren.

Guren exhaled sharply, keeping his gaze locked to his newborn’s face. He got to name her too? It was so confusing that Tenri was allowing him to do something like that. He really had thought with Asuka too that Tenri would want to control what they were named. He got to name this little girl too.

What was her name?

Guren just kept thinking about it for a moment. It needed to be perfect. Asuka was perfect for her. His thoughts for her fit her perfectly. It needed to be the same for this baby. This feeling washed over him as Guren felt a soft smile coming to his face.

He knew her name.

“Kazumi.”

Guren couldn’t explain the feeling that he was having now. It felt so good that the baby was finally here. She was here. She was safe, and she looked to be in good health. She had Guren’s black hair. It was in small whisps on her head. Now completely cleaned away of all the fluids that had been on her body from the birthing process. She had opened her eyes at one point, showing bits of purple to him. It would take until she was a bit older to know for sure if that was going to be the eye color that she kept, but if it was like Asuka, most likely.

Guren was exhausted, but he could relax now that it was all over. He had her calm now. In his arms and rocking her after getting her tended too. She was dressed in a warm onesie and a little hat on her head to help keep the heat in. It had been something that he had learned with Asuka. Apparently, it helped the baby adjust from the warmth of the womb to the colder temperature of the outside world.

Now, Guren had a bit of a resting period. That little bit of time where he would get to recover from childbirth. He was ready to just roll over and go to sleep, but he couldn’t take his eyes off of her. Kazumi. That name was perfect for her. He just had this gut feeling.

Guren had been cleaned up. His thighs no longer had blood on them, and he had gotten up at one point so the bedding could be changed. There had been no time for any preparation for it. Guren wished he had thought about it, but there wasn’t much that he could do. Guren was still trying to understand the feeling that he was having. Why had he wanted Tenri there? Now, the feeling was gone. He wanted nothing more than for him to just leave. Guren wanted to sum it down to the fact that he was woefully unprepared for labor. Tenri seemed to know what he was doing, and Guren was still pretty much clueless. Though, it had been easier this time around. Guren did have some idea of what to do without actually panicking.

“Mama?” Guren looked over as Asuka walked over with curious eyes.

Guren smiled a bit, whispering, “Come here, darling. I want you to meet someone.”

Tenri had picked her up, placing her onto the bed as Asuka crawled across the bed to get to his side. Her curious amber eyes were now on her sister as she gasped and looked at Guren, “Mama!” She then pointed to Kazumi, exclaiming, “Baby!”

“That’s right.” Guren stated, “Baby.” He looked back down at Kazumi, rocking a bit as Asuka leaned into his side, “Meet your baby sister, Asuka.” Guren reached over, brushing the back of his finger on the baby’s face as he murmured, “Her name is Kazumi.”

He could hear Asuka trying to say Kazumi’s name before eventually she just grinned and exclaimed, “Baby!” Getting there. They were still working on her speaking.

Guren reached over, leaning his head down on top of his daughter’s head. He turned, pressing a kiss into the top of her head with a murmur of, “I love you, sweet girl.”

Asuka pulled back, pointing at herself as she murmured, “I.” Then at her heart, “Love.” She reached over and grabbed either side of Guren’s face as she finished with, “You!”

Guren leaned back over, giving a kiss to Asuka’s forehead as he smiled. Just like the promise he made to Asuka, he would do the same for Kazumi. They were his little girls, and he was going to do anything to protect them.

Chapter Text

Having another baby was not easy. It was more time of sleepless hours, but Guren was trying his best. It felt easier this time considering he had a learning experience when it came with tending to Asuka. Asuka adored her sister, though at times, he could see the jealousy from Kazumi needing a bit more of attention. All it was taking was a bit of explaining that Kazumi just needed him a bit more, but he still loved her just the same. That seemed to work for now.

It put Guren into that state of waiting for Tenri to change. To go right back to what he was before. Tenri was always so hot and cold with him. Guren never knew what to expect from him. It was that one moment of leeway where he had managed to get both girls to sleep. Kazumi had her tummy full and was sleeping it off for the next few hours, and Asuka was tucked in her bed with her bear and out to the world.

That nervousness was back in him as he watched them sleep. They still had plenty of room for the time being. Guren felt that fear hit him again. What would Tenri do to them if he wasn’t around? If he was dead, Tenri really didn’t have a reason to go after Guren’s friends or father, but them… They were an entirely different story.

Guren was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard the door open up. The Omega looked over his shoulder as Tenri came up the stairs. The Alpha had stopped, looking at him as he drawled out, “Come on.” Guren looked back to his daughters for a moment before he was turning and followed after Tenri. There was still a soreness in his abdomen. An ache in his back that would take some time before it would get away.

Guren stepped out of the attic, taking a step away as Tenri closed the door. The Alpha just turned to walk down the hall as Guren fell in step behind him. Here they were. It was going to start again. Guren could feel the dread hitting him a bit more the further down that they walked as they got to the stairs to get back to the ground floor. Much to his surprise, Tenri didn’t lead him to the basement, instead, he led him to the kitchen.

Guren gave a confused look but masked it the second that Tenri looked at him. The Alpha smiled, humming at him, “You’re my wife and the mother of my children now. As my slave,” Tenri drawled as he reached forward and placed his hand underneath Guren’s chin to make him look up again, “You are going to serve all of my needs from now on.” Guren vaguely recalled Tenri mentioning him learning to cook. Guren already knew how to cook. Mostly. He could definitely cook simpler things but when it came to complex foods, that had been something that he was still learning. Sayuri just did it all for him. It couldn’t really be all that hard if he was being honest.

Tenri had placed a hand on his lower back, leading him further into the kitchen as Guren whispered, “You would like me to make you food, Master?”

“Yes.” Tenri stated, “It’s your responsibility to care for my needs. As my slave, it’s your job.”

Guren looked back to the kitchen and swallowed harshly as he stepped forward and looked around. There was a cookbook sitting out for him on the counter. For just a moment, he stopped at the knives. The vivid image came back to mind. Guren forced that into the back of his mind the second that he felt Tenri’s gaze burning into him. Guren turned, looking down at the cookbook to see the page that it was flipped too.

Vegetable Tempura

That was something he didn’t know how to make. Thank fuck Tenri put a cookbook there. Guren leaned over, reading over the page before he was turning to look at the cabinets. There were so many of them. Most of what he would need would be in the fridge.

Guren turned, bowing his head and clasping his hands behind his back as he said, “You want vegetable tempura, Master?”

“Yes.” Tenri stated. “Get cooking.”

All he could do was turn and start doing as he was told.

Guren went about gathering up what he needed. Carrying the book with him when he needed to as he gathered up all the supplies that he would need. Tenri was watching him the entire time. Carefully, he had started preparing it. Guren already had a feeling that he was going to fail miserably at making this. He could recall that they had a lesson over it in Home Economics, but it had been at a time that he was still getting relentlessly bullied so it wouldn’t have been done the exact way it should have been. It was a mandatory meal in restaurants. It was in just about every restaurant that he could think of. He could even recall Tenri ordering the same thing whenever they were at the diner. He supposed that he was just worried that Tenri might lose his shit on him if it wasn’t to his liking.

Guren was being careful of the oil as he stepped back and watched it. The more that he was making the meal, he could remember some details on his own without having to look at the cookbook to remember what to do. The Omega was nervous about all of it. Did this mean that Tenri wanted him to start cooking from now on? Guren was just entirely anxious about all of it. He didn’t know what to think or feel.

He guessed that Tenri wasn’t sexually assaulting him, so he could relax just slightly about the entire thing. Cooking definitely felt like a preference right now. Tenri was lingering around him. While he was watching him, it was like he was checking every single thing that he did. The Alpha didn’t say anything, but it was making Guren shift from foot to foot.

Guren was sure that it was done as he got it onto a plate and Tenri had walked out of the room and to his chair. The Omega could see it from where he was. Guren took a second to suck in a breath before grabbing the plate and following Tenri in. He placed the plate down in front of him as he took a step back.

“Kneel.” Tenri ordered. Guren dropped down to his knees, letting his eyes close as he placed a hand on his sore stomach on the way down. Once he was in that position, he clasped his hands behind his back and bowed his head. Guren did take the chance to look through his bangs to see Tenri focusing on the food. Tenri had picked up a pair of chopsticks, taking one of the pieces of the food and taking a bite of it. He leaned back, chewing down the bite and humming. “Not bad. It needs work.”

“I’ll do better next time, Master.” Guren whispered quickly.

“What all do you know how to actually make?” Tenri questioned, eyeing him as he leaned back in the chair. “Be honest.”

Guren let out a sharp breath as he shrugged his shoulders slightly. “Enough that I could live on my own with.” Guren replied, “Simple things like… curry and rice… soba… Nothing major.”

“So, the Hanayori girl cooked everything?” Tenri questioned.

Guren nodded, “Sayuri never wanted me to have to worry about making my own meals. She enjoyed cooking… and her food was always really good.”  

“She served you directly.” Tenri stated.

Guren nodded, “Yes, sir.” He whispered, “Both her and Shigure. Their Dads are friends with my Dad. We grew up together.” Guren found a slight smile coming to his face at the thought of them. “I would always tell them that I could do it, but they’d always insist on doing it themselves.”

Tenri hummed. “I see.” Tenri had taken another bite of his meal as Guren dropped his gaze to the floor. “Here.” Guren lifted his gaze to see that Tenri was holding out a bite to him. The Omega leaned in, dropping open his mouth and taking the bite without being completely prompted. He quickly moved back to his previous position and dropped his gaze again.

Surprisingly, it wasn’t bad. Sayuri’s was definitely better. Guren had been expecting Tenri to insult it. Maybe throw the plate onto the floor or throw it at him saying that it wasn’t good enough. Instead, the Alpha was just… eating it.

The silence was ticking by. Guren’s legs were screaming at him, but his body was already sore and tired. The Omega just wanted to go sleep, but he couldn’t do that yet. Guren’s stomach rumbled a bit. He had gotten so used to having little food. So, smelling a home cooked meal was making his stomach growl. There was also something strange bubbling in his chest as he watched Tenri eating on the meal that he made. Guren found himself curling his fingers around the ring on his finger. Was Tenri wanting him to go more into a role of a… housewife? While he still played his part as Tenri’s slave? It was just a thought that came to mind from what Tenri was doing.

Tenri had ate the entire thing, leaning back in the chair and looking at the plate before his attention was back on Guren. “Clean this up and everything that you used.”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered as he unclasped his hands and stood back up. For just a split second, he thought of smashing the plate right in Tenri’s face before the Omega had pushed that thought to the side and stepped away.

Tenri had remained in that chair as Guren went back into the kitchen. Quietly, Guren had started to clean the kitchen and the dishes that Tenri had ate with. The Omega had looked over to check to see that Tenri was still in his chair as he kept going. It felt calming to do the cleaning. It felt like it was giving him something else to do. It was also giving him the chance to think. There were so many thoughts swirling through his head. It had been so long since he had done something as simple as cooking. Was Tenri expecting him to do this from now on?

Guren was trying to get those thoughts to go away as he got the kitchen clean. By the time that he had, Guren had looked up to notice that Tenri was gone from his chair. His heart had practically stopped as his stomach fell. What did he do here? Where did Tenri go? The Omega looked around for a second. Tenri never left him alone like this. Guren crept silently over to the door to the Dining Room and looked inside to see that Tenri was gone. He didn’t even hear him leave. Tenri had very loud footsteps. He was always able to hear him.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he stepped back and looked around the kitchen again. The Omega walked over to the kitchen counter. Guren stopped as his gaze fell on the knife holder. Slowly, he found himself reaching out and grazing his fingers over the handle of one of them. Guren jumped as he heard Tenri’s voice. He listened for a second, pulling his hand back to himself.

It took him a second to pick up on what Tenri was saying. It sounded like he was talking to someone. Though, he didn’t hear any other voices. Guren quietly walked towards where he heard it, noticing that Tenri had stepped away into the room on the other side. There was a small hall that connected the two rooms as Guren slipped out of the kitchen and pressed his back into the wall by the door and listened in.

“—You have everything sealed?” Carefully, Guren turned a bit to peek inside the room to see what the Alpha was doing. Tenri’s back was to him. He was leaning over, writing something down as Guren looked down at it. Tenri had gone silent, presumably listening to whoever he was on the phone with. “Good. The last thing I need is anyone asking questions.”

Questions?

Sealed?

What the Hell was he talking about?

For a moment, Guren had found himself staring at Tenri’s back. He was completely distracted. The static had started to come to his ears as his heart pounded against his chest. He looked over his shoulder back at the kitchen. He… He could do it. No. He couldn’t. Tenri would realize. Maybe? Guren wanted too. He wanted too more than anything. Guren looked back to Tenri, feeling his chest tighten for a second. Just move. This was a perfect opportunity. Tenri had not only left him alone, but out of the locked attic, and he was distracted.

Tenri couldn’t hurt anyone if he was dead.

All of this could finally be over.

Guren held his breath, feeling his heart beating quicker in his chest as he kept himself as close to the wall as he could get. “Just as long as if it gets done then nothing will happen.” Tenri’s voice carried. It was a lot closer to the door as Guren reached up and placed a hand on his mouth. “I don’t want any screw ups. Those Detectives are already working. Just get it all done. Now.”

Detectives?

What was Tenri talking about?

He must be talking about the police here in Shibuya. Guren had found himself paralyzed. He could see the images flashing before his mind, but something was stopping him. Something that he couldn’t explain. Tenri had suddenly straightened his back and Guren inhaled sharply as he turned and pressed his back into the wall. He had no idea if the Alpha had turned around, but he wasn’t chancing that. No, he had to follow the rules. If he did something and someone found out, they’d find ways to make sure that Guren paid tenfold. He had to be very careful with the decisions that he made so no one else got hurt. He then thought of the cops. Even if he managed to do anything, it wasn’t like he could go to the police. It felt almost easier just to comply with Tenri’s demands.

It felt crushing for a moment as Guren turned his attention back to the door, focusing on the sound of Tenri’s footsteps for a second. Once he was sure he was away from the door, the Omega double checked to make sure that he wouldn’t notice him before he was sneaking back off in the kitchen.

Just comply.

Don’t do anything.

Just keep doing what he was doing. He needed to follow the rules. If not, other people were going to get hurt and that wasn’t something he could allow. It was the only thing that he had power over.

Guren had hurried back to the counter, grabbing the closest towel and wiping it over the counter as Tenri came back into the room. Now off of the phone as Tenri looked around. “Good. It’s nice and clean in here.”

Guren looked down, dropping the towel as he said, “Is there anything else I can do for you.”

Tenri hummed, “Well,” Then Guren felt the cold chill go down his spine, “Come here and get on your knees.”

The Omega inhaled sharply, slowly releasing it as he pushed off of the counter and made his way over. Slowly, he sank down to his knees in front of the Alpha as he heard his belt being undone. Just do as he says. Just give him what he wants. Guren was going to make it out of this. He just didn’t know how just yet.

Guren would find a way out of this. Without anyone getting hurt.

Shinya didn’t know what to expect whenever they were invited back to Tenri’s house. Though, he used invited as a loose term. There was no invitation. It came from Tenri. Which meant show up. It hadn’t been that long since their graduation. Tenri still hadn’t said anything to Shinya about the incident.

Shinya would rather be in and out. He had walked up to the house with Kureto. It had been a while since he had stepped foot in this place. Ever since he moved out with Kureto. From what he heard, Tenri was basically here all by himself. It didn’t take long for Tenri to show up at the door whenever they had knocked. From what he could hear, the others were already here.

Shinya had to admit that he zoned out pretty much everything that happened in the beginning. It was tense. Tenri had offered them dinner, which none of them had said no too. The Alpha man had never even explained why he had asked them here.

Tenri was never the fatherly type. Shinya was actually pretty sure the man didn’t have a clue how to be a father. He was pretty sure Tenri only had children for the sake of having them and continuing the bloodline. Considering how Shinya came into the family, that told him all he needed to know. Shinya could never remember a time that Tenri acted like a father to any of his children. Biological or not. Shinya… honestly didn’t know what it felt like. Until he looked at Sakae, and he felt like he could understand.

They just kind of existed.

They were eating dinner. It felt so strange to have a family dinner. Shinya was looking down at the food. Curry and rice. Guren’s face flashed before his mind as he ate on it. There was a familiar flavor to it that had Shinya paying more attention to the food than anything that Tenri was doing.

“Why did you bring us here?” Kureto questioned.

It had the entire table getting even more tense by the second as they looked between Kureto and Tenri. Shinya had found himself looking over to Tenri, watching the stare down that Kureto and Tenri were having together. After a moment, Tenri finally said, “I will be taking an extended business trip here in August. I will be gone for two weeks.”

“It’s not like you have to tell us that.” Kureto challenged.

The tension was thick in the air. Shinya just leaned back, looking between the two as he shared a quick look with Shinoa. She was watching with a blank expression. Shinya had looked away from her, looking back to Kureto and then Tenri. Tenri was giving an equally challenging glare towards Kureto. Neither of the men were relenting.

“I have some things to take care of. I’m sure that you will hold down the fort here, Kureto.” Tenri stated. “I just wanted to invite all of you for dinner.”

Shinya wanted to scoff. Now he wanted to act fatherly? Tenri had been off a lot the last few years. It was like Guren’s abduction had been a catalyst for a lot of things. Even Tenri’s behavior back then had sparked him as odd, but he had been cleared of any wrongdoing by the police. At least, Tenri didn’t seem to realize that Shinya had pointed the finger at him.

Shinoa had looked around, murmuring, “Where are the servants?”

Shinya had noticed that too. He didn’t see a single one of them lingering around. Shinya had looked back to Tenri as he hummed, “It’s nice to have peace and quiet in my home. Since all of you decided that you wanted to move out. I’ve been enjoying the house to myself.” Tenri explained, “So, I reassigned all of them.”

Okay, Shinya could strangely believe that. Most likely, it just meant that they weren’t in the house all the time. Probably just dropping by occasionally. Shinya decided not to even bother questioning it. It was easier not too. The man had a quick temper and could easily lash out at any time that he wanted too. Especially to those that he believed were beneath him.

“You have a business trip?” Shinya decided to move on, cutting a bit through the air.

Tenri’s gaze moved to him as he hummed, reaching forward and grabbing his glass to take a drink from it. “Yes.” Tenri stated, “A new business venture. I have a lot of free time on my hands, and it’s always good to expand business.”

Yeah, that sounded like something that Tenri would do.

Shinya sighed as he looked down, looking at his empty bowl before his gaze settled back on his wrist again. It had been so long. There had been a part of him back then that really thought Tenri was involved. Maybe it was part of why Shinya wanted to get out of this place even more than he had before.

Tenri’s behavior had changed since then. Shinya didn’t really understand it. At the same time, it wasn’t like he really knew the man at all. Tenri was neglectful at best and abusive at worst. If he wasn’t ignoring them, he was putting them through rigorous training.

The tense silence had fallen back over them again. Shinya just wanted to get the Hell out of here. Being as far away from Tenri as possible was the one thing that he wanted to do. Shinya hated being in the same room as him.

“If you have something to say, Shinya, you might as well say it.” Shinya looked back up and turned his attention to Tenri. The man was staring him down. Shinya clenched his jaw as he leaned back in the chair again. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about that little stunt you pulled at graduation.”

Shinya lowered his sleeve, making sure to cover up the band on his wrist, “With all due respect, he was still a member of my class. He didn’t choose to not be there.” Tenri remained quiet, just listening to him for a moment as Shinya looked away. “I don’t regret my decision.”

Tenri chuckled, giving him an amused look for a moment as he leaned back and eyed Shinya. Shinya clenched his jaw, giving him a challenging glance. Tenri reached out and grabbed his drink. He didn’t say a word as he took one but kept his gaze on Shinya as he did so. After a few minutes, Tenri did speak up, “How do you like the curry?”

Shinya was completely thrown off. He was expecting Tenri to do something. Go off on him. Hit him. Tell him that he was a disgrace to the Hiragi name even though that he was not blood. Shinya’s eyes widened for a second as he knew the confusion was all over his face. Tenri just took another drink, looking at him and expecting an answer.

“It’s good.” Shinya finally said.

“Good.” Tenri replied as he turned his attention right back to his food and drink as the rest of them fell in silence.

All Shinya could do was turn his attention back to the bowl in confusion. He had no idea what to make of what Tenri was doing, or about any of this.

Guren was really starting to think that Tenri was trying to make him fulfill another role. Maybe it was just to keep him busy. Or Tenri was just tired of doing it himself. Guren had lost count of how many times that Tenri had pulled him out of the attic just to have him cook. Clean. Anything. Like a personal maid and servant to have around. The girls got to come with him sometimes if they were awake.

It felt strangely like a… family.

Guren hated that feeling, but there was something that he did like about seeing the kinder side of Tenri that didn’t show often. Guren did have to admit that he liked being out of the attic. The Omega really felt like he was going stir crazy up there. It was just giving him another thing to do. Instead of bringing dinner up to them, Tenri was bringing them downstairs and having Guren cook. He felt like he was starting to get better at it.

They had just finished eating and Guren was mindlessly cleaning the kitchen. It felt like angering Tenri now would be a really bad idea. The children had already been put to sleep. It hadn’t taken long to do it after getting them a meal and lulled to sleep. Guren just carried on with everything that he was doing. Tenri was drinking. Downing glass after glass. Guren had to put that in the back of his mind.

The Omega had gotten everything cleaned by the time that Tenri had stood up and started coming towards him. Guren wiped at the counter to keep busy. He could smell the alcohol on Tenri from where the Alpha was standing even though he wasn’t directly by him. The Omega was trying not to focus on it. He hated whenever Tenri drank. The man drank a lot. It would also make Tenri’s temper come out. He had to tread cautiously.

Tenri was walking around behind him. He could hear his footsteps. It was making Guren’s guard go up. He had found himself looking over his shoulder towards Tenri as he heard, “You’re not special.” He knew that. Guren’s been told that his entire life by members of the Hiragi family and the serving families. Even as people from the Ichinose clan and their serving families would say that he was a prodigy that came from the Ichinose. The strongest one of them. He didn’t believe a single word. Guren swallowed harshly as he turned his attention back towards the towel in his hand as Tenri kept walking behind him. “You are just from the garbage clan.”

“They aren’t my clan anymore, Master.” Guren whispered.

Tenri had stopped what he was doing, giving the Omega an interested look. “Oh?”

“That is what you said, right?” Guren questioned as he turned, lowering his head a bit to give that submissive look once more. Of course, they would always be his clan. They would always be the people that he was meant to protect. Even if he couldn’t carry his birthname anymore, it didn’t mean that he could think that. Even if Tenri said his thoughts and feelings didn’t matter. It was something that he was never going to be able to stop. “You have made me worthy of something else. My life is to serve you and you alone. I am…” Guren choked a bit, swallowing harshly on the lump in his throat as he raised his gaze to look at Tenri. “Nothing.”

Tenri hummed, turning and Guren picked up the sound of scratching. He dropped his gaze, noticing what Tenri had grabbed as his stomach twisted. The Alpha had started to walk over to him with the knife in hand as Guren straightened his back. Tenri held it up, smiling as he looked down at the knife with interest. “Good.” Tenri drawled, “What are you?”

“I’m your slave.” Guren said with no hesitation. He didn’t dare say anything about the marriage or the children. He knew what Tenri wanted from him. What word that he wanted him to say.

Tenri smirked a bit more, getting up to him and placing a hand on one side of Guren against the counter and held the knife up towards Guren’s face with the other. “And what belongs to me?”

“My body.” Guren whispered. “My mind, my soul… Everything.”

“That’s right.” Tenri drawled. The Omega could smell the alcohol on his breath. Guren’s gaze dropped down to the knife for a second. The Alpha lifted it up, tracing it over Guren’s cheek. “You wouldn’t want anything to happen to your father, friends, or the girls, right?”

Guren shook his head, “No.”  

“You will never be able to leave. You will never be able to tell a soul. Who would believe you?” Tenri drawled. Something was strange about this conversation. It was like something sparked it. Guren wasn’t going to question it. There was no questioning it. It was just saying whatever Tenri wanted to hear. He was right though. “Two kids. Married to me. You don’t have anything to be able to do a single thing. If you even tried… I’ll kill every person that you care about right in front of you.” Tenri chuckled a bit, caressing the blade across his face again, “The regret and sorrow that you would feel would tear you apart.”

Guren could feel his heart starting to race as he curled his fingers on the counter, “I’m not going to do that.”

“No, you won’t.” Tenri drawled. Tenri tapped the blade on his cheek, humming before eventually dropping it onto the counter and Guren felt like he could breathe again. “I have a business trip coming up and it will be for two weeks.” Tenri pushed off of the counter, turning away as Guren’s gaze followed him. “All of you will be going with me. I won’t give you free reign of the house.” Tenri turned his gaze to him, humming, “I can’t quite trust you yet for that long period of time.”

“Of course, Master.” Guren said as he bowed his head slightly.

The Alpha clicked his tongue, turning a smirk at Guren as he grabbed the knife again and went to put it away. “Besides, I don’t want to be away from my little sex slave for that long.”

“It’s my responsibility to care for all of your needs.” Guren decided to say.

Tenri chuckled, looking pleased with him as he walked up to Guren. For just a split second, Tenri’s gaze changed and Guren felt the dread hit him. The Alpha suddenly had backhanded him in the face as Guren found his body jerking to the side and hitting the counter. Guren had reached up to his cheek, touching the stinging skin as Tenri pressed his front down into the counter.

Guren could feel his breathing picking up as Tenri stepped behind him and a hand was in his hair. Tenri pulled at his hair, jerking his head back and growling out. He could feel that anger coming off of Tenri in waves. It was like that switch had been flipped as Guren found his cheek touching the cold granite as he felt that paralytic feeling hit him again. He should have seen this coming. Of course it was. It was fucking Tenri. Tenri only cared about his body. No matter what other things that he did. That was his sole purpose of being here. He was to satisfy all of Tenri’s desires.

Guren tried to ignore the feeling of the satin being pushed up and the sound of Tenri’s belt. This was going to… hurt. Guren focused on breathing as he clawed at the counter. The Omega squeezed his eyes shut as he felt the pressure at his entrance, and he barely had the time to brace himself before Tenri snapped his hips forward and he bit back the cry. The pain flared up his back as it practically knocked the wind out of him. Don’t focus on it. Don’t focus on the pain.

Guren managed to pull in a breath, allowing himself to drift off as he laid against the granite. The pain was flaring through him each time that Tenri moved.

All he could do was close his eyes.

He could endure the pain.

Guren just had to keep going.

Chapter Text

Guren had been thinking about it a lot. Tenri had a business trip coming up. Tenri had made it very clear that all of them were going to go. That didn’t surprise him. It kept Tenri’s little toy with him. That’s all Guren was to him. Something that he could play with. Taunt and berate at any chance that he got. Use. Guren had to keep reminding himself of that. Even when Tenri’s behaviors seemed to change at times. It was always this hot and cold switch that Guren had to watch out for. He never knew when it would change. It was constantly keeping him on edge, and he didn’t know what to expect anymore. It felt hard to even keep Tenri happy at most times. All he could do was keep going and try his fucking best.

Tenri hadn’t mentioned it since that day. It was just lingering within Guren’s thoughts. He was tending to Kazumi as Asuka played with her toys. So, Tenri was going to take all of them. It was a business trip for Tenri, but even with everything that Tenri had done, he didn’t trust Guren yet. Reasonable. At least, that’s what he said. Though, Guren had this feeling in him that it wasn’t specifically just about him. Guren couldn’t really focus on that right now.

The Omega was humming softly under his breath as he rocked with Kazumi in his arms. Asuka was right next to him. Asuka was saying the colors of the blocks that she was playing with and Guren was praising her on the ones that she got right and helping to correct her on the ones that she got wrong. They had made a game out of it. She was getting better with each one. Guren tapped at Kazumi’s back as he looked back over to his eldest daughter. Asuka held up a purple block, exclaiming, “Mama eyes!”

“That’s right.” Guren murmured, “It’s the color of Mama’s eyes.” The Omega hummed for a second, smiling as he said, “What color is it?”

“Purple?” Asuka questioned as she looked at him.

“It is.” Guren replied, “Good job, Asuka.”

Asuka grinned, reaching down for a blue block and holding it up. “Blue!”

“That’s right!” Guren exclaimed, putting a bit more pep into his voice. “What’s the next one?”

Next to it was a red one that she picked up and immediately said the right color. They continued on as Guren kept rocking. Asuka was having fun, so that’s all that really mattered to him. Guren was doing his best to make sure that Asuka never got jealous of her sister or felt like she no longer mattered because there was a new baby. Guren would hate to do that to her.

The Omega shuffled the baby in his arms, leaning her more against his chest as he started to tap at her back a bit more. It really was exhausting raising two of them. Guren had absolutely no idea how he was managing to do it. Maybe the fact that he didn’t really have to worry about a thing helped. They were typically always in the same room as him. He had everything he needed. It was just exhausting. Asuka was getting so curious. She was starting to climb things she shouldn’t, get into things that she shouldn’t, and even more. It was hard to take his eyes off of her.

After a bit, she had decided to move onto something else and Guren had managed to rock Kazumi to sleep. The Omega pushed himself up, getting back to his feet and walking over to the crib to place her inside. He turned to look at Asuka, placing a finger towards his lips, “We need to be as quiet as we can now. Kazumi’s asleep now.”

Asuka had repeated the action, grinning at him with an, “Okay, Mama.”

“You should get into your pajamas.” Guren murmured as he moved to start picking up the toys, “It’s almost night, night time.”

“Okay, Mama.” Asuka repeated as she moved over to her small dresser. Guren had opened up the drawer for her so she could pick out what she wanted to wear to bed as he finished picking up the toys and putting them back into their chest. “Mama!” She said excitedly as she came back over with her set of pajamas. They had little birds on them as she held them up to him.

He kneeled down, helping to get her out of the clothes that she was in, helping get her changed out of her pull up and into a new one, and then into the new set of clothing. He tossed the dirty clothes into the basket as he leaned back and smiled a bit. “There we go.” The Omega murmured, “And now, it’s time for bed.”

Asuka had made her way over to her bed, moving to settle in as Guren reached for the blanket and pulled it over her and gave the little girl her bear. She cuddled up to it, clutching it in her arm as she looked at him. She had pointed at herself, whispering, “I,” then to her heart, “Love,” and then to Guren, “You.”

Guren had repeated the action right back to her, leaning forward and placing his lips against her forehead and whispered, “Get some sleep, sweet girl.”

“Night, night.” Asuka whispered.

Guren stood up, flipping out the light and turning on the night light box to illuminate the area before looking down to her with a slight smile, “Night, night.” He said back to her. “Sweet dreams.”

Guren had stood there for a moment, making sure that she stayed curled up before he was heading over to his side of the attic. Guren sighed as he fell back against the bed, finding himself staring at the ceiling. It wouldn’t be long before Tenri would come up. It was just how it was. It would just depend on if Tenri stayed here with him or if he decided to take him to the basement.

Guren’s mind went right back to the idea of this business trip. Would it be like the trip that they had gone on? He just didn’t know what to think. Guren was nervous about it. This thought kept coming to mind that this might just all be an elaborate lie. Though, there were a lot of times that Tenri had told him the truth.

All he could do was wait until it actually happened.

It was going on three years since Guren was abducted. It still felt so unreal. Sakae kept waiting for the second that Guren was going to come back through that door. He kept dreaming as if it didn’t happen. Then there were the nightmares. Every morning when he woke up, it was like that fog would lift and there was this moment of peace, and then it would all come crashing down again. He would remember that his son was gone. That he had no idea what had happened to him. How much he had failed.

Sakae was still going to Shibuya whenever he could. He still saw Shinya for coffee. He would see Guren’s friends. It still felt good to see them. It felt like there was still a part of Guren that was close by. Sakae didn’t know if he was being overprotective by wanting to check in on them. It just felt like a good idea to do it.

Sakae was back in Shibuya for the first time in a while. The Alpha Ichinose walked up to Guren’s apartment door, standing at it for a moment as he just looked at it. It took him a moment before he could ever get the key into the lock and open the door. Once he had, he stepped foot inside and started to look around. Sakae still couldn’t bring himself to touch any of Guren’s things. The only way he would was for general cleaning. Keeping them clean of any dust. It felt wrong to move them out of their place. To even think of putting it where Guren didn’t keep it.

He closed the door behind him, walking further into the apartment. Everything was exactly the same as it was the last time that he was here. Sakae had simply went over to where the cleaning supplies were. He knew that Sayuri and Shigure would upkeep the apartment. Sakae knew he wouldn’t be able to hold onto this place forever. It felt more like a shrine with each passing day. That he was memorializing everything. Stopping time in this place. This was the home of a teenage boy. Not the home of a teenager that was slowly turning into an adult. Guren had been forced to grow up far too quickly.

Sakae had started dusting and cleaning everything. It all had a thin layer of dust on it. Sakae had silently worked. It felt nice to just keep the place tidy. The owners of the building were very understanding and compassionate to his situation. Sakae was very grateful to them.

As he cleaned, all he could think about was what everyone said to him. Everyone now was under the belief that his son was gone. Sakae knew that he needed to come to terms with that. Maybe he was just in denial. Not wanting to believe that his son could truly be gone. Guren was all that he had. All that he cared about in this world. Guren was everything to him.

Sakae was ripped out of his thoughts whenever he heard a knock at the door. He frowned for a second, dropping his cleaning supplies as he made his way towards it. Sakae opened it up as he noticed Tenri on the other side. Tenri was smiling at him and said, “I thought you’d be here.”

“How did you know that, Lord Hiragi?” Sakae questioned.

“You didn’t answer your door.” Tenri stated.

“Many apologies, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae murmured, “I guess I got carried away.” He shifted on his feet for a second, looking over his shoulder as he found himself stepping out of the apartment. Something didn’t feel right about letting Tenri into Guren’s apartment. He locked the door behind him, motioning towards the one that he was staying in, “I lost track of time.”

Tenri didn’t say anything at first, instead following him towards the other apartment. Sakae had pulled his keys back out, unlocking the door and slipping inside as he let Tenri in with him. “I’m certain that you have what I came for.”

“I do.” Sakae confirmed, “It’s just in the other room.”

The two of them walked further into the apartment as Sakae excused himself to the other room. He had taken a moment to take a few breaths and level his head as he grabbed the file of what Tenri wanted before turning back and heading into that room.

Tenri was standing in the living space, looking at the wall as he said, “You still have your conspiracy board.”

Sakae laughed it off, shrugging as he scratched at the back of his head, “Old habits die hard.” He held out the file, adding in, “Here you go.”

Tenri reached out for it, taking it from him as Sakae noticed something fall out of Tenri’s pocket. Before Tenri could reach for it, Sakae had done it on instinct. Picking it up and pausing as he noticed it was a photo. It was a photo of a little girl. Clearly toddler age sitting in someone’s lap. The other person couldn’t be seen aside from the clear indication that the little girl was sitting in their lap. The little girl in the photo had Tenri’s ashen color hair and she had big, beautiful amber eyes that seemed to sparkle. She had a bright smile on her face as she looked at the camera.

“Oh, that is my daughter.” Tenri said quickly. “Asuka.”

“She’s beautiful.” Sakae replied as he kept looking at the photo. “She’s so big now.”

“Yes, she is.” Tenri stated, “I do have to say that she is a lot like her mother.” Sakae found a smile coming to his face for a second before he found himself noticing something just behind the girl’s head. The Alpha Ichinose found himself focusing on it. It was so hard to see what it was, but he could vaguely see a vivid purple. Just as quickly as he focused on it, he was snapped out of it by Tenri saying, “Can I have my daughter’s photo back?”

“Yeah, sorry, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae said as he quickly handed it over.

Tenri took it, opening up his jacket and slipping it into the inside pocket. “My daughter’s mother asked for a new photo. I was having them developed. It might actually make it back to her if I put it in the right pocket.”

“It’s a beautiful photo.” Sakae replied. Sakae chuckled for a moment, looking around, “Can I get you tea or anything, Lord Hiragi?”

Tenri hummed and shook his head, “Not today.” Tenri stated, “I have to be on my way.”

Sakae nodded, exhaling sharply, “I will show you out.”

Tenri just gave him a slight smile as Sakae guided him back towards the door. Sakae gave a few more pleasantries as Tenri left and he shut the door. There was a strange feeling that hit Sakae in that moment. He just didn’t know what it was.

They had been doing this a lot recently. Especially with moving on to University and continuing on with life, they were doing their best to continue to spend time together. They still did game days or movie nights. They went out to eat or went for coffee together. They were doing everything that they could to try and keep going with life. It was normal for them. Even back then. It still felt so different.

Currently, they were out for lunch. Just laughing and enjoying themselves. Shinya was finding it a lot easier to do now. It might not be the same, but it was definitely getting better. It felt like it was definitely a lot easier for them to laugh and smile without that dread hitting them. It did feel wrong to him at times. It felt wrong that they were just being able to go on and happy and smile. It did feel right at the same time. Shinya had to keep reminding himself that it would be okay in the end. That Guren would want this. It just felt hard at times.

Shinya was hopping between the conversation, eating, and checking his phone. There was a lot that he had been thinking about recently. Between what they would be doing in the future, to his thoughts with Guren, to what happened with Tenri, and so much more. It was a lot of fleeting thoughts that he couldn’t get to fix.

Shinya had looked down at his phone whenever he got a notification. He unlocked his phone, looking at the message for a moment. He sent his reply, locking his phone and setting it down. He had turned his attention back to the conversation at hand. Mito and Goshi were in a very heated conversation. He was pretty sure that it was about a game that they had been playing the day before. His phone had went off again, and he had once again put his attention on it.

By the time that he sent his reply, he had looked up to see that the others were looking at him. Goshi had grinned like a mad man as he leaned over and curled his arm over Shinya’s shoulder. “Who are you talking too, Shinya-sama?” Goshi had wiggled his eyebrows as Shinya rolled his eyes.

“It’s not what you think.” Shinya grumbled as he leaned back but a smile still came to his face.

“You’ve been staring at your phone a lot.” Goshi teased, “Either you’re hooking up with someone or there’s something you don’t want to tell us.”

Shinya laughed softly, shaking his head, “I’m not hooking up with anyone.” He shot back. He exhaled sharply as Goshi dropped his arm, “It’s Sakae. He’s in Shibuya. He got here yesterday.”

“Oh, Ichinose-sama is in Shibuya?” Sayuri questioned, “I didn’t know.”

“Guess he didn’t want to bother anyone.” Shinya stated, “We were making arrangements for coffee tomorrow.”

“You’ve been going out for coffee with Ichinose-sama a lot, Shinya.” Shigure said, giving him a look for a moment.

“You’re still doing that?” Mito questioned, pausing for a second as looks turned to her and quickly her face burned red as she stumbled to say, “I didn’t mean anything bad by that.”

“I don’t know.” Shinya murmured, “I kind of just like having coffee with the guy.” He wasn’t about to just go spilling all of his feelings out. A lot of what he was thinking. Shinya just smiled a bit, humming, “It’s nice.”

“Honestly, I think it’s a pretty cool thing to do Shinya-sama.” Goshi stated. Goshi laughed softly, turning his attention down as he hummed, “I think you’re helping him too.”

Shinya eyed Goshi for a second whenever the other Alpha male looked at him. Goshi gave him a smile, giving the silent words that Shinya understood quickly. Shinya just turned away with a slight smile as he leaned back in the booth. “Brother Kureto is gonna let me throw a party at the house.” He stated.

“You wanna throw a party?” Mito questioned.

Shinya hummed, shrugging a bit, “Why not?” That seemed to be all that they needed to accept the answer as Shinya reached out for his drink that was on the table and took a sip of it. “Brother Kureto basically told me I’m free to do whatever I want in the house as long as if I don’t destroy it.”

“Isn’t it your place too?” Sayuri questioned, looking slightly confused.

“Technically, I guess.” Shinya stated, “But I don’t plan on living with brother Kureto forever. I want to eventually get my own place.” He reached out, taking another drink and grumbling, “And as far away from them as I can get.”

“I know it’s weird to ask, but Shinya-sama… When are you supposed to marry Lady Mahiru?” Mito questioned.

Shinya felt the uncomfortableness hit him as he shrugged, “Since she took off, I have no idea.” Shinya replied, “But she did tell me that she had no intention of marrying me and just to do whatever the Hell I want.”

Goshi made a noise, humming as he leaned back in his seat, “And Lord Hiragi isn’t mad about that?”

Shinya shrugged, “He didn’t even care that all of us moved out.” Shinya stated, “Hell, Mahiru took off with Shinoa and he didn’t give two shits about it.”

The others gave confused glances. He hadn’t really spoken about it, but they were all aware of the situation with Tenri and all of them moving out. He just hadn’t spoken much on it. “You’d think he’d be pretty mad.” Mito said back as she took a drink herself.

“Actually,” Shinya started, “I think he was happy about it.”

“Happy?” Sayuri questioned, looking at Shigure, “Can that man even be happy?”

“At least Shinya isn’t there anymore.” Shigure replied with a soft hum.

Shinya made another noise as he took a drink. He placed the glass down, shrugging again, “I have no idea anymore. He wasn’t even really a father as it was. We all just kind of did whatever the Hell we wanted. As long as if we did our training, he didn’t care.”

It didn’t take long for them to immediately fall into a peaceful conversation after that as Shinya looked back to his phone. Even though it felt like he was somehow stuck, life was moving on and Shinya was waiting to see what the future held.

Just… one step at a time.

Guren had been walking around the room, bouncing Kazumi in his arms as he soothed her. She was a bit on the fussy side at the moment as he tried to console her. She was slowly starting to calm down as Asuka had followed him like his little shadow. Despite his attempts to try and distract her, she was more interested in what he was doing. Even though he would catch those slight moments of envy, it was clear that Asuka very much wanted to be involved in just about everything that her sister did. She was always trying to get her to play even whenever she couldn’t. There were a few times that he had caught Asuka trying to pick Kazumi up and he’d have to intervene before she got the chance.

“It’s okay,” Guren murmured, “It’s okay.” It was getting a bit more frustrating by the second. Between Asuka clinging to his leg and Kazumi’s consistent crying, the overwhelmed feeling was definitely starting to hit him. He was trying his best, but it was still exceptionally hard. Caring for them was his responsibility. He had done everything to try and get her to calm down, but it didn’t feel like anything was working. He had attempted to turn to try again, only to almost run into Asuka. “Asuka,” The Omega said as he looked down at the toddler, “Can you please go play with your toys or something?”

“No.” Asuka shot back, frowning as she wrapped her arms around his leg.

Guren had to take a moment to not let it show on his face as he exhaled sharply. He was starting to get a headache from all of this. “Asuka.” Guren gave in a warning tone.

“No!” She exclaimed back, “Mama!” Her arms had curled around his leg a bit tighter as she pouted up at him.

Guren scowled, staring down at his eldest daughter for a moment. This was one of those moments of jealousy. “Asuka, now is really not the—”

“No!” Asuka screamed again.

Asuka’s scream only made Kazumi cry louder as Guren let out a frustrated sound. “What’s going on up here?” Guren’s head snapped up as he noticed Tenri coming up the stairs. The Omega hadn’t even heard him come in as he worked to quickly mask the look of annoyance that came to his face. Just great. Tenri was here too.

“Daddy!” Asuka shouted as she rushed forward. Guren shifted Kazumi in his arms from them growing more uncomfortable from the prolonged position. The Omega kept an eye on his eldest daughter as she rushed over the Alpha and Tenri had kneeled down to scoop her up.

Guren had focused on Kazumi for just a second to try and get her to calm down, which was slowly working now that he was able to move around a bit more again. Guren found himself continually looking over to Tenri and Asuka. Asuka was clinging to the Alpha as Tenri sat down the same bag from their previous trip and another bag.

It had taken a bit for Guren to finally get Kazumi to calm down enough that she wasn’t wailing directly in his ear. He walked across the room, slipping her into the crib for now as he turned to see that Tenri was starting to put items into the diaper bag.

“In that bag is a new outfit for you.” Tenri stated. “You will be wearing that.”

Guren walked over to it, opening up the bag and gritting his teeth as he realized that it was once again another dress. “Would you like me to get my jacket and the wig too, Master?”

“Yes.” Tenri stated as he kept going with what he was doing. “A new pair of shoes is in the bottom of the bag.”

Guren had found them once he had pulled the new sundress out. The Omega let out a sharp breath, cursing Tenri’s name in his head as he pulled out the new set of fucking heels. That feeling of wanting to jab it straight through Tenri’s eye had hit. It was so humiliating knowing that he was wearing clothing meant for a female. He was still a male even if he was an Omega. Tenri just liked humiliating him in that way.

“I already have a bag ready for you for the time that we will be there.” Tenri stated.

Guren turned, quietly walking over to his small dresser and opening up the bottom drawer to pull out the wig and jacket. He hated this. This was something he would never find himself liking. He was pretty sure that Tenri got off on it somehow. Tenri made him do a lot of humiliating things that he didn’t actually want to do but he had no power to stop him. Tenri had him backed into a corner that he couldn’t get out of.

Guren started changing. Getting out of the large t-shirt and putting on the outfit that Tenri wanted him to wear. If he said no, he knew that the aftermath wouldn’t be pretty. It was just a lot easier to do whatever Tenri wanted. Was it time for Tenri’s business trip already? Guren had gotten dressed and the wig in place as Tenri had finished with the bag. It did surprise him that Tenri didn’t just make him do it.

“Get the baby.” Tenri ordered the second that he had noticed that Guren was dressed. Guren just did as he was told and walked over to the crib and scooped Kazumi out of it. He really hoped that she just stayed asleep. Thankfully, she did, and he just cradled her to his chest as Tenri grabbed at his arm and pulled him towards the stairs.

Guren was careful walking down them, remembering what it was like before as he followed. Tenri had let him go in order to go first. The Alpha opened up the door, letting Guren step out before the attic door was shut. Quickly, he had started to usher him down the hall. Asuka was remaining quiet now, leaning quietly against Tenri’s shoulder as the Alpha took them down the hall and towards the staircase. Just like last time, they were led through the house and to the garage.

Being led to the SUV that was inside, Tenri had gone to the same door that he had put Asuka in last time as he barked out, “The baby’s car seat is on the other side. Put her in.”

Guren moved forward, opening up that door and finding that there was a car seat there. He had figured out how to work one whenever Asuka was little. Well, littler. Guren had made quick work of getting Kazumi in, quietly shushing her whenever it looked like she was trying to wake up. Thankfully, she had remained asleep. Tenri had gotten Asuka in before shutting that door and immediately going for the driver’s side. Guren got Kazumi completely in, stepping back and closing the door. The Omega didn’t need to be told to get in as he slipped in and closed the door.

“Before we go,” Tenri said as he turned his gaze to Guren and sharpened his glance, “Even one little bit out of line, and you will regret it.”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered as he buckled himself in.

“You wouldn’t want anyone to suffer because of you, right?” Tenri continued.

“No, sir.” Guren immediately replied as he dropped his gaze. He curled his fingers, touching at the ring on his finger.

“This isn’t a vacation from your duties.” The Alpha stated as he opened up the garage door with the button above him and turned on the SUV. “You will still be fulfilling everything even while we are there.”

“That is my responsibility.” Guren murmured. “It’s my job to serve all of your needs. No matter where.”

Tenri smiled, reaching over and caressing at his face as he muttered, “Good boy.” He dropped his hand, putting the SUV into gear and pulling out.

It was dark out. Just like last time. Guren had found himself focusing out the window. He would barely get glimpses of the outdoors. It was always at night. There were a lot of questions going through his head. Where they were going. What Tenri planned on doing while they were there. There were so many questioned.

Guren let the thoughts go away as he focused around. He mostly found himself focusing on the stars and the moon. So… free. Illuminating the night sky and dusting over it. Guren found himself gripping on the ring a bit harder. He wanted that again. The freedom. Even if he had to keep up this life. Living for Tenri’s every whim. There was nothing that he could do about it. Tenri had completely backed him into a corner. Making it impossible for him to escape.

So many people could be used against him. They were who Guren was most worried about. Honestly, he didn’t care about himself. There was a lot that he could handle. Even whenever it felt like he was completely falling apart. That he would never be put back together. Even if that was possible, he would never be the same. It wouldn’t be the same as it was. Tenri had made sure of that. He had destroyed him in ways that he had never been before. There was nothing that Guren could do about it.

He had fallen into Tenri’s trap.

Guren pulled in a soft breath as Tenri’s hand landed on his thigh. It was the same thing that he did last time. A vague and silent threat. A constant reminder that Guren was stuck. He was nothing more than this man’s captive. Guren knew that. Even if there was that strange feeling he would get every once and a while. The Omega found his gaze moving to it as the grip tightened. Tenri was focusing on the road. Guren took in a deep breath, slowly moving his hand to place over Tenri’s as his gut twisted.

It didn’t even matter if Tenri took him somewhere.

It didn’t matter where they went.

He couldn’t get away from him.

Chapter Text

Guren kept his attention on the window for the duration of the drive. It was well into the night now. Asuka was fast asleep now. Kazumi had only stirred just a bit. Tenri was humming along to the music. Guren was just trying to relax. Tenri was keeping a strong grip on his leg. The Omega could feel himself being almost lulled to sleep. There was a part of him that wanted to question where they were going, but he highly doubted that Tenri would say anything. Guren was finding himself trying to track where they were by looking outside. He couldn’t actually tell where they were. Maybe he was just too tired that he hadn’t realized where he was.

There was some music playing. It was working to try and get him to go to sleep as he curled up a bit in the seat. He might actually get more comfortable if he was able to take the heels off. Guren just didn’t want to do anything to upset Tenri if he could.

Guren felt himself drifting off. Any time that he did, the Omega found himself jerking awake again. Guren was starting to think that it was on instinct that he wasn’t falling asleep. Guren was half pretending to be asleep. Tenri was still just humming. As if he had no care in the world. Guren would never understand how Tenri could do it. How could he sit there and act as if nothing was wrong? Guren guessed that he at least had to admit that it wasn’t like it was in the beginning.

Guren felt his heart pounding as he noticed Tenri’s hand. The way that it had started to creep up his thigh. Guren inhaled sharply, curling his fist so that Tenri couldn’t see as the fabric was being pushed up. God, he wished that he had just passed out. That sleep would just take him, and he wouldn’t have to fixate on this. Guren wanted to push his hand away, but the last time he did that, he ended up locked in a box. They were in a car. What would Tenri do if he hit at his hand? Instead, Guren didn’t move.

Guren had heard of fight or flight.

There was an unknown third choice.

Freeze.

That’s what happened to him.

There was no point in fighting. There was no running or escaping from any of this. It was just paralyzing him. It was getting easier to dissociate it away. Detach himself from his own body. To play the role that Tenri wanted him to be in. Guren was not remotely human to Tenri. Despite everything, he knew that he wasn’t. His body belonged to Tenri. It didn’t matter what he felt, Tenri got to do whatever he wanted. No matter how disgusting that it would make Guren feel in his own skin. Guren was still trying to differentiate between himself and his body. Like he was attempting to separate his being from the body that he resided in. It felt like it was getting harder to even do that.

Guren was glad that the wig was actually hiding his face. Tenri’s hand dipped underneath the fabric, and the Omega choked as his fingers grazed over his entrance. “I know you’re awake.” Tenri drawled. “Spread your legs.”

Guren felt wrong about this. Guren straightened his back a bit since he had the knowledge that Tenri knew he was awake. His gut was twisting as he shifted in the seat and spread his legs. The Omega turned his glance towards Tenri, trying to ignore how it felt. It was sending a spark up his spine involuntarily. Guren was thankful that the girls were asleep. They were in rear facing seats, so it wasn’t like they could see anything, but Tenri’s actions were still starting to repulsed him even more. He wanted to tell him to stop. Guren wasn’t allowed to say that. Tenri was fucking driving. That’s what he should be focused on.

“You should be having a heat soon.” Tenri drawled.

Guren nodded, “Yeah.”

The Omega inhaled sharply whenever Tenri’s fingers slipped inside of him. There was no way that the position that the Alpha’s hand was in was comfortable. He could be wrong. He gripped at the door, scratching his nails across it as he gritted his teeth. Don’t focus on it. Just calm down. Guren was trying to ignore how it felt for Tenri’s fingers to pump in and out of him. How his hand was pressing up against him. He didn’t want to feel pleasure. It was something that Tenri had kept trying to force on him. He was just sue it was another way for Tenri to embarrass him.

Guren bit down on his lip as he leaned back in the seat. Just pretend that he wanted it. Pretend that he was into this. Tenri’s attention was still on the road despite what he was doing. The Omega was trying to fight that urge. He did not want to give Tenri the satisfaction. The Omega squeezed his eyes shut as he felt the heat coiling in his stomach more. Tenri was always so… relentless. Even whenever he tried to will his body not to react, Tenri made it anyway. Probably just another way to tell him that his body belonged to him. Guren clapped a hand over his mouth as he felt the high hit and his body jerked. He hated the way that it made him feel. Guren was not supposed to enjoy anything about this.

Whenever he opened his eyes, through the corner of his eye, he could see that Tenri had a smirk on his face as he pulled his hand away. Guren could feel the dampness of the Alpha’s fingers as he trailed them across his skin. The Omega took a second to compose himself. Cursing himself in his mind from the fact that Tenri was managing to get his body to react.

“So,” Tenri drawled, leaning back as he tapped at Guren’s thigh, “Have you ever worn makeup before?”

Guren froze, the air catching in his throat as he looked over to Tenri. He shook his head. “No.” Guren whispered. Tenri removed his hand from his leg, leaning back and reaching behind Guren’s seat to grab something. A second later, a small bag was dropped into Guren’s lap. The Omega picked it up, opening up to see a few items inside. It was definitely different types of makeup. Eyeliners, mascara, lipstick, lip gloss were the ones that he knew. He had seen Sayuri and Mito have them. Shigure had some lip glosses and chap sticks, but Sayuri’s were the ones that he could remember. She was always the one talking Shigure into putting it on. “You… want me to…” He lifted his gaze and eyed Tenri, “To wear makeup?”

“It’ll pull,” Tenri said, motioning at him, “This together a bit more.”

Guren had turned his attention back down to it. What exactly did Tenri have in mind? Guren reached up, pulling down the visor for the mirror as he looked at himself for a moment. He already had really thick eyelashes. The Omega looked back down at the bag, digging through it for a moment. Guren had no idea what he was doing. He kept trying to put the image in his head from seeing Mito, Sayuri, and Shigure. He had seen them doing it a few times.

The more that he looked at it, the more the feeling that Tenri was trying to completely strip away his identity was there. His name. His body. Even the fact that he had been born a male. There was nothing against a man wearing makeup or feminine clothing. Honestly, if that’s what they wanted to do, who was Guren to judge that? It was their own personal taste and their own desires, and he could understand that. He guessed that he hated the idea of forcing it. Knowing the stigmatization of people like him.

“Do you want me to put it on right now?” Guren questioned.

Tenri hummed, “You definitely will later.”

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered as he just kept digging through it. He had noticed the colors first. One of the lipsticks was a bright red. They all seemed to be a vibrant color that popped. Some of them had glitter or sparkles in them.

Guren closed it, curling his hand around it as he leaned back. Humiliation and degradation. That’s what this was.

Guren was just… whatever Tenri wanted him to be.

They were all preparing for University. They had all been accepted. Together, they had decided to attend the University of Tokyo. Sayuri and Shigure were going to remain living in the same apartment. Mito and Goshi were talking of plans of moving in together. Shinya was still living with Kureto. It didn’t feel like it had been as long as it had. They were moving on with their lives. Shinya had to continue to think ahead. To keep looking forward. What else could he really do?

Time couldn’t just stop.

Even whenever he wanted it too.

They were all just moving on with their lives. Shinya had no choice but to keep on going. Sakae was right when he told him that Guren would want them to keep going. It was getting harder every single day to even pretend. To act like that semblance of hope was still there. Shinya just didn’t want to admit it to himself. After all this time, he had to face reality, and Shinya wasn’t sure if he was ready for that or not. It felt like he would be giving up.

Shinya was forcing himself to put all of his thoughts into his plans for the future. What he wanted to do. He had already told his friends what he wanted to do. They supported him. He had already signed up for all the classes that he would need and some additional ones. Kureto was already in his second year of University while also working on his own business ventures. It left Shinya with a lot of alone time in the house.

Getting everything prepared and ready was what he was focusing on at the moment. Before long, he’d be traveling to Nagoya again. Shinya was enjoying spending time with Sakae as well as their new tradition. No one seemed to have any issues with it, and he was sure that no one would say a word about it. Shinya was pretty sure the others enjoyed it just as much as he did.

Shinya had decided to take a break for a moment. It was well into the night. He should probably attempt to get some sleep, but he just wasn’t able to sleep yet. His mind was racing and going a million miles a minute, so it was making it difficult.

Shinya made his way to the kitchen. The silver-haired Alpha had decided to make up some tea. It was a way to calm his nerves. He had just gotten it together whenever he heard the door open and footsteps coming in. He leaned against the counter as Kureto stepped in. Kureto looked at him for a moment, saying, “You’re still up?”

“Couldn’t sleep.” Shinya replied as he took a sip of the tea, “I made tea.”

“Again?” Kureto questioned.

Shinya shrugged as he took another drink. He placed it down, looking down at the liquid inside of the mug. “Just one of those nights.” Shinya had a lot of nights like it. A lot of nights where he couldn’t sleep. Where he couldn’t close his eyes because all he saw was him. Right behind his eyes. Shinya exhaled sharply, curling his fingers around the mug, “I see him in everything. We’ll be at the store, and we’ll pass by his favorite snacks or sometimes, there’s a person standing there and for a split second I think it’s him.”

“You’re grieving, brother Shinya.” Kureto stated, “That’s normal.” Shinya wasn’t used to this. He wasn’t used to the emotions. He had spent so long burying everything away. Never letting a semblance of what he really felt come to the surface. “You just can’t let it consume your entire life.”

“It’s been damn near three years.” Shinya murmured. “Shouldn’t something have been found by now?” He went silent again, exhaling sharply as he lifted his gaze. Kureto was giving him a stoic look. Like he wanted to say one thing but wasn’t actually saying it. Shinya exhaled sharply, looking back down, “I know him being alive is… slim.”

“Hope is paralyzing.” Kureto stated. Shinya looked up whenever Kureto took a step closer to him and Kureto gave him a stern look, “And that’s why you won’t let it paralyze you. Believe whatever you want to believe, but you don’t let that stop you.” Kureto pushed off of the counter, adding in, “I’m going to bed. It’s been a long day.”

Shinya stood there for a moment, just watching him go before he turned his gaze back down.

Kureto was right. Even he had to admit that.

It was just getting harder which each day.

Guren must have fallen asleep at one point because he had woken up to the SUV suddenly coming to a stop. He opened his eyes, rubbing the sleep out of them as he looked up to see the cabin. The same one as before. Guren’s back was sore as he moved a bit, reaching down and pulling down the ends of the dress and jacket to go back down his legs.

“Luckily,” Tenri drawled as he turned off the SUV, “This place is close enough to where my business meetings will be. I would go to a hotel like normal, but I can’t quite trust you yet.” The Alpha turned a sharp glance to him, “Even when I’m gone, don’t think that you can get away with doing anything stupid.”

“Of course not, Master.” Guren murmured.

Once again, Guren had no idea where they were. It was still night out whenever he looked out the window. Tenri had gotten out of the SUV, moving to pull Asuka out as Guren slipped out. The Omega had just moved to pull Kazumi out as he heard the other door shut again. He silently pulled his youngest out and pulled her to his chest as he looked back to the cabin.

Tenri had walked over with Asuka hooked in his arm as he looked at Guren. “I mean it. If you attempt anything, I will know.” Guren had thought about that whenever he heard that this was business related. It meant that Tenri would have no choice but to leave them here. It almost meant that he must have taken precautions.

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered, giving a slight nod.

Tenri stepped forward, getting right up to him as he gave Guren a sharp, warning glance, “I mean it. You will regret it if you do anything.” Guren stayed silent, clenching his jaw as he bounced Kazumi slightly as she began to fuss once more.

“I’m not going to do anything.” Guren murmured, shaking his head. “I swear.”

Tenri hummed, “No, you won’t.” The Alpha smirked, reaching up and running the back of his finger over his cheek, “Because you know what will happen if you do.” Guren’s stomach twisted for a second as Tenri leaned a bit closer to him, “And no one can stop me.”

Tenri was right about that.

No one would be able too.

Guren was perfectly backed into a corner that he couldn’t get out of.

Tenri stepped back, pulling his phone out of his pocket, “I have a meeting to get too.” The Alpha stated. He looked back to Guren, giving him another sharp look, “I will drug all of you if I have too.” Tenri lifted his phone, clicking his tongue, “One wrong move and all I have to do is make one call and everyone you love and care about is dead.”

Guren shook his head, “It… It won’t be necessary, Master.” Guren whispered, “We’re not going to go anywhere.”

Tenri reached out, placing his hand on Guren’s shoulder in a tight grip to guide him towards the cabin. Guren just silently walked, holding onto Kazumi as he took a quick glance at Asuka. Asuka was so small last time she was here. Guren didn’t know how long it had been. Maybe a year if he had to guess from Kazumi’s age and gestation. This was basically new to her again. He could see her looking at the place in awe as they got up the steps.

Tenri let go of Guren long enough to unlock the door and usher him inside. Guren just complied. The Omega walked into the familiar place, letting out a sharp breath. This place was probably prepared for this. It made Guren eye the area around him. Most likely, Tenri had a way to keep an eye on them even whenever he wasn’t around. This place belonged to Tenri from what Guren had gathered. He wouldn’t be surprised in the slightest if there was some form of surveillance. He just didn’t know where it was. Guren just had a feeling.

Tenri had walked further in, placing Asuka down onto her feet as she immediately started to race around the room in awe at everything. Guren had found a smile coming to his face from watching her. His attention had turned to Tenri whenever he walked over to him. The Alpha looked down at him for a moment as he growled, “Don’t make me regret this.”

“You won’t.” Guren murmured as he tilted his head. He knew better. There was no way in Hell that he would risk other people for the sake of trying to figure this out. Most likely, there would be no way he could contact anyone. Once again, he had fallen asleep on the way here, so he had no idea where he even was. He had no idea how close a city or town would be. With the chance that Tenri could still see right into the place, it felt too risky.

Tenri smiled at him, leaning in and Guren’s eyes widened as Tenri pressed a kiss into his forehead. The air caught in his throat for a second as the Alpha pulled back. Tenri reached over, ruffling Asuka’s hair before he was stepping back and heading back towards the door. Guren had watched him in stunned silence as Tenri stepped out and closed the door behind him.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he turned, walking across the room and slipped down onto the couch. This could be a perfect opportunity. His gut knew that. It was screaming at him to take the chance as he heard the SUV pull out and take off. But his mind told him something else entirely. It was a terrible idea.

For the moment, Guren had focused on tending to the children. Making sure that both girls were cared for. It had helped put his mind at ease as he ran the entire thing through his head. This was a huge leap in everything. Technically, he wasn’t locked in. Even if the door was locked. He could simply walk over and unlock the door and just take off with both of them. He couldn’t risk it. Guren knew that.

Once Guren had attended to Kazumi, he had placed her down into the play pen that was still here. The Omega let out a sharp breath as he looked around. Asuka was distracted with looking around at everything with her genuine, child curiosity as Guren also found himself looking around. As he walked around, he pulled the wig off and placed it down.

Guren walked around, grazing his fingers over the back of the couch as he looked around. Guren still had that feeling in him. Tenri had to have a way to keep an eye on him. The Omega slipped around the couch, sinking down onto the seat as he reached down to pull the heels off. His feet were killing him again.

Asuka walked over to him as Guren reached out and pulled her into his lap. Asuka was smiling up at him as Guren pushed her hair back, combing his fingers through the ashen strands. “We’re going to have some fun, darling.” Guren murmured. The Omega lifted his gaze and moved to stand up as he placed his daughter on his hip. He walked over towards the window, pushing open the blinds as he looked out. The SUV was gone, but it didn’t mean that he was in the clear.

It kept hitting him. Just take the girls and run. Don’t care about the consequences. He knew better than that. Guren knew that he needed to use his head. Do everything the exact way that he was supposed to. Guren’s gaze dropped a bit and fell onto the ring. The Omega inhaled sharply, feeling the breath of air catching in his throat as he closed his eyes and dropped the curtain. If he ran, it would just cause other people to get hurt. Other people would get hurt by his decision, but he still wouldn’t be free of Tenri. Tenri had put him into this position. He was married to the guy.

Guren couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t escape. No one would believe him. Guren opened his eyes as he lifted his hand to look at his ringed finger. The Omega dropped his attention away from it, placing his hand on his daughter’s back as he put his focus on her instead.

“Let’s see what we can get into.” Guren murmured as he placed his daughter down. Asuka just silently ran off as Guren looked back over his shoulder at the window.

This was a perfect opportunity, but it never would be.

He had no choice.

Guren had to follow the rules.

Guren had been through the entire cabin. The Omega wasn’t even sure what he was looking for anymore. There was nothing that he could use. This place was completely isolated from the outside world. It made him wonder if anyone knew of the location of this place either. It was giving him something to do whenever Asuka had decided that she wanted to take a nap. It left him in complete silence.

Guren had found himself watching his children sleep. Kazumi had woken up a few times throughout the day like normal. He would just tend to her and get her back to sleep. The Omega walked around the room, keeping an eye on them before heading back to the window. Why was he getting so antsy? The Omega was finding himself pacing back and forth. Looking between his slumbering children and the door. He had looked for anything to tell him where they were. Tenri would be careful about that. It was obvious to him.

But Tenri was also right.

No one would do a thing to help him.

Who would want too? Guren reached up, biting at his fingernail as he turned and paced again. What was he supposed to do? Was Tenri expecting something from him before he got back? Dinner? Tenri had been making him learn to cook more. Cooking meals for him each day. Would Tenri be expecting that out of him? There was food in the kitchen, but Guren didn’t dare touch it. He only grabbed the small snacks that he knew were meant for Asuka. Tenri wouldn’t get upset if it was something for Asuka, right?

Guren paced again, pausing as he looked towards the hall that would lead to where the kitchen was. There was so much uncertainty. Guren didn’t know anymore. He had no idea what Tenri even truly wanted from him. His body was the obvious part, but it was the rest of it. He had no doubt in his mind that Tenri still viewed him as just something that he could fuck every single night.

Guren had came to the conclusion a long time ago that he had to keep Tenri happy. It was the only way to survive. Tenri could and would kill him at any time. He had two small children to think about now on top of the people he was already protecting. If it was just him, maybe he would have ran out that door back then. He just didn’t fucking know anymore. This was all so confusing.

Guren missed his old life. His missed his father. He missed his friends. Hell, he missed even just going to fucking school, and that place was Hell for him. This was his life now. There was nothing that he could do to change that. He had been silenced. He had been backed into a corner. He could never go against Tenri. Tenri had made sure of it in every single way possible.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he turned, lowering himself down onto the couch as he just tried to breathe. Why the Hell was he so nervous? He was anxious and antsy. The itch underneath his skin was telling him that he needed to run. To do anything. It was too late for that now. It was too late for any of it.

Guren’s attention was pulled whenever he heard crunching of gravel. The Omega pushed himself up, heading over to the window and pushing the curtain open a bit. The SUV pulled in and Guren dropped the curtains knowing that it was Tenri. Here they go again. He turned, heading back over to the couch and sitting down. He didn’t exactly know what to do. Tenri never gave him anything to do whenever he came walking back into a place. This wasn’t home. It wasn’t the attic. Tenri never made him stand at attention if he came through the door. So, Guren just sat down and pulled his legs up to himself.

It didn’t take long before he heard Tenri’s footsteps and the door opening up. He lifted his gaze, looking through his bangs as Tenri walked in. The Alpha turned, closing the door behind him and locking it. The second that Tenri turned, he looked at him with a satisfied and pleased look. “You’re still awake.” Tenri looked around, noticing that the girls were asleep, “Have you eaten yet?” As he turned his attention back to Guren. Tenri had a bag in his hand that Guren looked down too.

Guren shook his head, “You said I was not to eat unless you told me too, Master.” Guren murmured.

Tenri hummed, looking pleased again as he walked over and took a seat down on the couch with him. “Kneel.” Guren pushed himself up, turning and sinking down to his knees. He bowed his hand as he clasped his hands behind his back and leaned against his legs. “Lift your head.” Guren did and Tenri had reached out, pulling the choker off of his neck and putting it to the side before he was putting the collar back on. There was a familiarity that hit as Tenri got the collar secured back into place. Guren felt like he should have that locked down feeling again. The Omega had to push it away as Tenri’s fingers traced over it before he was pulling back. “I forgot to put that back on you.”

“Thank you, Master.” Guren whispered. If he said anything else, he knew that Tenri would just backhand him in the face. Guren lowered his gaze again, dropping his head back down into a bowed position. Tenri moved and placed the bag down onto the table. Guren could smell the food. Take out. It was making his stomach growl.

Tenri had quietly started to pull the takeout from the bag and placed it onto the table. Guren had to ignore his growling stomach. Tenri opened up the first canister, and he could smell the noodles inside of it. The Omega stayed right where he was as Tenri started eating on his food. Guren was used to this kind of thing.

Tenri ate a few bites before he said, “Take a bite.” Tenri held it out to him as Guren lifted his head and parted his lips so the Alpha could slip the chopsticks between his lips. He just took the bite, eating it down and leaned back again. Tenri had done it a few more times to him before he was reaching over and grabbing another container and placing it by Guren. “Here. Eat.”

“Thank you, Master.” Guren whispered. Guren had quietly opened up the container and started eating on it as he looked up to Tenri. Tenri was looking between his food and his phone. The Omega stayed quiet for a minute as he looked down at the noodles. “How did your meeting go?”

Whenever he was greeted with silence, for a moment, Guren had thought that he had done the wrong thing. He hesitated to lift his gaze but saw that Tenri was looking at him. Tenri hummed, putting down his takeout box and leaned back. “Long but I’m set to make a lot of money out of this.”

“That’s good, right?” Guren murmured.

“Excellent, actually.” Tenri replied.

Guren had silently went back to eating as Tenri returned back to his phone. Guren kept looking at it for a moment. The thought kept coming to mind. He was bonded and married to Tenri now. He had children with him. Tenri knew that Guren couldn’t do a thing about this. A thought did come to mind. Guren had to force it into the back of his mind. Tenri would never let that happen. Guren couldn’t allow himself to think about it at all. It just made him think about them all again. Were they okay? How were they doing? He had completely lost track of how long he had been with Tenri. At least, going on two years if not around that time. Probably over? He didn’t know anymore. It felt like a lifetime ago.

Guren had finished his food, setting it to the side as he leaned back into the position that he was supposed to be in. Tenri had finished his own food and placed his phone down onto the table. “How long have the girls been asleep?” Tenri questioned.

“I’m not sure.” Guren whispered. He had no idea. The Omega had no way to tell time. Tenri would know that. “A while.”

Tenri hummed. The Omega gasped as Tenri’s hand grabbed at his arm and he found himself getting hauled to his feet. His eyes widened as he swallowed down the lump in his throat. Tenri smirked a bit, reaching out and petting at his hair. “I’ve had a really long day.”

Guren knew what that meant.

The Omega barely had time to brace himself before a hand ended up in his hair and his head was jerked back. He grimaced from the pain that shot through his scalp as Tenri used his hair to drag him towards the staircase. This is what he was. He was Tenri’s sex slave. The Alpha made sure to remind him of it constantly.

Guren stumbled up the stairs but somehow managed to stay on his feet. His heart was starting to race by the time that Tenri had gotten him to the bedroom. The Alpha kicked open the door, throwing Guren into the floor. The Omega let out a sharp breath, slowly taking one in and releasing it to calm his nerves. It was all a part of the deal.

“Strip.” Tenri ordered. Guren slowly pushed himself up, pulling the ends of the fabric up and over his head. He dropped it down onto the floor as he dropped his head. That detached feeling was hitting him again. The Omega took in a deep breath as the Alpha walked forward. “Present yourself. On your knees.”

Guren walked forward, slipping up onto the bed as he went to his knees. The Omega leaned forward, placing his front against the mattress and placing his hands behind his back. He could hear Tenri shuffling around as he felt metal clasping around his wrists.

Guren took another few deep breaths to calm himself down as Tenri grabbed his hips to put him into the position that he wanted him to be in. Just stay calm. Relax. Tenri was going to do whatever he wanted to do. Guren closed his eyes as he relaxed his body, hearing Tenri’s belt coming undone. The Omega knew what was going to happen. He knew what was coming next.

The bed had dipped down as Tenri crawled up behind him. Guren sucked in another breath as he felt the pressure. This was all that Tenri wanted from him. All that he cared about. As long as if Guren was giving him whatever he wanted, it didn’t matter what happened. Tenri just did it. He just took it.

Guren bit back the whine as Tenri snapped his hips forward, completely uncaring of what he did to him. The pain that it had caused. The Omega had forced himself to relax. This was all Tenri saw him for. Nothing more. Nothing less. He was just a pawn for Tenri’s sexual desires. That was the exact purpose that Tenri took him in the first place. Tenri liked him bound. He liked him defenseless. Helpless. Submissive and docile. Just taking whatever he could dish out.

The Omega couldn’t breathe from the pain that was surging up his back. It rarely felt anything but painful. Guren was starting to wonder if there was ever a chance anymore that it wouldn’t hurt. Where he could at least just lay there and act like he didn’t exist. Guren panted, trying to catch his breath as his body jerked. His stomach twisted each time that he heard a moan of pleasure come from Tenri. It felt like it was completely ripping him apart. Guren kept telling himself that he wasn’t allowed to feel that. That he had agreed to this. Hell, he married the fucking bastard. Not like he really had a choice on either of them, but he had still signed his name. On both of them.

Was that what Tenri wanted him to feel?

Honestly, Guren had tried to stop thinking about it. Just let Tenri take whatever he wanted. Detach from his body. Guren felt himself floating away, trying his best to ignore the feeling. Guren found his entire body being pushed into the bed.

Guren just closed his eyes. Let Tenri use him. That was his entire purpose for this man.

Nothing more. Nothing less.

And he had to keep reminding himself of that.  

Chapter Text

It felt incredibly strange to him to have full reign over an entire place. Tenri seemed very confident that Guren wasn’t going to run. Well, he’d be right. Guren wasn’t going to. The Omega knew that now was not the right time. Any time that the thought even remotely crossed his mind, he would stop and realize the key details that would stop everything.

No one would believe him.

Guren was certain of that. He was just an… Guren had cut his own thoughts off. He couldn’t think that. At the end of the day, he was right about it, but he couldn’t say that name anymore. It was better not to even think about it.

Guren had been spending all of his time either entertaining or tending to the girls. It was making the time pass faster. Guren didn’t know if it would be okay for them to go outside, so he didn’t chance that. Angering Tenri was never a good idea. He didn’t want the girls to suffer for a decision that he made on his own.

Tenri was so hot and cold with him that Guren didn’t know what to expect. If he was going to be kind to him or if he was going to beat the living shit out of him. At any time, either felt like it could happen. Guren felt like he was almost desperately – and needing – clinging to the moments where Tenri was kind. Where he was showing more semblance of fucking humanity.

Guren did wonder how long they were actually going to be here. Tenri seemed to have brought a lot with them. At least for a few weeks. He was pretty sure that Tenri told him how long that they would be here, but he hadn’t been paying attention to it exactly. Guren had to admit that he actually liked the cabin. It was nice. Despite everything. It was beautiful.

But it was also… isolated.

Tenri could do whatever he wanted to him here, and no one would hear him scream.

It did make him wonder how far away from civilian life that they were. It was so hard to tell whenever they were coming and going, and Tenri always seemed to keep him distracted during that time. Either Guren fell asleep on the way here or he’d be fast asleep in the car before they even got out of the driveway. Guren had the vague thought that Tenri might be slipping him something before they left. He could explain the drive in and maybe even the drive out. Guren was tired all the time. Up and down constantly with the children and then serving his duties to Tenri.

Guren was a slave of duty.

The Omega was sitting on the floor. Kazumi was next to him in her little bouncer. She was awake and happily kicking her feet and waving her hands. She was getting bigger every single day. Asuka was sitting in front of him as Guren held his hands out as his eldest daughter brought her hands up and smacked them against his.

The action was entertaining Kazumi as she kept watching what they were doing. Guren found himself laughing slightly whenever he heard Asuka giggle away. For now, it was at least one way to keep the two of them entertained.

It didn’t feel like it had been this long. That they would be this big. Sometimes, it still felt like just yesterday that Asuka was even being born. Guren didn’t know when the feelings had changed. The girls were so beautiful to him. It felt like there might still be that lingering feeling there, but he couldn’t blame them for Tenri’s actions. But he could understand the people who couldn’t look at the children who were results of something like this. Guren had to find a way to be able to cope with all of this. It wasn’t their fault. They were just pulled into this. They didn’t ask to be here, and that was something that he had to keep reminding himself of.

Guren smiled a bit more as Asuka slapped her hand against his again and giggled away as she clapped her hands together and did it again. The Omega laughed a bit as Asuka kept going with a yell of, “Mama! Hand!”

“You’re doing great.” Guren murmured. “Keep going.”

She did so, continuing to hit on his hands as she giggled away. They had just kept going as Guren looked at the bright smile that was on his daughter’s face. He would guess that not all the moments were so bad. Asuka had stopped, turning her gaze away as she motioned out the window, “Out?”

“You want to go outside?” Guren questioned. Asuka nodded. The Omega let out a sharp breath as he looked over his shoulder. He sighed, reaching forward and pulling his daughter into his lap, “I don’t know, darling. That’s not really up to me.”

Asuka pouted, tapping at his arms as she murmured, “But… out.”

“I know, baby.” Guren murmured, leaning down and tilting his nose to the top of her head, “I want to go outside too.” Guren wasn’t going to test it. For all he knew, Tenri would go ballistic if they even stepped out of the house. He didn’t want his children to loose access to the rest of the place because he made that decision. He had to be really careful. “What do you say that we just play a little game inside for now? And maybe whenever Daddy gets back…” His voice trailed as he exhaled sharply. He didn’t know. Guren didn’t want to push it either.

He wanted so much for them. He wanted them to be able to just live their lives. Not be cooped up like he was. But there was this fear in him that Tenri might do something. Guren couldn’t prove it, but it was always lingering in the back of his mind.

Kazumi had cried out for a moment which had drawn Guren’s attention to her. He reached over, immediately moving to calm her. Sometimes, it was hard raising two children. They were close in age from what he could tell. Well, definitely. Maybe a year or two at most apart. He wanted to say that Asuka had to have been at least a year old whenever he learned he was pregnant again. It was hard to know for sure. He didn’t really know if he was being honest. He could only take a guess from seeing them. Tenri was keeping that close to his belt.

Asuka was messing with his sleeve as Guren rocked the bouncer a bit to sooth Kazumi. “Mama… Hurt.” Guren paused for a moment as he looked over to see that Asuka had pushed his sleeve up to reveal the bruises on his arm.

Guren choked for a second, swallowing the lump in his throat as he whispered, “I’m alright, Asuka.”

She turned a worried gaze up to him before looking back down to the bruise. Guren inhaled sharply as she leaned in and pressed a kiss against the bruise. “Mama! Better!”

“Mama’s better now.” Guren whispered as he leaned down and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. She was such a sweet girl despite their situation. She looked just like Tenri, but even Guren could confidently say that he didn’t see any of Tenri in her. Guren smiled a bit, slipping Asuka back onto the floor as he whispered, “Just be a good girl for a minute and stay here and play quietly, alright?”

“Okay, Mama.” Asuka said back to him as she started to turn back to her toys.

Guren pushed himself up, moving to stand up. He took a moment to check on both girls again as he moved to walk off to the closest bathroom. He kept the door open so he could listen for his children as he walked to the skin. He turned on the water, splashing a bit of cold water on his face. He let out a sharp breath as he braced his hands on the counter and looked up at his reflection.

He looked so… hallow.

Guren couldn’t even recognize himself. That was him in the mirror, but it wasn’t him. He kept looking at himself. Looking for any signs that he was still in there. There was no light in his eyes. He just looked so… different. The Omega kept looking for anything that would point back to himself. It just wasn’t there.

Guren could see bruises on his skin, hiding underneath the dip of the robe. Various shades of black, blue, purple, yellow. He reached down, pulling up his sleeve to the marks on his forearms. It made his stomach twist as he lowered it back down. The Omega let out a sharp breath. He didn’t remember a time that he didn’t have a single bruise on his body. They were just constant reminders of what Tenri did to him.

How could Tenri show kindness at some moments and then just turn around and be completely sadistic? Guren didn’t understand. It was so confusing. He even had to admit that he preferred the kinder side. Even if he was still hurting him. It felt so wrong to have those thoughts at all. Was it wrong for him to want that whenever he was stuck in this situation? That he wished that Tenri could be kinder to him?

Now, Asuka was seeing the bruises more. It wasn’t the first time. He was never going to be able to hide this. There was something in him screaming to not let them know. To never let their children have to face the thought that their father was an abuser. Tenri Hiragi was not a good man and a neglectful father to the children that he already had at best. Though, he did actually seem to be proactive with them. Asuka adored her father. Guren didn’t know what to do. What was he even supposed to do in this? Guren had no true way to protect and shield his children from this. They were so small. At the moment, it could be easy to hide it.

What the Hell was he supposed to do?

Guren let out a sharp breath as he turned, leaning back against the counter as he shook his head. Was this what he was just supposed to do? He was supposed to lie? What was he supposed to say? The Omega took a moment to take in a few deep breaths, slowly taking them in and releasing them.

Guren opened his eyes, reaching behind him and turning off the water as he grabbed a towel to dry his hands and face. He knew what he needed to do. It just wasn’t what he wished he had to do.

The Omega left the bathroom, flipping out the light as he looked to his children. Asuka was trying to entertain Kazumi now. Holding up one of her toys and swinging it around as she made noises. It was making her little sister giggle. It was making Guren smile slightly. Maybe even in this fucked up reality of his, he might actually see something good coming from it.

Guren knew what he had to do.

He was just going to hate himself for it.

The girls were fast asleep. It felt like it had been days since they had gotten here. Everything really was just a blur for him. Even if Guren could actually see out the windows or not. It still felt like somehow everything was blending together so perfectly that he couldn’t tell the time. Though, Tenri did keep all the curtains drawn, and they appeared to be a darker shade to keep it darker inside of the cabin.

They were in the large living area of the cabin. It was so quiet. Guren was silently sitting on the couch with his legs crossed in front of him and leaning back. Tenri was nursing on a drink. That wasn’t odd to him anymore. Tenri always seemed to be drinking. Rather it was just one or it was multiple was always something to be determined. Sometimes, he made Guren drink with him. Right now, he wasn’t making him, so Guren was just leaning back. The quiet moments were something that Guren liked. Even if it was with Tenri.

Tenri was his only form of true human contact. He really didn’t have anyone else. Tenri knew that. Even whenever they were out, Tenri kept his chances of speaking to anyone at a minimum. Guren was starting to suspect it wasn’t about any fears that Guren might talk, but as another way to control what he could and couldn’t do. It was in their contract after all. Guren was not to speak to anyone unless Tenri gave the okay.

Guren kept thinking about his previous thoughts. Tenri had to be the one to choose to let him go. That was very and glaringly obviously not going to happen. At this point, all Guren could do was try to survive for the sake of others. Endure the pain. Get through all the suffering. This wouldn’t be the worst, but Guren missed everyone. That loneliness was hitting him. That desire and need to speak to his father and friends. He wanted to speak to them so badly. It was the only thing that he wanted. His thoughts and feelings didn’t matter. Tenri was never going to let him do it. Guren wasn’t even going to attempt to ask. Tenri enjoyed taunting. He got off on it. Without a doubt, he was getting off on what he was doing to the others too.

And Guren despised it.

There was no taking initiative in running or escaping. That was just not possible. He was so helpless in this situation. No one would be able to dig him out of it. There was no way that he could. Guren did not have the resources to fight Tenri in a legal battle. Tenri would tear him to shreds. There was no way that he would let Guren go home either. Not whenever he wanted him as a sex slave. Guren wondered what he would have done back then if he had known Tenri’s intentions with him.

Guren looked at his hands in his lap, twirling his ring on his finger again. Tenri had bought him a ring. It actually fit him too. Perfectly. Guren never took it off. Just like the collar. He was married to this man. There was no way that Tenri wanted to marry him to actually marry him. It was just another control tactic. Another way to silence him. Make his voice completely soundless.

Guren’s attention was grabbed by Tenri standing up. The Omega dropped his eyes, watching Tenri as the Alpha turned to look at him. “Come on.” Guren silently slipped up, looking over his shoulder to check on the girls to make sure that they were still asleep. Thankfully, they were. He just quietly started to follow Tenri towards the stairs. Tenri had led him towards the bedroom but instead of heading into the bedroom, he had turned off towards the bathroom.

Tenri flipped on the light, placing down his glass on the counter before heading over to the large bathtub. Guren just stood there, shifting from foot to foot. The Alpha put the plug in, turning on the tap as Guren found himself watching. Guren dropped his gaze for a moment, running his hands over his arms. He had been thinking about it constantly. Guren despised this man. He wanted to see him dead. Tenri was walking around the room, stepping out and coming back with a bottle of wine and a glass. He also had a bottle of hard liquor with him.

It was staying quiet as Tenri walked around and the tub was filled up as Guren stayed where he was. “Get out of your clothes.” Tenri ordered. Guren silently did it as he pulled open the sash and let his robe fall to the floor. Tenri walked up behind him, undoing the collar from around his neck and Guren reached up to rub at his skin. It rarely came off, and it felt so strange for the moments where he did, but it felt good to work at his skin. “Go ahead and get in.”

Guren walked over to the tub, looking behind him for a second as Guren slipped into the tub. The hot water felt good on his body. His body was so sore. It felt really good just to be able to soak and get clean for a moment. It probably wouldn’t be long before Tenri would follow. The Omega watched as Tenri poured a glass of wine and placed it down by him before refilling his own glass with his chosen liquor. Guren just quietly grabbed the wine glass and took a sip of it. Wine wasn’t the worst. It definitely had that sting of alcohol to it, but it had more of a fruity flavor. Guren didn’t like the drinking. Not when it was around Tenri. For all he knew, the man would either slip something into it or he wanted to get him drunk. Tenri also changed whenever he drank. He was quick to lash out, but he was also highly ready for any sexual activity. Guren could say the alcohol sometimes made it easier. It forced his body to relax more.

Guren took another sip, pulling his legs to himself as he looked over the glass to eye the Alpha. Tenri’s back was to him as he took a drink. Guren allowed himself to just relax in the water as he took another drink. Guren was surprised that Tenri hadn’t attempted to get in yet. Tenri always bathed with him. Guren hadn’t bathed or showered alone since Tenri kidnapped him. Was this technically the same? Tenri was still in the room with him. Guren kept having this feeling that Tenri was going to walk over and shove his head under the water.

The Omega just continued to silently drink on the glass. Getting through it before he was placing it down onto the edge of the counter. Tenri turned, still sipping on his drink as he walked over and placed it down. Slowly, he started getting out of his clothes and Guren slipped forward a bit to give the Alpha room to slip in. Tenri got into the tub behind him as Guren curled his arms around his legs.

The Omega tried to ignore the way that Tenri’s hands moved across his body. Caressing at him as Guren settled his chin down onto his arms. He could smell the scent of the soap. Guren wished he could just do it himself. Tenri had taken even that from him. At least it was the softer touch. Guren had found himself involuntarily relaxing into it. Guren closed his eyes, and all he could pick up now was Tenri’s scent mixing into it. Guren opened his eyes again, curling his fingers against his skin.

Why was he craving this kind of touch?

Was it because he knew there was no way out for him? That he wanted some resemblance of anything that could be kind? Was he just projecting his own thoughts and desires that he had no idea what he even wanted anymore? Or was he just desperate for wishing that this wasn’t happening to him?

Tenri’s hands worked to his hair, lathering it in shampoo as Guren found himself staring mindlessly at the water. He could see the bubbles forming in it from where the soap was washing away and changing the water. Guren had found himself reaching down to just mess with the bubbles. It wasn’t like he could do anything else. Right now, Tenri wasn’t touching him in a bad manner. The Omega didn’t mind this as much. Even if it still felt violating and made him uncomfortable. He didn’t understand why Tenri was so determined to just take everything from him. Even the way that he was able to just bathe. Even if he was in the same room, but why did he seem to insist so much that Tenri did it and not Guren? Just another way to control what he did? Maybe. Guren just didn’t know. Though, maybe it was to make sure that Guren couldn’t do anything to himself. Sinking underneath the water and drowning himself or getting ahold of something sharp and slashing open a vein. Honestly, it could be either.

It stayed just like that was his hair was washed. Tenri had also conditioned his hair, and Guren fought the urge to lean into the touch that was massaging at his scalp. Guren ended up leaning into it, tilting his head back as Tenri’s fingers continued to work. His eyes opened again whenever he heard more wine being poured and the glass was handed to him. Tenri was definitely different here. This was the second time here, and Tenri’s behavior matched up in a way.

Guren reached out for it, bringing it back to himself and took another drink. The Omega placed the wine glass down and Tenri had washed out his hair. He shouldn’t like this. That confusion was coming back. How can Tenri be so cruel and then do this? Guren opened his eyes again, eyeing the wine. He didn’t feel off. He could feel the alcohol working to force him to relax but it didn’t feel like Tenri had slipped anything into it. He had also watched him pour it. Unless if it was directly in the bottle. Though, it might not have been enough to kick in. Though, this didn’t feel that way. Tenri had done exactly this before.

With his hair cleaned out, Guren grabbed the wine glass and took another drink as he turned in the water to face Tenri. Tenri was leaning back in the water, drinking from his own glass. Guren wanted answers to so many things. He would never get them. Tenri had already showered whenever he had gotten back. He was just in the tub with him to be in the water.

Guren finished up the glass and placed it down as Tenri drawled, “That’s enough. Time to get out.” Guren pushed himself up, moving to slip out of the water. Tenri had pulled the plug as Guren slipped out. The Alpha dried himself off first, then threw a towel over Guren’s shoulders. The Omega had reached for the ends of it, pulling it to himself as Tenri redressed himself. The Alpha walked over to him, grabbing the towel and jerked it over his head to quickly ring out his hair before moving to his body. “There is something laid out for you to wear on the bed.”

Tenri lowered the towel, dropping it down as he grabbed for the collar and put it around his neck again. The familiar weight felt like it was tying him down again as Guren moved his gaze up for a moment before silently moving to walk out of the bathroom to go to the bedroom.

Sure enough, sitting on the bed was something for him to wear. It was another short kimono that was an ashen lavender color. Guren stared at it for a moment. It felt like nothing good came out of wearing a kimono now. Guren just exhaled sharply, picking it up and slipped into it. Making sure that every single piece was in place and tied together. Once it was on, he pulled at the ends of it to readjust it and soothed it out. He could hear Tenri moving around behind him, but Guren had mostly ignored him. What did Tenri have planned this time? There was always something.

Tenri came up behind him and Guren felt that numbness coiling through his veins as the Alpha murmured, “Let’s go.” Tenri had grabbed his arm, leading him towards the door as Guren just simply fell in step with him. “You like nice in a kimono.”

“Thank you, Master.” Guren whispered. He just said it on default now. He had completely conditioned himself to say the words that he needed to say.

Tenri had taken him back down to the main room before he made Guren stop walking. The Omega inhaled sharply the second that a blindfold was pulled out. For just a second, the panic hit him as he looked over to look at the girls. They were still fast asleep and that was the last thing he saw before the fabric was being pulled over his eyes and secured into place. Tenri grabbed at his upper arm again immediately following it before Guren found himself getting pulled once more. All he could do was follow him.

Guren had almost tripped a few times before he heard a door opening up. His heart skipped a beat for a second before suddenly he felt wind and the smell of the air caught his attention. It felt warm. It made the Omega pause as he was still pulled forward. As he walked, he had felt wood underneath his feet at first before he felt grass. They had walked for a bit longer before Tenri had pulled the blindfold off of him.

Guren’s attention immediately went to the night sky. The sky was littered in stars. He could see a crescent moon through the trees as he looked it over. It took his breath away for a second as he could feel the breeze against his exposed skin and face. He wanted to close his eyes for a second to relish in it but stopped himself in favor of looking at the night sky.

“It’s been a while since you’ve been able to do this, huh?” Tenri questioned.

“Yeah.” Guren whispered. The Omega took a step forward, almost feeling tears come to his eyes for a second that he quickly blinked away. It had been a long time. It was something that he never thought he would take for granted before. The sky looked so… beautiful. His gaze settled onto the crescent moon for a moment and the calming feeling hit him. “It’s beautiful.”

“Do you know what today is?” Tenri questioned.

Guren shook his head. Of course, he wouldn’t. Tenri made sure that he never knew what the day was. For just a second, he found himself curling his fingers around the sleeves of the kimono and the thought came to mind. He had only worn an outfit like this twice. Each time, it fell on the same day. First, the blueish-grey one and then the white one. Guren dropped his gaze, turning to look at Tenri. “It’s August 28^th.”

“You pieced that together quickly.” The Alpha replied. That meant it was his… birthday. And… “It’s our anniversary. We have been married for a year.”

The Omega dropped his gaze, looking down to his hand at the wedding ring. Right. That was right. Guren felt like he was being punched in the gut for a second at the thought. He didn’t even think about that. The Omega guessed that he wasn’t thinking about a lot of things recently. Maybe he hated the thought of being married to Tenri so much that he didn’t even think about the day that Tenri had picked.

Guren was really starting to despise his birthday.

It seemed that Tenri favored that day to just obliterate everything about Guren’s life. The Slave Contract and the bond on his sixteenth birthday. The marriage was on his eighteenth birthday. Tenri had destroyed a day that Guren shouldn’t hate.

Guren turned and put his gaze back on the sky. A warm, fuzzy feeling had started to hit him again as a slight smile came to his face. He didn’t want to focus on what Tenri was doing. This had to be manipulation. Guren didn’t want that. Right now, he just wanted to enjoy this small moment to his advantage. To feel good about something. This wasn’t something that he would get. It was different from seeing it through a car window or a quick walk between a car and to the door of the cabin. It felt different to just be able to stand outside.

The Omega closed his eyes for a moment, just taking in the smell of the outdoors. He had found himself floating away for a moment as he opened his eyes to look at the sky again. It was something so small, but it felt so good.

Guren didn’t want it to end. He wanted to be able to stand out here for a while. He could feel Tenri’s eyes on him. The Alpha was watching every single movement. Guren swallowed down the lump in his throat, murmuring, “It’s our anniversary.”

How long did that mean he was gone? Three years? If it really was his birthday, he’d be nineteen now. That would be just over three years since he last seen any of his family or friends. Three years of being Tenri’s personal sex slave. Guren pulled in a deep breath, slowly turning as he could hear his heartbeat in his ears. Slowly, he walked over to where Tenri was. Guren forced a smile to his face as he raised his gaze and smiled a bit. Tenri only wanted his body. That’s what all of this was about. He had to play all of this right. He knew how this night was going to end.

Tenri was smirking at him, “Well?”

Guren felt his stomach twisting as he stepped forward and tilting his head a bit, carefully he pressed his lips into Tenri’s cheek. The Omega pulled back slightly, trying not to show his distaste as he whispered, “Happy Anniversary, Master.”

Tenri’s smirk only got bigger as Guren leaned back a bit. His heart was racing even more as the Alpha’s hands landed on the back of his thighs and started to move up. “And what are you supposed to do?”

Guren forced the smile to be a bit bigger as he reached for the sash on his waist and pulled it free. The Omega reached up, pulling the fabric off and letting it drop to the ground and leaving himself bare. “Whatever you want me to do.” Guren whispered.

Tenri had moved before Guren had a chance to realize what he was doing as Guren found himself hitting the ground and his back was being pressed into the grass. Guren caught the sound of Tenri’s pants undoing as Guren felt himself pulling away. The Omega turned his gaze, letting it settle onto the moon.

Just do whatever he wants.

Be whatever Tenri wanted him to be.

Chapter Text

It had been nearly three years since this case had landed on his desk. It was just one of those cases. He knew that. Detective Kijima had kept looking for possible leads. Kept looking for something that they might have missed. He couldn’t see one. He couldn’t see a single thing that would give them any indication of what really happened. Who had taken Guren Ichinose and where they had gone. They could be anywhere in Japan.

Guren’s kidnapping had garnered national media attention. There had been search parties all over the country in other jurisdictions as well as right in Shibuya. Even after all of that, the case had gone completely cold.

There was still something about this case that was bugging him. Something that was sticking out to him as odd, but he couldn’t place it. Kijima had been over it time and time again.

This was the case that haunted him. Out of all of his years doing this, this one got to him. All the leads had dwindled. All of the possibilities were coming to a screeching halt. There might never be a chance that they ever actually solved this case, but that didn’t stop him. He kept looking at it. He kept seeing those violet eyes from the photos whenever he went to sleep.

At this point, he had the entire casefile completely memorized. All the witness statements. All the reports. Everything. He could recite them back word for word if someone prompted him too.

Someone had to keep looking for this kid.

He wouldn’t be a kid anymore. He’d be an adult by now. Kijima knew the chances of this. Guren was probably dead by now. Everyone else was so convinced that he was dead. Even if he was, Kijima wanted to find closure for Guren’s family and friends. He had loved ones who had the right to know what happened to him. Even if he was gone.  

He had nightmares about it. Maybe it was what was driving him to try and solve this. They had many cold cases, but none of them ever did this to him. No matter what he tried, he kept getting this feeling. His gut was screaming at him to continue looking. To keep digging for information. That it was there somewhere, and they just hadn’t found it yet.

Kijima got up from bed, heading into his personal office as he walked over to the desk. He flipped on the lamp, looking over everything that was on the table. Kijima took a seat down, flipping open the file that was there as he exhaled sharply. The kidnapping itself was disorganized due to the fact that witnesses were left behind, but so much about it was also organized. It was like it was done intentionally to throw them off. Kijima was beginning to wonder if their assailant even knew that he had been caught on camera. There was a chance that it was never meant to happen. He had drawn many conclusions, but there was still no answer. No right way to tell him what happened to Guren following this. In his gut, he had a feeling about what had happened. Still, it didn’t bring this case to a close. That’s what was driving him crazy about this.

The answer was here.

He just knew it.

Guren wasn’t actually sure how long that they had been here. It had definitely been days. Tenri took off every single day. Guren didn’t once attempt to leave. That felt like the right decision to be making. Tenri didn’t seem angry with him at all. The Alpha looked more pleased than anything whenever he came in and he had seen Guren. Almost like he was expecting him to take off. Did he really think that Guren wouldn’t heed his warning? Guren wouldn’t do a single thing to jeopardize the lives of the others if he had just the little bit of power to do so.

It felt like that time had to be over by now. That Tenri’s business meetings had to be coming to an end soon. Even though there was a change of scenery, there wasn’t truly much of a change. Tenri was the same as always. He was spending his time tending to the children. It was just a different location. That was it.

Guren kept finding himself eyeing the makeup bag. It made his stomach revolt every single time. There was nothing wrong with a guy wearing makeup. If they choose too. Actors wore makeup. Singers. Stage performers. Just regular people. People who wanted to wear it. That’s where he differed. It wasn’t his choice. Tenri was just handing it to him and expecting him to be okay with it. Guren couldn’t tell him no. It did make Guren question the why. Tenri had said it was to pull the look together. The look that Guren was supposed to be a woman. Maybe it was a countermeasure to hide more of his face. Make him even less recognizable. The eye contacts didn’t work. Guren was pretty sure he had some sort of bad reaction to them. Or Tenri just wanted to humiliate and degrade him more by making him do something that he didn’t want to do. Or both.

Keeping Tenri happy was really his only option.

Tenri was his method of survival. His chance of actually being able to go out into the real world. The chance that he had to leave. Guren knew he couldn’t leave. He didn’t have the resources to fight against him. Even the Ichinose clan didn’t. Tenri knew what the Hell he was doing, and he made sure that Guren knew it.

From what Guren could see, they were preparing to leave. Tenri was doing it again where he was seemingly getting everything together. Guren had been forced back into the women’s clothing. He was just getting used to the feeling. It made him miss pants. He hadn’t worn pants since Tenri had made him take his off.

Guren just kept messing with the items in the bag. The Omega kept picturing how he had seen it done before. Eventually, he had relented and started doing it. It made him nervous any time that he got close to his eye. Eyeliner. Mascara. Guren had gotten them on and looked at himself in the mirror. It made his already thick lashes pop even more. He even had to admit that without the mascara, he probably actually didn’t hate the eyeliner. Realistically, he didn’t think he needed the mascara, but Tenri bought it, so he had to wear it. The Omega had found himself debating on the lip gloss and the lipstick. He really didn’t want to put them on. Guren did decide to just go with the lip gloss. If he was going to do this, he was going to do baby steps. It left a shine on his lips. Making them look pinker and brighter. Guren didn’t even recognize himself anymore. He dropped it down into the small bag, reaching up and adjusting the wig over his shoulders before he grabbed the jacket and slipped it on.

The Omega zipped up the little bag, looking at himself one more time. Tenri really was destroying every single part of him. Guren couldn’t see anything left of himself. The Omega paused as he heard the footsteps coming into the bathroom as Tenri stepped inside. He lifted his gaze, catching Tenri’s eye through the mirror.

“Don’t you look lovely.” Tenri stated. Guren forced a smile on his face, grabbing up the small bag and he turned to face the Alpha. “Let’s go.”

Guren just silently followed him, falling in step behind him as the two of them headed out and down the hall. Tenri had walked ahead of him as Guren looked down to see that Asuka was awake and walking around. It was decently late in the evening again. Just like last time.

Guren had smiled at his daughter as he walked over to Kazumi to pick her up. All he could do was comply as Tenri picked up Asuka and started to usher them out of the house. Guren just took a deep breath, straightening his back a bit more and went along.

Just keep his head up.

Whenever they got to the SUV and inside, Tenri had held up a water to him. Guren had eyed it for a second before he took it. Guren forced the smile on his face again as he opened up the already broken open cap. That wasn’t anything new to him either. Tenri always had anything for him to drink already opened before he got it. It was just another way for Tenri to taunt him silently. That he couldn’t have it unless Tenri said so.

Guren just quietly took a drink, placing it back down as he looked back to the cabin. Now, it was time to get back to the attic. Back to life as he knew it. Guren leaned back in the seat and turned his gaze out the window.

They had gotten back in the middle of the night. Tenri had led his captive, and the children back up to the attic. Guren was barely awake. Honestly, the Alpha wasn’t even sure if Guren was even aware of what was going on. Tenri had tilted his head towards his mate and wife. Guren was his captive. He would always be his captive. The Omega couldn’t go anywhere. Tenri had him absolutely petrified, and that was exactly where he wanted him.

Guren had this alluring scent about him. The looks that matched. A good body. He was the perfect sex slave. Tenri had been working hard to get him to be completely compliant, and it was paying it off. Guren wasn’t even resisting him anymore. He supposed all the fight that the Omega had left was long gone.

Putting the children to bed had been easy. They were still asleep, so putting them down was nothing. It was Guren’s responsibility to care for them. It was just another thing. Guren wouldn’t let anything happen to those children now that they existed. Physical and sexual abuse didn’t work nearly as well as emotional and mental manipulation did. Tenri had learned it all. He had learned everything that he needed to know about contorting Guren into the perfect image.

Guren was here to satisfy his desires, and as long as if he remained compliant, Tenri would keep him alive. He could be lenient whenever he needed to be. There was only one rule of his that Guren could break, and it would result in a lot of people getting hurt. Guren knew that. Tenri had to give him credit for that.

Guren was stumbling on his feet whenever Tenri moved to drag him over to the bed. Guren panted as his head lulled back a bit and Tenri was able to see the glazed look in his eyes. Guren had no idea. Sometimes, it was just fun to mess with him a bit. Guren probably had no idea what was even going on. “You are really far down into the hole, huh?” Tenri murmured.

Guren’s eyes fluttered as his head lulled a bit. Guren looked completely dazed. “Let me…”

“Oh, you’re trying to speak?” Tenri mused, tapping at Guren’s face. He used his thumb, smearing a bit of the gloss that was tinting Guren’s lips. He had to admit that Guren did a good job. Guren had lived with two teenage girls. “You’re not trying to resist me, are you?”

Guren shook his head. Oh, even in a drugged-up state he was keeping it up. Maybe, he really was that broken down that he wasn’t fighting him anymore. Tenri moved his gaze over Guren’s face. He smirked a bit, backhanding the Omega in the face. It caused Guren to fall back against the bed as the Omega reached up and touched at his face. It gave Tenri a good view of Guren’s ring. It looked nice on him. A constant reminder for his little slave that no matter what he did, he was never going to be able to escape him.

The Omega panted on the bed, looking around for a moment with that same dazed look. Tenri could see the upper parts of Guren’s thighs from the way that he had fallen back. The white stained fluids that were on his thighs. Tenri hummed as he reached out and placed his hands on Guren’s thighs. Tenri pushed up the fabric, revealing the Omega to him. A smirk came to his face as Guren just laid there. Guren really was compliant to his role now. He had completely taken everything that Tenri wanted from him and morphed himself into it. The Alpha thought it would have taken longer.

He could hear Guren’s breathing picking up. Guren was scared of him. Scared of what he could do. Scared to do anything to anger him. Smart boy. Guren was proving himself more and more. Proving that he wouldn’t risk a thing for just a bit of taste of freedom.

Tenri leaned up onto the bed, smirking a bit as he draped himself over the Omega. He could see the fear in his eyes. Guren wasn’t looking at him. Looking anywhere but him as Tenri undid his belt. Guren could never look him in the eyes. As long as if he had his body, Tenri supposed that didn’t really matter. Guren was complying to his demands.

He got his belt undone, opening up his pants and pulling himself out. Sometimes, it was just hard to resist. Especially whenever he had his own personal sex slave right at his disposal. Guren couldn’t hide his reactions like this. Tenri would be surprised if he even remembered it. Not that it mattered. Guren couldn’t tell him no. There was no telling him no.

Tenri grunted as he pushed into the Omega. Guren was always so tight despite everything. He heard the whine of pain come from the Omega, but still, he just laid there. He didn’t fight him. Though, he couldn’t. Even if he tried, he’d be so disoriented that it wouldn’t mean anything. Tenri reached up, wrapping his hands around Guren’s wrists as he pinned them back. This was exactly why Guren was here.

It was all that he was good for.

Tenri’s behavior was completely keeping him on edge. Guren had no idea what to really feel about it anymore. Guren was exhausted. Exhausted from this life. Exhausted of Tenri. Just… exhausted. The Omega kept wondering whenever Tenri would get tired of him. If he would. Then there was the strange thought if he was actually still satisfying Tenri’s desires. Why would the man go this far? Guren had been spending his time with what he normally did.

He guessed that he was just glad to be back here where he didn’t have to worry about anything. It kept bringing the thought back to mind. There was no medical attention. If something bad happened, it was just Tenri. Tenri was his only source of human interaction aside from his children. There was this longing back in him. The children were different. Asuka was learning to speak, and Kazumi was still an infant. It was his job to care for them. It wasn’t the same as speaking to other people. Even if they went out, that contact was very limited. He could count on one hand how many people that he had spoken to since getting here.

As he laid there, even more thoughts came to mind. Was any of this even… rape anymore? Because he signed that contract. He was consenting – well, still against his will but Tenri now thought he was – and he was married and bonded to him. There was no way in Hell that anyone would believe him.

This… was just his life.

There was no point in looking for an escape. A way out of this. Tenri was perfectly keeping it to where he had no opportunities to do anything. Even if he did, where would he go? It had been on his mind a lot. Tenri had effectively put him into a position where he was utterly powerless to do anything.

Guren sat on his bed, twirling the ring on his finger. His husband. Tenri was his husband. He was his mate… And Guren was just his slave. No matter what derogatory words that Tenri threw at him or lies that he said, Guren knew. He was just a slave. He was a captive and that wouldn’t change. Why else would he keep threatening him? Tenri was just making it exceptionally harder for Guren.

Guren was stuck.

The Omega stopped what he was doing, curling his legs up to himself as he buried his face into his legs. He wanted to go home. He wanted to see his friends. He wanted to see his father. He would do anything just to even have his clothes back. He couldn’t have that anymore. He wasn’t Guren Ichinose anymore. Guren Ichinose was dead. Guren had to keep reminding himself of that over and over again. Guren was gone. He stopped existing a long time ago. And all that was left was this.

It was so late now from what he could tell. It was quiet. Not a sound. Just him. The girls were asleep. He hadn’t seen Tenri yet. It probably wouldn’t take long before Tenri showed up. The Alpha always did. Guren exhaled sharply the second he did hear the door open up and Tenri was walking up the steps.

The Omega closed his eyes for a second, fixing the ring on his finger as he unfolded himself. Tenri looked at him for a moment, drawling out, “Let’s go.”

Gruen swallowed harshly, pushing himself up and slipping off of the bed. He knew where Tenri was taking him. The Alpha didn’t even wait for him to walk over before his arm was being grabbed. Guren had stumbled a bit on the stairs as he was pulled down them and out of the attic. Tenri’s grasp was rough but there wasn’t anything that he could do about that.

Guren found himself getting pulled down the stairs and in the direction of the basement. This was completely normal to him. This shouldn’t be normal. But it was his normal. Tenri opened up the basement and Guren had stepped inside. The Omega just quietly started walking down the stairs and got to the bottom. Now, the question really was what Tenri planned on doing to him this time. It could be anything.

Like normal, Guren had on default pulled his clothing off and let it fall to the floor. Tenri would order it from him anyway. It was better to just do it first. Tenri walked down by him, placing his hand onto Guren’s shoulder and pushing him further into the room. Guren looked around, eyeing all of the equipment that was in the room. Tenri called this their playroom. It was Tenri’s. Not Guren’s. This was Guren’s personal taste of Hell.

“You did exceptionally well on that trip.” Tenri mused, “So… pick one.”

Guren inhaled sharply, turning a shocked glance to Tenri, “What?” Tenri wasn’t serious, right? Please tell him that he wasn’t being serious about this. Guren had found himself just staring blankly at the Alpha as Tenri looked at him expectantly.

“Pick which one you want me to use on you.” The Alpha replied, giving him a serious look. Okay, he was being serious. Tenri tapped at his back again, “If you don’t pick one, I will pick for you.”

Guren swallowed harshly as he started to cross the room, looking over the items. He hated all of them. The Omega didn’t want a single one used on him. Sometimes, it was hard to remember which ones felt… easier than others. Guren took his time looking over all of them. He associated every single object in this room with pain. Tenri knew how to hurt him. Just what to do that it was painful and not pleasurable in the way that these items were meant to be used.

Guren took in a deep breath, stopping at one as he closed his eyes for a moment. Stop trembling. Get the shaking out of his hands. The Omega opened his eyes again, reaching out and grabbing one of the items. Either way, this was all probably going to hurt like Hell. Guren highly associated sex with pain. The only time that it didn’t feel that way were just a handful of times and Guren could count that on one hand. It felt hard to even remember those. It all blurred together. Just pick out the thing that would probably cause the least amount of pain. And, maybe, keep Tenri’s hands off of him for a bit.

Guren grabbed it, turning towards the Alpha as he held it out. Tenri hummed, chuckling a bit, “Good choice.” Tenri reached out, swiping his thumb over Guren’s cheek as he murmured, “I’ll even go easy on you.”

Guren turned his gaze away, letting out a shaky breath as Tenri grabbed his arm again and led him even further into the room of torture. Once Tenri had gotten him to where he wanted him, Guren was forced down to his knees. Tenri had set the item down as he walked over and grabbed the four sets of cuffs. Guren bowed his head slightly, taking another deep breath and slowly releasing it as he bound his hands and ankles together. A moment later, a blindfold was pulled over his eyes.

Breathe.

Comply.

Just do whatever Tenri wanted him to do.

It was all just his routine now. Tenri had a pattern set up for them. Guren was pretty sure that he was out of the attic only a few hours a day and his children maybe an hour or two. Like Tenri still didn’t want to take the risk of them being found. His heat should be sparking really soon. He was starting to feel those symptoms already. The feverish feeling and hotness that he would get. The headaches and fatigue. The stomach cramps and nausea. It was never something that he would get used too.

Tenri had this exceptional sense for whenever it was time for his heat. He was wondering if it had something to do with the bond mark on his neck. If Tenri was more entuned with him because of it. He had to deal with Tenri’s ruts already. He was aggressive during them. It was painful. He could only thank whatever deity that existed out there that Tenri’s ruts never seemed to fall whenever his heats did. Guren didn’t know if he could cope with the thought of having to go through one whenever Tenri hit a rut.

But maybe it would hurt less if that was the chance.

Guren knew it was only a matter of time before it came. He could just blissfully play ignorance. He was cooking. That’s what Tenri wanted him to do now. He wanted him to cook too. Guern was decently sure that he was getting better at it. Tenri hasn’t thrown a plate at his head yet. He just ate whatever Guren put in front of him. Tenri had no regard for his feelings. If it wasn’t at least good in a way, he was sure that Tenri would let him know.

They were eating together. That’s what they did now. Tenri had stopped strapping Guren to the chair. Almost like he didn’t feel the need to anymore. Guren could be thankful for that. The straps were still on the chair. A threat that Tenri could and would strap him down. Once they were finished eating, it would be time to get the girls ready for bed. Sometimes, if Tenri was in a good mood, he let them play in the large family room for a while.

Guren had already finished his food. Despite the fact that his stomach was revolting, he ate every bite. Guren only ate once a day. Dinner was the only time that he got to eat anything, so he had to make sure that he did. Tenri could take even that from him if he got upset enough. It was all in the name of keeping Tenri happy. If he wanted to eat, Tenri had to stay happy with him. If he wanted something to drink, it was the same thing. There was nothing that he could do about that. Tenri had absolute control over his entire life.

Guren was trying to ignore the pounding headache that he had. He was trying not to let it show on his face either. Asuka had finished up her meal and Tenri had too, which he had taken as the moment to clean up. He didn’t have to be prompted anymore. The second that Tenri lowered his hands from the table, he was expected to clean it away. Sometimes, Tenri would make him get him a drink while the Omega cleaned everything up. It just depended on the day.

Guren had silently started to clean up. Cleaning up all the dishes that he had cooked with. The ones that they had used to eat on. It was relatively calming as he scrubbed everything clean and got it rinsed off. There was technically a dish washer, but Tenri wanted him to do it all by hand. He had to be honest that he didn’t care that much since it gave him something to do.

The Omega had peeked through the door, seeing that Tenri had let Asuka run off to the other room to play and he had placed his focus back on what he was doing. Guren had pretty much gotten through all of them by the time that Tenri had came walking into the room. Guren could feel the tension coming to his shoulders. Guren continued to keep his focus on his task at hand.

Tenri was moving around behind him as Guren finished up what he was doing. The Omega was actually just ready to be locked in the attic again. He could sleep off this damn headache and act like he wasn’t here. Guren moved to get everything put away, trying to ignore Tenri’s presence. The Alpha’s scent was making his head fog up. That told him explicitly that his heat was definitely coming soon. Ever since Tenri put that damn mark on his neck, it was like it had made this shift. One that he couldn’t ignore. He wanted to despise Tenri’s scent. If he could go a day without ever having to be around it again, that would be the day that Hell froze over.

Guren rubbed at his temple, exhaling sharply as Tenri got closer to him. Hide his annoyance. He just didn’t feel good. That was it. “Why the Hell do you have that look on your face?” Tenri questioned.

“I just…” Guren murmured, shaking his head as he dropped his hand. “I’m fine.”

The Omega froze as Tenri reached out and grabbed his wrist. He was spun on his feet as he came eye to eye with the Alpha. “I asked you a question.”

“I just don’t feel that great.” Guren whispered, “My head hurts.”

Tenri scoffed, “As if you have a reason.”

He didn’t need one. Guren let out a sharp breath, shaking his head as Tenri stepped away from him and let him go. “Whatever.” Guren muttered under his breath.

Within seconds, Guren had realized his mistake as he froze. It felt like the temperature in the room had dropped. “What did you just say?” Tenri growled.

Guren let out a sharp breath, turning a wide-eyed glance towards the Alpha as he opened his mouth to speak but found no words came out. Oh shit. Tenri looked pissed. The Omega didn’t have time to brace himself before he was struck in the face. The hit made him fall onto the counter as he managed to reach out and keep his face from hitting directly against the countertop. The slap had busted his lip open as Guren could taste the blood in his mouth as he reached up and wiped it away, seeing the red smear onto the back of his hand.

“I didn’t have to bring you into my home.” Tenri growled as he grabbed at Guren’s hair. The Omega felt the air catch in his throat as his heart started to pound against his chest. “I could have left you chained up in that shed where you would have just stayed. I don’t have to do any of this. I don’t have to give you food. I don’t have to give you something to drink. I don’t have to give you anything.”

“I’m sorry, Master.” Guren said quickly, pleading that Tenri just ended this quickly.

“Now, you are going to start copping an attitude with me?” Tenri growled into his ear. “Are you that ungrateful that I pulled you away from that name. I made you useful. You serve me. That is the highest honor anyone like you could ever have.” The Alpha hissed out as his grip tightened. Guren was sure that he was starting to pull fibers of his hair out. “I bonded you. I married you.” Tenri growled, “And that is what you do.”

It was one fucking word.

“I’m sorry.” Guren said quickly, “I…” He grimaced as Tenri’s hand tightened again as the Alpha raised a hand to grab at his face. “I… I didn’t mean too.”

“I think it’s time for a lesson.” Tenri growled. “I think I’ve let you get too comfortable.”

“I—” Guren froze as Tenri reached out and grabbed a knife. His eyes widened as his words were got off.

“I could kill you at any time.” The Alpha hissed out. “You are here to serve my needs. I don’t want to hear anything from you that is so much as attitude or a compliant.”

It had slipped out before he even had a chance to think. The last time that Guren remembered doing something like that, Tenri about damn near shoved a knife down his throat. At least, he threatened it. Guren pulled in a shaky breath as the tip of the knife traced over his cheek. One little word and this man had a damn knife in his face. The knife was digging in, threatening to break into his skin.

The Omega didn’t dare move. He did find his gaze following after it as his heart started to pound against his chest. Say whatever would make Tenri happy. Say whatever it took to get that knife away from his face. It clicked for him as he whispered, “Punish me, Master.” It made Tenri suddenly halt as Guren let out a shaky breath. “I… I spoke wrong with you. I… I deserve to be punished.”

Guren didn’t relax even as the knife was pulled away from his face. There was nothing that he could do that would make him calm down. Tenri was angry. All he could do was brace himself for it. The Omega found himself getting pushed onto the counter as he curled his fingers around the edges of it. The fabric of the robe was pushed up, hiked up his back and forced into a place that it wouldn’t fall easily, leaving him completely exposed.

“Don’t move.” Tenri growled as he pulled back from him. Guren could hear the Alpha’s belt. It could be one of three things, and he hated all of them.

Guren swallowed harshly and took in a deep breath before slowly releasing it. Breathe in and out. Just stay calm and relax his body. It would be easier. Guren bit back the cry as the leather lashed against his backside. The Omega curled his nails, digging them into the counter as another lash hit him. And then again. The pain stung through his skin. Flaring over the areas that Tenri hit. As the Alpha kept going, Guren had numbed himself to it. Finding that he was managing to float away from it as he turned his gaze. Through the white noise, his attention landed to the knife on the counter. The same one that Tenri had been holding.

The vivid image came back to mind. There would be no way in Hell that he could turn around and jam it into Tenri before the Alpha had realized what was happening. It kept crossing his mind. He could end it. End him. He couldn’t. Guren had to force that into the back of his mind. Tenri had put it there on purpose. Put it in hand’s reach of him. Guren wouldn’t even have to struggle to grab it. It could take him just seconds to do it. He wanted too, but he couldn’t. Even the thought of it had him stopping.

Guren was jerked right out of that thought as the belt suddenly came around his neck and he was being jerked back. He choked as his air supply had been caught off and his back was pressing into Tenri’s front.

“I control even your air.” Tenri growled. “The same air that you use to have an attitude with me.”

Guren choked, reaching up on instinct to try and pull the belt away from his neck. The struggle to breathe hit him as the panic set in. It wasn’t the first time that Tenri had choked him, but he had never been mad before. Pressure was being pulled harder as the buckle dug into his skin. It was pushing the collar even harder into his neck. Working to tighten it even more. Dots were covering his vision as Guren clawed at it. The lightheadedness hit as his ability to try and pull it away was slowly dwindling.

Maybe… He would be better off.

Just kill him.

Just fucking do it and put him out of his fucking misery.

No.

He had to put that thought away. He couldn’t have that thought.

Tenri had let go, letting Guren’s body slam back down onto the counter as the Omega wheezed. The sharp inhale of air that he took made his lungs sting as he broke out into a coughing fit. He reached up, touching at his neck as he desperately tried to even his breathing.

“Put the children to bed and then the night will really begin.” Tenri snapped.

Guren just lifted his gaze, murmuring, “Yes, Master.”

Carefully, Guren had pushed off of the counter. Just do what he says. Comply and follow the rules. He could endure it. Guren just had to… keep going.

Chapter Text

Three long years.

It felt like it had been an eternity. Sakae felt like he was getting numbed more and more with each passing day. Even now, Sakae couldn’t bring himself to stop. He couldn’t bring himself to give up. Everyone believed Guren was dead. Sakae didn’t think he’d ever properly rest again until he either found his son’s body or he found him.

Sakae had been going through everything again. He had every single piece of it memorized. Sakae had taken all the information from the police. Everything that he had. Still it felt like there was just a single missing piece that they were all missing. The one piece that would tell him what actually happened to his son.

Sakae had been going over it for the upmost time whenever he heard a knock at his door. He swallowed down his drink, throwing it back before he was heading over to the door. He slid it open, smiling at Takahiro Kamihara. Kamihara was a Private Investigator that he had hired. It wasn’t just him that was working for him now, but he was the one who came from time to time.

“Hello, Kamihara.” Sakae said.

Kamihara smiled at him, holding up a file, “Got a minute?”

“Always.” Sakae replied as he stepped back and allowed the Private Investigator into his home. Kamihara slipped out of his shoes before entering into his home and the two of them had walked together into the family room where Sakae had been previously sat up. He had turned to the Private Investigator, going on to say, “What is it?”

The Private Investigator handed over the file and Sakae grabbed it and opened it up. He looked over the report, flipping through it as he took in all the information. “You asked me to go through Guren’s phone and laptop again to see if anything was messed by the technical analysts that they have on staff.” Kamihara replied, “And they missed something.”

Sakae kept flipping through it, pausing for a moment as he looked up, “Someone put spyware on Guren’s phone?”

“And his laptop.” Kamihara stated, “It went dead the same night he disappeared. That’s why they couldn’t find it. We had to jump through a lot of hoops to find it in the hard drive on his laptop, went through his phone’s software and found the same thing. Someone was able to track all of his activity on his phone, laptop, and even his location remotely.”

Sakae looked back to the report again, flipping through it once more, “Did you find where it had originated from?”

“Looked like it came from an email.” Kamihara replied, “An email that was sent from the school. Unfortunately, it also went dead too whenever Guren was abducted. The IP address traced back to the school.” The Private Investigator sighed, shaking his head, “All he had to do was open the email and it was instantly programed onto his operating system, and he would have had no idea. We couldn’t find much more than that. Unfortunately, all of the information wiped itself or we’d have to find the originating device.”

Sakae exhaled sharply, “That doesn’t really help much.”

“It does prove Detective Kijima’s theory that Guren was being stalked.” Kamihara replied, “Someone was watching him, and from what we found… Since he had started attending First Shibuya High School.”

Sakae closed the file, humming for a second, “So, you think someone at the school did this?”

“The police already followed all the leads, but the email that the malware came from definitely originated from the school.” Kamihara replied, “Or at least, it was meant to look that way. It would even be as simple as using their Wi-Fi connection.”    

Sakae exhaled sharply, turning and sitting down on the couch as he shook his head. “My son was being watched from the second he moved to Shibuya.”

“It’s not much but it’s more than we had.” Kamihara replied, “I’ve already sent it over to the Detectives at S.V.U. in Shibuya.”

“Thank you.” Sakae whispered.

Sakae placed the file down, looking at what he already had spread out. He couldn’t give up. There was no way that he could ever give up. Even if no one believed him. Sakae knew that his son was still out there. He just had to find him. The answer was locked away. Sakae just had to find the right key to open that door.

Shinya was getting used to this time with Sakae. They had gone once again to Sakae’s home for Guren’s birthday. It was lovely. It was a good night. They were all laughing and enjoying themselves. It had been good. It felt hard to believe it had already been so long. Shinya felt like he had numbed himself to the entire thing. It was really all he could do. Keep going with a smile on his face and acting as if this didn’t hurt. That he hadn’t failed in the way that he had. Shinya had broken the one vow that he had made himself.

Living like this wasn’t going to be the best thing that he could do. There was going to have to be a point that he looked at this realistically and he couldn’t keep grasping to a dream. It made him sick to his stomach at the thought. Shinya didn’t want to let go. He never thought he would find himself in a position like this.

Now, it was just falling back into their normal patterns. Currently, he was with Kureto on his way to Tenri’s home. Kureto had told him what he needed, and Shinya was accompanying him just to get his mind off of things. Whenever they did arrive, Tenri was not home. Shinya preferred that. Tenri was not a man that Shinya liked or cared to interact with. Only when he had too. If he could avoid it, he would.

They had walked into the house, and it was so quiet. Not a sound in the home at all. “What are we here for?” Shinya questioned.

“There’s some paperwork in Father’s office that I was supposed to get that he never gave me.” Kureto stated, “It won’t be long.”

Kureto had turned, heading off in the direction of the staircase that would lead them there. Shinya slipped his hands into his pockets and quietly followed him. He hummed to himself, looking around at the home. It was so quiet. Not even the Hiragi servants were in the home anymore. He guessed that Tenri really was enjoying his quiet now.

They walked up the stairs and Shinya looked around the office. They had rooms on the other side of the house. They were rarely over here. This was Tenri’s wing of the home. Shinya had almost forgotten how big it was from being away for so long. He hated this place. He didn’t care for it at all, so the sooner that they left, the better. Shinya also didn’t want to risk accidentally running into Tenri either.

Mahiru had broken off their engagement, but she just didn’t say that to Tenri. Tenri still believed they were going to get married. A part of Shinya wondered if Tenri even noticed anymore. The man was so oblivious to shit that they did that he actually wondered if Tenri even remembered he had children. Though, they were all pretty much grown. He didn’t even care Shinoa wasn’t in the home anymore and she was still a minor. The man just didn’t care. Well, Shinoa was better off away from this place anyway.

Shinya hummed again as he looked around, eyeing a few of the doors as Kureto got to the office. As Kureto was opening the door, Shinya’s gaze had locked to the farthest door from them. He frowned a bit, tilting his head as he noticed the padlock and sliding lock on it. Were those always there? Though, it wasn’t like he could know for sure. This side of the house wasn’t typically one that they went to often. It was rare unless they were speaking to Tenri in his personal office.

Shinya’s attention was pulled away as Kureto walked into the office and the silver-haired Alpha decided to walk in after him. Kureto flipped on the light, making a noise as he looked around, “Now, where did he leave it?” Kureto had gone over to Tenri’s desk and started going through the papers and files on it as Shinya found himself just browsing.

The walls were lined in books and there were multiple filing cabinets. All of them were related to Tenri’s work if Shinya remembered correctly. The room had two couches, an armchair, and a large desk with a chair. A computer. A laptop. It was a lot. But it was Tenri’s home office. If he wanted to do work from home, this is where he did it from.

Kureto was still going through all of the paperwork as Shinya looked over one of the bookshelves that didn’t have books on it. It just looked like random heirlooms and items for decoration. His gaze settled onto a series of small cassette-like types. There were a lot of them. The silver-haired Alpha reached out, grabbing one of them and took quick note that it would belong to a video camera. He looked at the date on it and hummed, “Since when does Father have home videos?”

Kureto had made a noise in response, “Who knows.” Kureto grumbled as he moved on, “It’s around here somewhere.”

Shinya eyed the tape again, looking at the date for a moment before placing it down. It was strange to be in Tenri’s office without him here. He was being a bit nosy, but honestly, he was just bored while waiting. Shinya placed down the tape, putting it back exactly where he found it and saw the video camera by it. He picked it up, turning it over to see a tape was inside of it. The temptation to turn it on was there, but a part of him really didn’t want to know what the Hell that Tenri was up too. With that man, it could be anything. He had heard the rumors. Though, they were quickly squashed rumors. He placed the camera back down in the exact place it had been as he moved on.

“Found it.” Kureto stated, coming up by him with the file in hand. “Let’s get out of here.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Shinya replied as the two of them turned to leave the office. Shinya had been the one to flip out the light and close the door as Kureto walked ahead.

As he walked out of the office, Shinya had turned his attention towards that door once more. He hummed for a second before he was turning on his heel and following after Kureto. Honestly, he just wanted to get the Hell out of here.

He wanted to leave this place behind. The less amount of time that he was here, the better.

Tenri had been brutal with him again. It was hard for Guren to even actually sit down. The Omega wasn’t surprised in the slightest. It just proved to him that even the smallest slip up could have Tenri lashing out at him. He had to be so careful. Guren couldn’t even find a comfortable position. The Omega grimaced every time that he moved. Tenri was not gentle about it. He had bruises and restraint markings on his wrists again. His back was probably a mess. Guren could see marks peeking out from the edges of the shirt. They stung with each movement.

Tenri had gone pretty much all night. Guren had barely been able to get any sleep at all before the girls had woken up. The Omega felt dead on his feet. He was so tired. Guren would attempt to get some sleep whenever he managed to get the girls down. For now, they were happily playing. At least, the best that they could. Asuka was more in charge of it, but she was entertaining Kazumi while Guren just tried to get feeling back.

He had to keep fighting the urge to sleep. If he felt like he was nodding off, he’d start moving around just to kick start it back up again. Going to sleep was a terrible idea with a toddler and a baby. Who knows what would happen if he had fallen asleep. Tenri didn’t care at all. He had gotten what he wanted, and Guren had been punished throughout the night.

At least, his tongue didn’t get cut out.

Well, Tenri liked his mouth despite if the attitude came out, so it was fair to say that Tenri might not go that far.

Guren was forcing himself to move around now. Even though it hurt, it was keeping him awake and that’s what he needed to do right now. Guren winced again as he turned. He reached down, touching at the markings on his skin. They were still so painful. Guren was trying his best not to aggravate him, but there wasn’t going to be much that he could do about it.

Guren had to be more careful with his words. Filter his mind. Keep words from slipping. Guren turned again, pacing across the room as the clothing kept trying to aggravate at his wounds. How long was Tenri going to be mad at him? Guren didn’t know how to keep him from lashing out right now. Tenri took a single word and got furious with him. At least, it was something small, right?

Guren stopped what he was doing as he turned to look at the girls. They were still quietly playing. All of this could affect them. He had to be careful. Guren knew better, and he had still let it slip. God, he was so tired. He just wanted to pass out. Guren reached up, chewing on his nail as that anxiety hit him again. Why was he so concerned about keeping Tenri happy? It wasn’t like it would stop the man from hurting him. Well, not this bad anyway. It was easier whenever Tenri was happy with him.

Damnit.

Guren turned, pacing again as he turned his gaze to the floor. He’ll just sleep whenever the girls go to sleep. That should give him some time. His body was so sore. Begging and pleading with him to take a break and to calm down. He couldn’t. Guren didn’t think he would be able to get himself to relax at all even if he had tried.

The Omega stopped as he heard the door opening up. It made him straighten his back a bit as he closed his eyes and exhaled sharply. Here they go again. Guren took in deep breath, slowly releasing it as he opened his eyes as Tenri came up the stairs.

“Daddy!” Asuka exclaimed, already moving to stand up to run over to him. Guren turned to face them, watching for a moment as Asuka ran to her Alpha father. Tenri did what he always did. Kneeling down and scooped her up into his arm.

Tenri had looked to Guren for a moment, straightening his back as he said, “Are you done with your attitude problem?”

“Yes, Master.” Guren whispered as he dropped his gaze.

“Good.” Tenri drawled. “Would all of you like food now?”

“Dinner!” Asuka exclaimed, throwing her arms up as a smile came to her face.

Guren had lifted his gaze again, eyeing his children and Tenri as he quickly swept passed them to get Kazumi. Kazumi was getting bigger every single day. She was definitely getting very close – if not there – at being able to eat solid foods soon. He just scooped her up, holding her to his chest since the back of him was slashed up. It felt easier to hold her to his chest than his hip where he would normally settle them. Kazumi had just melted into him and Guren had looked over her head at Tenri.

Tenri didn’t seem too upset. It was hard to tell with him at times. All the Alpha did was turn to head off towards the door and Guren had followed him. They had stepped out and Tenri locked up the attic behind them. Guren had turned his gaze to Asuka. She looked so content. So happy. She had no idea. His little girl was still so young and oblivious to what their life actually was. She didn’t think anything of what was happening.

Guren knew what he needed to do. What little preservations that they might be able to have or cling onto. The thought alone already exhausted him. He’d be able to do it. Maybe. Guren just wasn’t sure anymore. He had already lost himself a long time ago. He didn’t even know how long that it had been. Though, it had to at least be three years. It all felt like a lifetime ago.

The walk to the Dining Room had been silent. Asuka was placed in her normal spot and Kazumi into hers. Surprisingly, food was already sitting out. Tenri placed his hand on Guren’s shoulder, practically shoving him down into the chair. Guren grimaced as he landed down, inhaling sharply from the way it aggravated his injuries. Tenri slipped down into his chair, just giving him a sharp glance as he did so.

Guren looked down at the food for a second. Tenri hadn’t made a meal for them in a while. So, this had him on edge as he sat there. The Omega didn’t dare do anything with the food or touch it until Tenri had started to eat on his. Guren was hungry, but it was like his appetite was gone. It felt like Tenri was up to something.

“Eat.” Tenri ordered as he took a bite of his food.

Guren swallowed the lump forming in his throat as he reached out to start eating. He picked at it at first. It smelled appetizing. Guren was just on edge. Asuka was digging right into her food, as happy as can be as she kicked her feet in her highchair. Kazumi was cooing away in hers. The Omega looked back down at his food, slowly taking a bite as he could feel Tenri’s gaze on him.

“Mama!” Asuka exclaimed from her chair, holding up her fork as she added in, “Good!”

“That’s good.” Guren whispered, forcing a smile on his face. For Tenri’s rules, the girls were his only exception about speaking.

Tenri leaning back in his chair caught his attention. Guren found himself flinching slightly whenever Tenri leaned over towards him. The Omega let out a soft breath, turning his gaze to the Alpha. “It’s my job as your Master to make sure that you are eating, right?” Guren slowly nodded. “And it’s your job as my slave to do as you’re told. So eat.”

“Yes, Master.” Guren murmured as he put his focus back on his food and slowly started to eat. Guren was forcing himself to eat each and every single bite. It was just like before. Making himself eat to keep his energy up. Maybe he was just exhausted.

Tenri seemed happy with him now that he was doing it at least. Once he was done, he just leaned back in the chair and waited. He dropped his hands into his lap, twisting the ring on his finger as he kept his gaze down. They had been married over a year now.

Guren just sat there in complete silence. He listened to his daughters. He had closed his eyes. Trying to get his mind to shut off. His heat would be coming quickly. He was already starting to feel symptoms of it. Guren just wanted it to be over already. It was probably another reason he felt so awful. It could even be why his appetite was practically gone. He hardly ever had an appetite in the days leading up to it.

Once everyone was finished, Tenri ordered, “Clean this up.”

Guren just quietly slipped out of his seat, moving to grab all the dirty plates and anything that they had used. The Omega was careful to balance them before he was walking off into the kitchen to clean the dishes but also clean the entire room. It was clear that Tenri had cooked. Everything was still there. Guren quickly started to do as he was told, getting the water started for the dishes as he gathered everything up and cleaned the counters.

Through the corner of his eye, he was able to see that Tenri had pulled Asuka from her chair and let her run off. Guren could hear her happily giggling. Tenri had also gotten Kazumi out of her chair. Guren just let out a soft breath, turning his attention back down to what he was doing. The Omega silently did the dishes, finding it a bit soothing as he got them washed clean and put them to the side in the drying rack. He could hear Tenri talking to the girls. It made a warmth come to his chest again. Tenri had told him before that he was going to be a father, and Guren could actually believe it. As much as he had this fear in the back of his mind, Tenri was kind to them.

Guren had gotten everything done. Making sure that everything was cleaned and put back into place before drying his hands completely and he was stepping out of the kitchen. He looked around the hall for a moment. The girls and Tenri would be in the big family room. That’s always where they would go. Guren walked the hall, heading to that door as he stopped at it to look in.

Tenri was kneeling in front of where Asuka was playing. She was showing off her toys. At least, the ones that Tenri let her keep down here. Tenri was listening to her. Letting her do it. Guren had heard how Tenri actually was as a father. How this house had been for the Hiragi children. What they had to endure and what they had to do. Guren had the fear that Tenri would suddenly flip the script again and the girls would get the brunt of it.

Guren would never understand how Tenri could be so cruel, and then he would have moments like this. Kazumi was playing with some toys of her own. Tenri was showing her attention too, but it was mostly being kept by Asuka’s insisting. Guren just leaned against the frame and kept his eyes on them. A soft smile did come to his face as he leaned his head against the frame. That feeling was back that he was trying desperately to push away.

His stomach was doing flips again with that slight cramping that was there. With the pain in his body from the night before, it was something that he had barely noticed. He was just going to assume that he had been having symptoms and just didn’t really notice. Guren’s head was still pounding. The Omega was still exhausted and just wanting to go to sleep. That just wasn’t going to happen.

He stood there, just watching the three of them for a while. He knew that Tenri knew he was standing right there, but the Alpha wasn’t making him do anything. Guren relaxed a bit as he noticed that the girls were starting to get tired. Guren just really hoped that Tenri would take it easy on him tonight and allow him to go to bed. He doubted it, but he could dream.

“I would say that it’s bedtime for you girls.” Tenri drawled.

Asuka pouted but she didn’t fight it as Tenri grabbed ahold of her. The Alpha had looked over to him, and that silently told him to go grab the baby. Which, Guren did. Quietly, they had headed back up the stairs and back towards the attic. Tenri opened up the door, having Guren go in first. Guren walked up the stairs and he had grimaced slightly whenever it had aggravated his injuries. Though, he was able to ignore it quickly.

Guren turned off, going to the area where the girls’ beds were. The Omega went over to the small dresser, pulling out a new outfit for Kazumi and a fresh diaper while Asuka was placed on the floor. He looked down to her, giving her a slight smile, “Get your pajamas.”

“Okay, Mama.” Asuka murmured as she went over to her small dresser and pulled open her pajamas drawer and started digging through it.

Guren had put his focus on Kazumi for a moment, and while Asuka was getting dressed, he had completely tended to her. Once she was rocked to sleep, he placed his youngest daughter into her crib. By that point, Asuka was now fully dressed for bed and Guren turned his attention to her. “Let’s go.” Guren whispered, ushering her over to her bed. “It’s night, night time and before you know it, it will be time to get up.” He got her over to her bed, smiling as he threw her blanket over the top of her and leaned down to kiss her forehead. “Good night, sweet girl.”

“Night, night, Mama.” Asuka whispered as she curled her bear to her.

Guren exhaled sharply as he straightened his back, reaching up and turning on the music box and it illuminated that side of the room as he took a step back. It shouldn’t take long. Asuka was tired too. It was just making Guren want to go to bed too. Guren had walked back over to where Tenri was as he kept watching his daughters for a moment.

They had waited there until the second that the two of them were asleep and Guren felt the hand on his shoulder. It made the dread hit his stomach as he was immediately turned to head towards the stairs. Guren didn’t say a word as he was lead away. It wasn’t surprising at all. This was what Tenri wanted him here for. Guren had to keep reminding himself of that. No matter what Tenri did.

What did surprise him was that Tenri didn’t lead him towards the stairs to go to the basement, instead he was pushing him towards his bedroom. Guren didn’t fight it. While he knew how the night was going to end, it felt like some slight ease came over him. The last time that he was brought into Tenri’s bedroom, he didn’t hurt him.

Tenri opened up the bedroom door and pushed at Guren’s shoulder to make him go inside. The Omega wasn’t sure what to do at first. Guren shifted on his feet as Tenri walked into the room and closed the door. “I’m too tired to go to the basement.” Tenri drawled as he went over to the bed and sat down as he started to get out of his clothing. Well, that seemed to answer that. Tenri had pulled off his overshirt, throwing it off to the side, “Put these away.” Guren just silently listened. He didn’t actually know where they went in this room, but he was able to find where quickly. The Omega moved, grabbing the items as Tenri pulled them off and putting them where they belonged. The Alpha had went to grab nightclothes as Guren peeked over his shoulder for a moment. Tenri looked tense. It made him wonder if something was on the Alpha’s mind.

Guren looked away, placing down the last of the clothing items away before he was turning and bowing his head. “Is there something that I can do for you, Master?” Guren questioned.

He could feel Tenri’s eyes on him now. Guren kept his gaze locked to the floor at first as the Alpha started to approach him. Tenri reached up, brushing at his bangs to push them away. Guren felt his chest tighten for a second as Tenri chuckled a bit. “I might be your mate; you might be my wife… But at the end of the day, you are still my slave.” Guren curled his fingers a bit, not daring to look up since he knew that he was glaring at the floor. “You shouldn’t have to ask what I need. You should know by now.”

Guren let out a sharp breath, turning his gaze up slightly as he whispered, “How do you want me, Master?” Slowly, he reached up and grabbed the sash on his robe and opened it up. The Omega pulled it off, letting it fall to the floor to leave him completely naked.

Tenri smirked, “Get on the bed. On your back.”

Guren turned, looking over at the bed for a moment as his stomach twisted. The Omega moved over to the bed and turned to slip onto it. His heart was pounding in his chest again as he laid back. It stung the wounds from causing them to rub against the bedding, but it was easy to ignore once he got comfortable. Guren closed his eyes for a second, taking in a deep breath and slowly releasing it. Calm down. It was always better to stay calm. Guren knew why Tenri wanted him on his back. It was because of the lashes on his back and the way that it was stinging.

Guren opened his eyes again as the bed dipped down and Tenri loomed above him. The Omega didn’t wait for Tenri to tell him what to do as he spread his legs. Guren curled his fingers into the bed. Just stay calm. This was his normal now. This was nothing new to him. Detach himself. He wasn’t here. Just float away from his body.

Guren gasped, gritting his teeth as a bit of pain surged up his back as Tenri entered into him. He turned his gaze, staring at the wall as Tenri’s hands grabbed his waist and jerked him a bit down on the bed. Guren didn’t think he would ever get used to this. This feeling. The disgusting feel of his body. It felt like whiplash at times.

He just had to keep enduring it.

But the real question was… why?  

Chapter Text

Detective Kijima walked up to his desk with a coffee in his hand. He walked over, placing one down on Miyuki’s desk before he was slipping into his own. He placed his cup down, going to move onto his files that were stacking up onto his desk.

“Tough morning?” Miyuki questioned.

The male Detective hummed, taking another drink and setting the cup back down as he sighed, “A long one.” He turned his attention back on what he was doing as he looked over everything. The Detective started flipping through each one as he shook his head, “Never ends.”

“The unfortunate side of our jobs.” Miyuki stated, shaking her head.

“Someone has to do it.” Kijima sighed.

The two had fallen in silence for a bit as Kijima had started up on his paperwork. He had gotten through a small portion of it before their Captain came up. Captain Kyudai Kurono stepped up to them, holding up a piece of paper, “Kijima, Yamada,” Both of them had looked up at the Captain’s voice as Kijima closed the file, “Shinjuku’s precinct called and asked for the two of you.”

“Shinjuku?” Miyuki questioned.

The Captain hummed, holding out the piece of paper as Kijima stood up to take it. The Detective looked down at it, seeing the address on it as he looked up to his Captain. “Go on. They are expecting you.”

“Did they say what it was about?” Kijima questioned.

“No. Just asked to borrow the two of you since it looked to be a case that fits our expertise.” The Captain replied before he was turning and walking away.

Kijima just shared a look with Miyuki before the two of them were grabbing their coffees, jackets, and head out.

Guren’s heat had come and gone. Just like he thought, it had came. Tenri had that odd gentleness to him again. That whiplash-like feeling was back. Guren didn’t understand why Tenri was acting that way. Why not just keep being brutal with him? Though, he guessed that Tenri was still getting sex either way. Did it matter the how? Guren didn’t want to admit that he did still prefer this more gentleness. It was just so confusing.

His heat was over, so that probably meant that Tenri was going to go right back to the same behavior as before. The lashes on his back were healed now. It felt like those days were blurring again. Guren was back in the attic again. The girls were playing and distracted with a movie. They were sitting on his bed with him while Guren wrote down in one of his notebooks. That was his pass time most days aside from reading the books that he had or watching a few of the movies.

As he wrote, Guren’s gaze fell back on the ring. He was legally married to Tenri. There was no way that Guren would ever be able to leave him. They had been married over a year now. Nothing had changed. Tenri said it wasn’t just between the two of them. That it was an actual legal marriage. Guren believed that. There was nothing that he could do. Tenri was right. He would never be able to leave him. Even if he was able to somehow get the girls away, he was still their father and he was still the head of the Hiragi family.

If he married him, why not just tell people that he had him? Guren still didn’t understand why Tenri had gone to these lengths. Why he had kidnapped him instead of just ordering his father to hand him over. Since they were married, no one would believe him anyway. It wasn’t like anyone would listen to him. The bond was another one. It was just as tying as the marriage. Though, the marriage was different from a bond. A marriage was legally binding compared to instinctually and emotionally binding. In their world, a marriage was viewed differently from a bond. It didn’t tie their families together. It didn’t tie their names together. It wasn’t something registered with their government and recognized. Marriages had a lot of legalities to it. He had even heard of the stories of people being married to one person but bonded to someone else, but the marriage was what was actually recognized within the government.

In his opinion, he felt like a bond would be more tying. It was right on the bond gland. It left a mark on the skin that couldn’t be removed like a ring. A bond signified family. It was the same thing in his eyes, maybe even something more. It was something far more intimate. Though, most people who got married would create a bond together. The two so often went hand and hand. A bond was so intimate. A marriage was just the legal side. There were would be people who would get married and never bond and vice versa.

It still didn’t give him the full understanding of exactly why Tenri would marry him aside from wanting to silence him. Wanting to use the fact that they were married to keep him from being able to speak out against him if the chance ever came. It also kept Guren legally bound to him in a way that Guren would not be able to get out of it. A bond was as equally hard to get out of due to the medical intervention to do so. A bond just wasn’t recognized by the government since it was assumed to be done between married couples. Honestly, Guren hated that way of thinking. Well, he hated all of this with Tenri.

It made it all come back to mind again. Tenri had him in a corner. Guren could not leave him. He wouldn’t be able to. Without the right resources and knowing their families, he just wouldn’t be able to leave. So, why continue to keep him a secret? Why not tell the others? Unless if they did know. Guren just didn’t know. Tenri was so tight lipped about everything. Guren kept thinking about asking. Asking if he could tell his father that he was okay. That he was alive. Would Tenri allow that? Probably not. Still, he couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Guren had closed his notebook, moving to place it down into its spot with his pen. He turned, moving to lay on his stomach between his daughters. Kazumi was playing with a few stuffed baby toys while Asuka had her own. Though, Asuka was paying attention more to the movie. Guren had looked up to the movie for a second.

Asuka had leaned over into him, moving to lay by him to watch the movie. Guren turned his attention to her for a second, smiling as he leaned over and pressed a kiss into her forehead. Asuka didn’t take her attention away from the movie from it, but the Omega took a moment to watch his daughter. It felt so hard to believe that she was this big. Let alone that he had a child. Well, two. Guren wanted his father to be able to meet them. Guren had never thought that he would grow attached to his children in the way that he did. It had taken a long time, but that feeling was there now, and he was grasping onto it.

Right now, it felt like they were most of the reason that Guren was so determined to stay alive. It wasn’t just them. It was his father and his friends too. If Guren kept doing what Tenri wanted of him, Tenri would leave them alone. But Guren also couldn’t leave the girls behind. He needed to be here for them. Guren could not live with the idea that if something happened to him and Tenri could hurt them. Guren just couldn’t allow that.

So for those reasons, Guren could not allow himself to die.

Even whenever he wanted too.

Guren had decided to just start watching the movie in silence with the girls. Trying to get his mind off of the thoughts that he was having. The Omega did find himself playing with his ring again. It was the one piece that Tenri had given him that he continually would mess with. He didn’t touch the collar. He kept the necklace on unless he was sleeping and then he’d take it off just to make sure that he didn’t damage it in his sleep. The ring also held more significance. He didn’t dare it take it off. Guren was pretty sure that Tenri would lost his ever-loving shit on him.

“Mama?” Guren hummed as he turned his gaze to Asuka. She turned, looking at him as she pointed at herself, “I,” then her chest, “Love,” then to him, “You.”

Guren smiled, repeating the action back and murmured, “I love you, sweet girl.” He leaned in, pressing his lips to her temple before he was pushing himself up. He really wished that this didn’t have to be their life. Despite being married to Tenri, being bonded to him, the Slave Contract, all of it… They were still stuck in the attic. The attic was still better than the shed. Guren was not going to deny that. Honestly, he would do anything to make sure that they never had to go back there.

Guren pushed himself up, stretching a bit before he stopped and looked down to the little hidey hole that he had. The Omega walked over, kneeling down and pulling out the bracelet that was tucked inside. It had been a while since he had pulled it out. Why did he feel guilty whenever he looked at it? Still, he refused to let it go. It was all he had now. There was also the who it came from. Guren ran his thumb over it, smiling a bit as he did so. It was so much safer to continually keep it tucked away. He still didn’t want Tenri to find out about it. What would Tenri say if he found out? Technically speaking, if he followed the rules of the contract, this belonged to Tenri too. Guren technically had no worldly possessions anymore. Still, he couldn’t part with it. Guren had tucked it back away to safety, making sure that it couldn’t be seen as he double checked to make sure both girls were still distracted before stretching again.

Was Tenri’s actions towards him going to change again? When was Tenri going to lash out at him again? Why was Guren afraid of it? Well, he wouldn’t say that he was afraid or even timid. Just uneasy. Tenri was keeping him so on edge that Guren no longer really knew what to believe anymore.

The Omega sighed as he turned around to go to his children and smiled. Asuka had turned a bit, looking at him with a smile, “Story, Mama?”

“You want a story?” Guren questioned.

Asuka nodded, reaching out for Kazumi had wrapping her arms around her sister, “Story!”

Guren hummed, “Alright.” He walked over, slipping onto the bed as he pulled the blanket back. It made both of his children move to lay by him. They got comfortable as Guren leaned back, turning on his side and propping his head up as he racked his brain for any idea of what to tell them.

Kijima had pulled into the location. They were on the edge of Shinjuku in a more secluded area. He put the car into park, stepping out as he grabbed for a set of gloves. He could see the Medical Examiner van, more police cars, Crime Scene Investigation, and a taped off area. He looked around, seeing a farmhouse not far away from the wooded area where the other police officers were.

Kijima pushed the door closed as he started off in the direction. He flashed his badge to get through the tape as they were approached by another Detective. “You two must be the Detectives from Shibuya.”

“That’s right.” Kijima replied, “Detective Makoto Kijima, Shibuya Special Victims Unit and my partner Detective Miyuki Yamada.” He stated as he came to a stop.

The other Detective looked between the two of them and nodded, “Thank you for coming.”

“What was so important that you crossed jurisdictions?” Miyuki questioned.

“I remembered a case that came across my former partner’s desk a few years ago, and some of the details lined up a bit, so I figured we would call you in.” The Detective replied.

“What do we got?” Kijima questioned as they were starting to be lead towards the woods.

“The property used to be owned by a former Police Sargeant out of Shibuya.” The Detective explained as he started back in the direction that he had came. “He died three months ago due to a heart attack.”

“That’s not really a Special Victims case.” Miyuki stated, “Why call us?”

“Sorry, I’m getting there.” The Detective replied with a sigh, “I’ve… Just never seen anything like this.”

They crossed the area, and Kijima moved his gaze around as they were brought to a small clearing that was secured away from the trees. “The son took possession of the property and came across… this.” Kijima stopped for a moment, seeing a completely torched vehicle. “He called it in immediately.”

“Okay?” Miyuki continued on, “But this doesn’t explain why you called us?”

“There’s a body.” The other Detective replied, giving a soft sigh, “Buried in a grave about twenty feet that way.” The Detective pointed in the direction of it.

Kijima hummed as he started to walk over, eyeing the torched vehicle. Kijima’s stomach was twisting as the Detective kept looking it over. He let his gaze move over it, muttering, “It’s an SUV.” He looked over it a bit, looking at the torched frame and the way that it was falling apart. “It’s clearly been here a while. It’s completely falling apart. Any identifying marks on it?”

“Crime Scene has already looked, and it was either stripped before it was burned or had none.” The other Detective replied. “But this is why we called you.”

Kijima turned, following the Detective again as they were lead about ten yards away from the torched SUV. He felt his stomach twist again as they were walked over to what looked like a pole that was in the ground. There was a ring on it with a set of cuffs. Miyuki let out a soft breath as she walked over, looking down at the stones that were on the bottom, “It’s like…”

“Burning at the stake.” Kijima state das he looked up to the cuffs. Burn marks covered the pole as Kijima approached it. He looked up at the cuffs for a second before shaking his head, “You said there was a body?”

“That’s right.” The other Detective replied, “About five yards that way in a grave.”

Kijima had looked in that direction to see that a Medical Examiner was already over there along with some more members of the Crime Scene Investigation Unit. He straightened out his gloves, crossing the area to get to the grave. He kneeled down, exhaling sharply as he shook his head, “My God.” He whispered. “How long as the body been here?”

“Hard to tell due to the burns.” The Medical Examiner replied, “Decomposition has already long since kicked in. We’ll be lucky if we can attempt to match dental records or DNA.”

“So, there’s no identification?” Miyuki questioned.

“Not at the moment.” The other Detective replied.

“These were found with the body.” Another officer stated, holding up some evidence bags, “A long sleeve button up shirt, a sweater, and a pair of jeans. They were buried with the body.”

Kijima looked up from the charred remains as he said, “The victim wasn’t wearing clothes?”

“No.” The other Detective replied.

Kijima exhaled sharply and looked back down to the body, “I see.”

“If the victim was raped, there’s going to be no way to tell. Any fluids would have burned up with the body.” The Medical Examiner stated, “Whoever did this… wanted to make sure that the victim would be hard to identify.”

“This place is isolated.” Miyuki said as she looked around, “No one would have heard a thing.”

Kijima kept his gaze on the remains as his gut started to twist. “And there was nothing on the body to identify who it was?”

“No.” The other Detective confirmed, “No wallet, no personal effects, nothing. We can hope that the clothing has some of our victim’s DNA on it.”

“We found evidence of burnt skin tissue on the inside of the cuffs on the pole.” A member of the Crime Scene Investigation stated.

Kijima looked from the body and back over to the pole as he exhaled sharply, “The sick son of a bitch who did this… Burned their victim alive.”

“You said clothing was with the victim?” Miyuki questioned, “Was it burned?”

“Looks like it was just thrown into the grave.” One of the technicians stated.

“But they weren’t burned?” Kijima questioned.

“No.” The other Detective replied, “Which is why we hope we can pull some DNA off of it.”

“Let me see the clothing.” Kijima stated as he reached out for it. The evidence bag was handed over to him and he opened it up. He closed his eyes, exhaling sharply as he saw it. After a moment, he reopened his eyes. The Detective looked back down to the remains, shaking his head. He knew why he was called here. “We’ll take over.” Kijima stated as he straightened his back and looked down at the body. He really hoped it was wrong. The Detective handed the bag back over, pulling his gloves off as he exhaled sharply, “I know whose DNA is going to be on that clothing.”

All he could do was stare down at the charred remains as his stomach twisted.

It was getting decently late in the night. Shinya had just been out with the others. They have all been busy lately with University, but they were still finding ways to see each other. Shinya was walking home. It was so quiet in the streets. Shinya just hummed to himself, walking around as he headed in the direction of home.

In a way, all of this felt so solemn. Nothing really felt right anymore. He could move on. He could keep going with his life. It just didn’t feel right. Shinya had found himself looking up to the night sky occasionally. It was a good night out. Peaceful. Shinya kept walking, looking around at the people on the street. This really how it was. Life just kept moving on. All Shinya ever wanted to do was protect his friends. He had failed in that. He had failed Guren back then. Shinya, realistically, knew there was nothing that he could do. He hadn’t been there. They had only been on the phone, but it made him wonder if there could have been anything that played out differently if he had just stayed on the phone.

Despite how peaceful it was, something felt so off.

Shinya turned off to head in the direction of his home whenever he stopped for a moment and pulled his phone out of his pocket. He checked the time, staring at his lock screen for a bit too long. It was a picture of him and Guren. He had really stopped caring what people thought a long time ago. He was pulled out of his thoughts from seeing a few notifications from Goshi, which he clicked into and replied too. As he was, he heard a meow not far from him.

Shinya looked over his shoulder, noticing a pure white cat just staring at him. He hummed for a second, smiling a bit as he walked over. The feline kept staring at him. He reached over, giving the cat a scratch behind the ear. “Sorry, little guy, I don’t have anything on me.” Once he had given the feline a scratch, he had turned to walk away.

As he walked down the street, he stopped and turned again as he realized that the cat was following him. Shinya chuckled for a second, trying to shoo the cat away to no avail before he kept going. Shinya had turned off onto the next street, once again looking over his shoulder to see that the cat was still following him. Shinya felt amused for a moment and just kept walking until he had gotten home.

He stopped, turning to look at the cat, who was now sitting on the porch right behind him. “I can’t take you inside.” Shinya stated, eyeing the feline. Still, the feline just stared at him. Shinya exhaled sharply, kneeling down and reaching for the cat. There was no collar. Nothing to indicate that the cat belonged to someone. He scratched the feline behind the ear again, listening to the cat purr. He hummed, looking around for a moment, “I guess the cat distribution system picked me.” He looked down at the cat for a second, chuckling, “Brother Kureto might be mad, but you know what, who cares. He has a cat. Who says I can’t have one?”

Shinya turned, unlocking the door and placing the cat down. The cat simply meowed and started to follow him as Shinya slipped out of his shoes before heading towards the stairs to head up to his room. He might just be taking someone’s cat, but honestly, the cat did follow him home. Shinya walked into his room, opening up the door as the cat hurried inside. He started pulling everything out of his pockets and set it down onto his nightstand before falling back onto his bed and sighing. It’s been a long day. He was ready to just pass out.

As he laid there, the feline had crawled up onto his chest. It gave Shinya a better look at the cat. Clearly, it was an adult cat. It wasn’t pure snow white like he had originally thought as he was now able to see stripes on the cat. Shinya chuckled a bit, “You almost look like a small tiger.” He reached up, scratching the feline’s head again. “You need a name if you’re going to be here, you know?” The cat just meowed at him and Shinya clicked his tongue. What would be a good name? Shinya eyed the cat for a moment before a smile came to his face, “Byakkomaru.” The cat meow, laying down right on his chest which Shinya took as a form of acceptance. He reached up, sighing as he looked back at the ceiling and started petting the feline. “I guess… I could really use a friend right now.” He looked down at the cat, smiling a bit. “I think we’ll make great friends.” The cat just meowed again, curling up as Shinya smiled.

Shinya turned his gaze towards the window, looking out it as he looked at the moon.

It was really getting harder with each passing day, but he had to keep moving on.

It had been a few days since the body had been discovered in Shinjuku. Kijima’s stomach had been twisting ever since. They had brought all the evidence to their own lab and had started combing through everything. They had found nothing from the SUV, which was completely scorched and all evidence on it was destroyed, other than proof that an accelerant had been used to light the vehicle on fire. It meant trying to find DNA in the vehicle would probably be a no go. Everything was destroyed. Identifying marks. A way to trace the vehicle back to someone. There was no license plate. The registration was gone. Everything.

They had brought back the cuffs, and it was confirmed that burnt skin cells were on the inside of the cuffs. There had also been the same thing found on the pole. The body had been taken to the morgue for further examination, and an autopsy was being done in hopes of finding a true cause of death and even a way to try and identify the victim. They had clear indications that the body was burned before being placed in the grave. From the evidence at the scene, it was clear that the victim was most likely alive whenever the body was set on fire. Such a… horrific and painful death. It also meant that they were not going to find any actual evidence on the body. It would have been burned away. From decomposition, it had been clear that the body had been there a while.

Kijima had this feeling in his gut that he knew what they were going to find. He couldn’t get the image of the clothing out of his head. The clothing wasn’t burned. They were dirty from being in the ground and decently well preserved from. All signs indicated that the clothing was taken off pre-mortem. That told him all that he needed to know. Most likely, the victim in the grave had been sexually assaulted prior to death.

Now, all that had been left was checking the clothing for traces of DNA on either hoping to find the perpetrator of the crime or the victim. There had been blood on the clothing. They were hoping that it would help in the identification process. Kijima had been on edge ever since. While the clothing was in the lab, they had pictures of them. He leaned back in his chair, opening up the file in front of him as he stared at one stilled image. It was no coincidence. It couldn’t be at this point. As much as he wished that it wasn’t the case, he was pretty certain of it. He just wished it was different.

Kijima felt like he had been staring at the photo for far too long. It felt like his stomach was sinking more and more with each passing second.

He was only pulled out of his thoughts as the phone on his desk came to life and rang. He placed the photo down, picking it up as he said, “Kijima.”

“Detective, we have the results back. Can you come down to the morgue?”

“On my way.” Kijima replied, placing the phone back down onto the receiver. The Detective looked at the photo for another moment before placing it into the file and closing it. He pushed himself up, turning and heading off in the direction that would lead him to the elevator.

Kijima clicked the button, slipping inside once the doors were opened and hit the button for the floor that he needed. He stood there, watching the numbers change before the ding told him the doors would be opening. He stepped out, heading down the hall to go to the Medical Examiner’s Office.

He walked into the office, seeing the Medical Examiner standing there by the charred remains and the belongings that had been found with the body. Kijima looked at the body for a moment before looking down to the bagged pieces of clothing. The same clothing from the photo. He picked up the sweater, looking at the clear signature burn marks on it. Two little holes that would indicate that a taser had burned through the clothing. Quietly, he placed it down before looking back to the Medical Examiner.

“The autopsy done?” Kijima questioned.

“Just about.” The Medical Examiner stated, “But I can say that our victim did die by being burnt alive. With what I am finding, everything points to the victim still being alive at the time that the fire was set.” The Medical Examiner walked around the table, “We were able to confirm that the victim was not wearing any clothing. There would be fibers of the clothing but there is nothing. We found burnt black hairs on the body and cuffs presumably belonging to our victim. It was a miracle that they didn’t burn up. Unfortunately, due to the condition of the body, finding any signs of sexual assault is inconclusive.”

Kijima sighed as he looked at the charred remains again as he shook his head. “You have the results on the clothing?” Kijima questioned.

“They just came back.” The Medical Examiner replied as she walked over to the desk and picked up the file before walking back over. “We found black hairs on the clothing, blood, and skin cells. We tested all of them, and we got a hit.”

The Medical Examiner turned the file, handing it over to him. Kijima opened it up, reading through the file as his heart sank in his chest and his stomach twisted. The Detective sighed, closing the file as he closed his eyes and shook his head, “The DNA belongs to Guren Ichinose.”

“The blood and skin cells on the clothing were a direct match.” The Medical Examiner confirmed, “Ninety-nine percent.” The Medical Examiner crossed the room, going over to the light up board and clicking it on as two separate x-rays were put up onto the board, “This is the dental construction that we pulled from the victim.” She stated as she pointed to one and then pointed to the next one, “These are the dental records of Guren Ichinose. They are a match. This is Guren Ichinose.”

Kijima exhaled sharply, shaking his head as he looked down to the body. “So… we finally found you.” He whispered. Something didn’t feel right about this. Kijima looked back to the clothes for a moment. Why burn the body? Why torch the SUV? And not the clothing? Unless they were always meant to find it to know it was him. “Thank you.” Kijima stated as he turned and took the file to start out of the Medical Examiner’s Office.

“Would you like me to make the call?” The Medical Examiner questioned.

Kijima stopped at the door, turning to look at her before going back at the remains and shook his head, “I’ll do it. That’s my job anyway.” His gut twisted again as he clenched his jaw. Something still didn’t feel right about all of this, but they had all the proof that they needed. “I’ll make the notification myself.”

With that, he was turning and walking out of the office. This was not something that he was going to do over the phone or have someone else do. This was going to entirely be on him. He had wanted to see this case from start to finish.

At least, Guren Ichinose’s family and friends would be getting closure now.

He got to the elevator, clicking the button as the doors shut behind him. It looked like he was on his way to Nagoya.

Chapter Text

It felt like time had stopped, but somehow, it still kept going. Sakae was forcing himself to go on every day. Keeping his head up. Keeping a smile on his face. It was taking a lot for him to not just fall apart. It was hard. It was hard every single day waking up in the morning and having that split second of peace before it all came crashing down again. Still, he carried on. He had too. Sakae had no choice.

Taking it day by day was all that he really could do. There was still this feeling in him. One that was never going away.

He was at home and with Samidare and Masanori. They had been a great support system in all of this. This feeling had washed over him again as he sat there. The other two Alpha men were talking, but Sakae had toned them out. Sakae’s attention had been grabbed whenever he heard crunching of gravel outside. They had the sliding doors open, bringing in the nice outdoor air into the home and also allowing them to hear everything. Sakae stood up, walking over to the window and pulling the blinds. He stopped as he noticed who had gotten out of the car.

Sakae felt the slight confusion hit him upon seeing Detective Makoto Kijima getting out of the car as the sudden sense of dread hit him. He could see the solemn look on his face as the Detective straightened his shirt and started to head towards the door of the home. Sakae swallowed harshly, feeling that impending sense of doom hitting him as Kijima got up to the door. Sakae had found himself standing there frozen. It sounded all distant as he heard the knock on the door.

He found himself standing there for a moment before he finally took a step back and started over to where the door was. Behind him, Masanori and Samidare had gotten to their feet. The Alpha Ichinose got to the door, opening it up as Kijima stood there.

“Good afternoon, Detective.” Sakae murmured. The look on Kijima’s face felt like it was already punching him in the gut. He let out a sharp breath, adding in, “What did you find out?”

“Mind if I come in, Sakae?” Kijima questioned.

Sakae took a step back, opening up the door a bit more to allow Kijima to step into his home. The Detective slipped inside, slipping out of his shoes as Sakae closed the door. He could feel his gut twisting more with each passing second. Sakae stepped around, motioning his hand for Kijima to follow him. The questions were all going through his head. All the worst possible scenarios were.

There was a tension in the air as he led the Detective to where Samidare and Masanori were. Sakae slowly turned, turning to face the Detective again as he said, “What is it, Detective? If you came all the way here, that means you found something.”

“Sakae, please, why don’t you have a seat.” Kijima stated.

It only made Sakae’s gut twist more, “Please, Detective, just say it.”

Kijima sighed, looking for a moment before he was looking back up. “There is no easy way to say this, Sakae.” Kijima replied, “We found Guren’s body a few days ago.”

All Sakae could hear was the white noise that came to his ears. It felt like every fiber of his being had suddenly just shattered. Sakae felt his legs give out from underneath him as Samidare and Masanori had quickly reached out for him. Guren was… dead?

“My son is…” Sakae heard himself say.

“I’m so sorry, Sakae.” Kijima stated as he reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. “He was identified with his dental records and blood and skin cells on his clothing.”

Sakae felt like he could no longer breath as his chest started to tighten. He could feel the tears coming to his eyes as he shook his head, “No… No, no,” He whispered, “My son…”

“Please, take a seat.” Samidare quickly said, “You’re about too—”

Sakae had collapsed to his knees as the tears blurred his vision. Guren was gone. They… They found his son. “Where is he?” Sakae questioned, “Where is my son?”

“His body is at the morgue in Shibuya.” Kijima said as he kneeled down. “You don’t have to do anything at this moment.”

“I…” Sakae felt like he was hyperventilating. Why couldn’t he breathe? It felt like he was being crushed from the inside. Like someone had grabbed ahold of his heart and squeezed. Sakae choked for a moment, squeezing his eyes shut as he shook his head, “I need… I need to bring him home.” Sakae choked again, his vision clouded by the tears whenever he opened his eyes again. “I need to see him.”

“Sakae, that might not be a good idea.” Kijima murmured.

Sakae froze as he lifted his gaze as he shook his head. “What?” Then, he noticed the look on Kijima’s face. “What happened to my son?”  

“There is no easy way to explain what happened.” Kijima replied, “And we don’t have the full story quite yet.”

Sakae swallowed harshly, “What… What are you not telling me, Detective?”

Kijima’s face hardened as Sakae felt his gut twist more and he started to shake his head. The denials started falling from Sakae’s lips as he brought a hand to his mouth. “Sakae,” Kijima stated as he stood up and Sakae’s tear-filled gaze had started to follow him. The Detective walked over to a picture that Sakae had of Guren on the mantel before he came back with it. He turned it, showing it to him as he muttered, “Think of him like this. Allow us to handle it. You don’t want to see him like that.”

All Sakae could do was break down as he reached out and took the photograph into his hand and clutched it to his chest.

What the Hell had happened to his son?

Sakae let out a shaky breath, shaking his head once more as he whispered, “I need to see him. I’m his father. I… I have to be able to do this.”

Kijima exhaled sharply and nodded, “Okay.”  

Sakae forced himself back to his feet as he straightened his back. He could do this. They found Guren. Still, there was this feeling inside of him. As Guren’s father, he had to be able to do this.

Tenri’s behavior had started to change again. He was flipping once more between that hot and cold again that had Guren facing whiplash once more. While there were more and more bruises on his body, Tenri was still doing that random kindness. Guren didn’t even know what he was feeling anymore. What the Hell was he supposed to do? What was he supposed to feel? He guessed he would take these random acts of kindness over Tenri’s excessive need to beat the living crap out of him all the time. Guren was just forcing himself to once again get used to it. Even if it was confusing him.

They were out of the attic at the moment. They had already eaten dinner and now were sitting in the family room. Guren was playing with the children. Tenri wasn’t trying to drag him away at the moment, so he was taking advantage of it. Keeping himself distracted and playing with Asuka and Kazumi. Tenri was drinking again. Guren was certain at this point that Tenri always had a glass of alcohol in his hand.

Guren had kept his focus on the girls. Using one to make Kazumi giggle away on her pallet as Asuka was building up a tower of blocks and promptly knocking it down before repeating the action.

Through the corner of his eye, he was able to see what Tenri was doing. Tenri was leaning back in the chair, watching them, but also had the television playing in the background. Guren didn’t bother to see what he was watching. As long as if he kept himself looking busy, maybe Tenri would leave him alone. The girls were starting to get tired. He could see it all over their faces. Maybe, he just had a knack for knowing what they needed.

“Put them to bed.” Tenri suddenly piped up.

Guren exhaled sharply, looking down at the girls as he whispered, “Time for bed.” He stood up, already pulling Kazumi up and onto his hip.

“But Mama—” Asuka started.

Guren gave her a quick look, shaking his head as he whispered, “Just come on, Asuka.”

Asuka pouted, scowling as she looked down and said, “No!”

Guren let out a sharp exhale out of frustration as he adjusted Kazumi on his hip again. “Asuka, let’s go.”

“No!” Asuka screamed, “I want—”

Guren felt a chill going down his spine as he heard Tenri stand up. “Asuka.” Guren whispered quickly, “We need too—”

“You heard your mother.” Tenri growled, “Go to bed.”

Asuka had stopped, looking up at Tenri with wide eyes. It had her frozen in place as Tenri stalked over to her. Guren felt his heart skipping a beat as Tenri got over to the little girl with a dark look on his face. The Omega knew that look. It made fear coil in his stomach for a second. Guren immediately was looking between the two as he slowly started to move forward. “Daddy—”

Guren had quickly moved, not waiting for the chance for anything to happen as he grabbed ahold of his oldest daughter and scooped her up onto his other hip. “Time for bed.” He said quickly. Guren did not wait for Tenri to do anything. If he got in trouble for it, so be it. Guren had taken off as quickly as possible to head towards the stairs. He was not going to take that chance. He knew that look. The Omega knew that look so damn perfectly, and he was not going to give the opportunity for it.

Guren could hear Tenri following behind him as he quickly got up the steps as quickly as he could. The Omega went to the attic door, shifting his weight just enough to be able to open the door despite holding both children and took off up the stairs before Tenri had a chance to get to him. As soon as he rounded the corner, he placed Asuka down and whispered, “Get your pajamas, sweet girl and hurry.”

Asuka didn’t hesitate to listen this time as she took off towards her dresser. Guren had quickly gotten Kazumi changed and into her crib as Tenri came around the corner. He could feel the Alpha’s eyes on him. It was making his chest tighten and his heart pound from the intensity of the gaze on his back. Asuka was making quick work of getting ready for bed now whenever the Omega turned to help her.

Quickly, he ushered her to her bed, dropping down into a kneeling position as he whispered, “Just go to sleep, alright?” 

“Okay, Mama.” Asuka sounded scared now.

Guren forced a smile to his face as he leaned in and kissed her forehead. “Good night.”

“Night, night.” Asuka whispered back.

Guren exhaled sharply as he stood up and Tenri had already stepped up behind him, growling out, “Let’s go.”

Guren just reached over, flipping on the night light for the girls as Tenri grabbed his arm to pull him away. Guren had stumbled on the stairs on the way back down from the grasp that was on his arm. He could smell the alcohol on the Alpha. He wouldn’t say he was drunk, but he had definitely had a bit. The door slammed behind them as Guren immediately found his back hitting the door and his head snapped to the side. The pain erupted in his cheek as he reached up and touched at the now tender place.

Tenri reached out, grabbing his hair and forcing his head back as the Omega turned his gaze to look at him. “Why the Hell would you do that?”

“You told me to put the girls to bed.” Guren said quickly, “I was… I was just doing what you were asking, Master.”

Tenri’s grip was tight and gripping on his hair. It felt like his hair was about to come out at the roots. Pain erupted on his scalp as Tenri jerked him a bit harder. Guren gasped, grimacing a bit involuntarily as Tenri jerked him forward, side-stepping and throwing him into the floor. Guren had pushed himself up onto his hands and knees to start getting up. Tenri walked forward, grabbing for him again. Guren let out a whine of pain as Tenri grabbed him by his hair and started pulling him forward. Guren barely had the chance to stumble to his feet as he reached up instinctively to his hair.

The Omega found himself being dragged down the stairs as he attempted to keep himself standing. Tenri was jerking him in each direction as Guren tried to keep himself close to Tenri just to try and elevate the pain coming from his head. He twisted his body a bit as Tenri drug him towards the basement door. Guren was really starting to wonder if alcohol had a part to play in it. The Alpha was always more quickly to anger if he had been drinking.

The door opened up and Tenri didn’t even bother to close it as he started to jerk Guren down the stairs. “Who said that you were allowed to step between me and my child?” Tenri growled as they got to the bottom of the stairs and threw Guren into the floor again. The concrete scratched at his skin as Guren turned over and quickly got to his bottom and started shuffling back. He could see the anger flaring in Tenri’s eyes. How angry that he was. It was something so small. So minimal.

“Master,” Guren said quickly, shaking his head, “I’m sorry.” Tenri was staring down at him as Guren could feel that shiver continuing down his spine. The Omega had shuffled back until his back hit the concrete wall. The Omega swallowed harshly as he saw Tenri going for his belt. Guren dropped his gaze slightly. “Master, I didn’t mean any disrespect. I was just trying to put the kids to bed.”

Tenri pulled his belt free from the loops, gathering it up in his hands as Guren flinched slightly whenever he heard the leather snap. Guren was running it all through his head. Technically, he was doing what he was supposed to, but he couldn’t deny whatever Tenri wanted to do to him.

“Now, the question is… how many?” Tenri drawled. Guren inhaled sharply, curling his hands as he looked up from the belt to Tenri’s face. He had the dead serious look on his face. The Alpha glared down at him, growling out, “Go.”

“Where do you want me, Master?” Guren questioned as he dropped his gaze a bit.

“The table.” Tenri ordered.

The Omega took in a deep breath, slowly pushing himself up and getting back to his feet. Guren walked over to where the table was as he felt that detachment starting to hit him. Guren’s gaze fell on the table for a second but specifically on the straps. Quickly, it all ran through his head as Tenri went to grab for his wrists to pin them in the cuffs to strap him down to the table.

Just as Tenri was going to put one hand in the cuff, Guren quickly said, “Wait, Master—” Guren stopped speaking for a second as Tenri turned a sharp glare on him. He could see the glossed look in his eyes from the alcohol.

“Do you want an extended punishment—” Tenri stopped as Guren turned his hand and curled his fingers over Tenri’s. It made the Alpha stop completely.

Guren tightened his hand, letting out a shaky breath as he forced a smile to his face, “I just…” He bit down on his lips, forming the words despite the disgust that was starting to hit him. “I didn’t want you to be angry. You… You enjoy it better if you’re not.” Tenri gave him a calculated look as Guren exhaled sharply. A nervousness started to fill him for a second from how long that Tenri was staying silent. He didn’t move at first and Tenri still didn’t say anything. It was like he was contemplating. Guren let out a soft breath, forcing the smile a bit more, “I didn’t mean to disrespect you… I was only trying to do as you told me.”

Tenri slowly dropped down the belt as he straightened his back, “Is that so?” Guren stayed in that position, not daring to moved as he swallowed harshly. The Alpha moved around him and Guren found himself turning his gaze back down to the now discarded belt. Tenri’s hands landed on his arms as he felt the man press into his back. “And you’re not trying to just get out of your punishment?”

“No.” Guren whispered, “If you want to punish me, Master… I’ll accept it… But—” Guren stopped speaking for a second, curling his fingers as he closed his eyes. “I’m being honest.”

Guren inhaled sharply as Tenri forced him to turn. The table bit into his back as Guren’s eyes widened. Guren composed himself quickly, gritting his teeth from how hard that his hips were being pressed into the table. It was painful and uncomfortable, but he had gotten used to it quickly.

Tenri was silently looking over his face for a moment before he hummed, “Alright,” Tenri drawled. Guren found the surprise hit him as Tenri suddenly grabbed at his wrist and started to pull him back towards the stairs. The grasp on his wrist was hard. Guren had tripped over his feet for a second but balanced himself quickly as they started back up the stairs.

Guren was confused. Why wasn’t Tenri lashing out? Why didn’t he just punish him? Guren was actually shocked that Tenri hadn’t. It might mean that Tenri had other ideas. He just wasn’t sure what it was at the moment. Tenri had pulled him out of the basement, and back into the direction of the family room. Tenri jerked him forward and Guren stumbled over his feet and crashed into the couch.

The Omega rolled over quickly, seeing Tenri go over towards where he kept his alcohol at. He grabbed for the cup that he had been drinking from before and filled it up as he grabbed another glass and put some liquor into it. Tenri picked up both glasses, taking a drink from his as he walked over and held the other out to him.

Guren was nervous for a second as he reached up and grabbed ahold of it. He lowered the glass, and his nose was assaulted with the stench of the alcohol. Tenri turned, taking a seat onto the couch next to him and downing part of the glass as the Omega could feel his gaze on him. Guren slowly took a sip from the cup that he had been given and cringed slightly from the sting that it left behind in his throat. He lowered the glass, turning his head slightly to eye Tenri for a moment. The Alpha was looking back at him with a smirk on his face.

Guren looked back to the glass, feeling that sense of knowing hit him as he downed the rest of it. The Omega placed the glass down and let his gaze stay on it for a second as Tenri took another drink. Guren inhaled sharply as he Tenri grabbed at his shoulder. His hand was firm on his shoulder as he drawled, “Well?”

Guren swallowed the lump that was forming in his throat as he turned, crawling over the couch and into Tenri’s lap. The Omega had put his knees on either side of Tenri as he reached up and grabbed at the sash around his waist. Tenri was staring right at him and watching his every move. Guren once again could feel himself detaching from his body. Slowly, he pulled the fabric away to reveal his body as Tenri’s hands moved to caress at his body. Guren felt his stomach twist as the Alpha’s hands roamed over his sides before his thumb settled on the long since healed brand. Surprisingly, it had healed nicely. It wasn’t an ugly scar at all. Guren barely noticed it at times. He noticed it more whenever Tenri touched it. It was just a constant reminder of who he was. What he was. Tenri’s other hand had ventured up his chest and over his collarbone before touching the collar.

Guren had completely slipped the fabric off and let it fall to the floor as he forced that smile back to his face. He despised this man, but this is what he had to do. Guren was going to survive this. He had no other choice. Even if Tenri didn’t leave him with very many options.

His heart was pounding in his chest as the Omega reached down, grabbing at Tenri’s pants. Guren tried to dissociate away. Act as if he wasn’t there as he popped the button. He was just doing his duties now. He was a slave of duty. Tenri was watching him, leaning back now as he reached for his glass once more that had, at some point, ended up on the side table and finished it off. Guren unzipped the Alpha’s pants, not allowing the disgust to show on his face or in his eyes as he reached in. The nausea pooled in his stomach for a moment from feeling the hardness. Guren moved his hand for a second, listening to the pleased sound that came from the Alpha.

Guren lifted his hips up, finding himself almost flush with Tenri’s front as he found himself staring at the wall for a second. Detach. Focus on something else. He wasn’t here. Just let Tenri have whatever he wanted. Do whatever he wanted. Guren was still stunned that he had actually talked Tenri out of it. Well, sort of. Guren closed his eyes, letting out a soft breath as he found himself sinking down. The disgust hit him from hearing the sound of pleasure that Tenri let out.

Guren felt… nothing.

It was like that numbness had gone right back through him. Icing his veins as he gripped at the back of the couch. He sank all the way down, leaning back as Tenri smirked at him. “Do your duty.” Tenri drawled.

“As you wish, Master.” Guren murmured.

Guren felt the disgust continuing as he lifted his hips and slowly sank back down. It wouldn’t take long before Tenri would take control. The Alpha just liked knowing that it was humiliating to Guren to do this. Guren didn’t think he would ever not be humiliated by this. It was just what he was supposed to do. If it was making Tenri happy, that’s what he needed to do. No matter how much it felt like it was ripping him apart inside.

Honestly, it was better than getting lashed with Tenri’s belt. Tenri could be brutal with it. Guren hated the thought. He would take this over that. Guren seriously hated it.

The Omega had set his pace, giving everything over to Tenri as he had no choice but to let the Alpha decide the rest of it. Just detach himself. He was not here. He was only Tenri’s sex slave and nothing else. Nothing else mattered than that. Tenri had made certain that he knew that. Sex was going to happen rather he wanted it to or not. Tenri was going to end up forcing him into this position even if he had been hit by the belt. Guren was still just surprised that Tenri didn’t go through with it.

Maybe he had said just the right thing. Guren just wasn’t sure what that was. What he did know for sure was, he didn’t think he was ever going to know what he wanted anymore.

This was Guren’s life now, and his old life was… dead.

They had arrived at the Shibuya Police Precinct. Sakae’s heart was pounding in his chest with each step that he took. Masanori and Samidare had dropped everything to come with him. Sakae felt like he couldn’t breathe as they got to the wing with the morgue in it. This couldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be true. Sakae always knew that it was a possibility. There had just been this feeling that he could never get to go away.

“Are you sure that you want to do this, Sakae?” Samidare questioned, “We can take care of it for you.”

“I have to do this.” Sakae stated as he held his head up a bit more.

Whenever they stepped up to the morgue, Kijima stopped and turned to look at him, “Right in here.” He opened up the door and a woman was standing by the table. On the table was a sheet that clearly had a body underneath it.

“Are you ready?” The female Medical Examiner questioned.

Sakae nodded. The Medical Examiner reached forward, grabbing the sheet and pulling it back to reveal the body. Sakae felt the nausea hit him in a huge wave as he looked down at the body. There was no way to recognize who it actually was. With the lack of a better word, the body was a mess. Sakae let out a shaky breath as he walked forward, stepping up by the body as he shook his head. It looked… awful. The body looked almost… scorched.

“What…” Sakae started, lifting his gaze for a second before looking back down, “What happened to him?”

“We finished the autopsy, and we were able to find signs of blunt force trauma to the chest and head… But…” The Medical Examiner explained but her voice started to trail off.

“What?” Sakae questioned, looking up as he shook his head. The Medical Examiner’s face did the same thing that Kijima’s had done whenever they had first started speaking. Sakae felt his stomach twist again as he looked to Kijima, “What happened to my son?”

“We have reason to believe that he was…” Kijima looked sick to his stomach for a moment before he exhaled sharply and said, “He was set on fire before he died.”

Sakae’s eyes widened as it felt like he was once again punched in the gut. “What? He was… You’re sure?”

“Evidence from the body and the scene support it.” The Medical Examiner confirmed.

“Was he…” Sakae whispered, choking for a second as he swallowed harshly before straightening his back again, “Was he raped?”

“The evidence would have burned away in the fire.” The Medical Examiner stated, “And in the condition of the body, it’s inconclusive.”

“We, unfortunately, do have reason to suspect that he was.” Kijima added in. The Detective walked over to a nearby table and started pulling out a couple of bags. “Sakae, I know this already difficult, but can you positively identify these pieces of clothing?”

Sakae’s gaze turned towards the table as he inhaled sharply. He swallowed harshly as he walked over, reaching out to one of the bags as he picked up the bag with the sweater inside of it. Sakae felt the tears coming to his eyes again as he recognized it immediately and clutched it to his chest. “This is… Guren’s.” Also on the table was the shirt that Guren had been wearing underneath and his jeans. Sakae shook his head, holding onto it a bit tighter. After a second, the realization hit him as he pulled it away from himself and noticed that the clothing was completely intact. “You said he was… burned, but his clothes…”

“His clothing was found in the grave with him. Not… on him.” Kijima replied. “The only piece of clothing that we were unable to find were his underwear. We suspect that whoever did this to him took them with him.”

“His underwear?” Sakae murmured as he looked up. He knew what that meant, but the dots were just not connecting fully in his brain at the moment. It made him so sick to his stomach as he squeezed his eyes shut and once again held onto the sweater. After a moment, he pulled back and he looked down at the sweater with the tears glistening in his eyes again. He ran his fingers over it despite it being in the bag.

“I love you, Dad! I’ll see you later!” He could see the image in his mind. His son’s smile. How he waved at him. The same clothes that he was seeing on the table were the same ones from the memory.

Sakae sniffled a bit, looking over the belongings on the table, “Was anything else found with him?”

“No.” Kijima stated, “We didn’t find his keys or wallet. Just his clothing.”

Sakae nodded before he stopped and kept looking at the sweater. Guren waving at him flashed in his mind again. Then the conversation that they had in the kitchen the night before. Sakae blinked it away, looking over to Kijima, “Did you find his bracelet? I would like… I would like to return it to Shinya.”

“Bracelet?” Kijima questioned, looking confused for a moment. “What bracelet?”

“He was wearing it the last time I saw him.” Sakae stated, “He was wearing it whenever that son of a bitch took my son.”

Kijima exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “We didn’t find a bracelet at the scene. Most likely, that means the person responsible kept it. Jewelry is a common trophy among people who commit crimes like this.”

Sakae sighed as he looked back down to the sweater and nodded. He turned his gaze back to the body, looking over it for a moment. He wanted to break down. He wanted to scream and cry. It had been confirmed. His son’s DNA. His dental records. This was his son.

But… why did it feel like this wasn’t his son?

Chapter Text

Something was not settling right about any of this. They had positively identified the body as belonging to Guren Ichinose, but still, Kijima couldn’t place his finger on it. Something bugged him. The case was no longer just cold. While his abduction was now closed out with his murder, the rest of the case remained open for the person responsible. For years, they had suspected that Guren Ichinose was dead, and they now had proof of that. So why he was he so stuck on the idea that something was seriously wrong?

All the facts pointed to it. They had a body. A body that had been identified. It was just strange to him. He had this gut feeling. One that was screaming at him to continue looking. To continue digging. They had to keep digging to find the person responsible for the crime itself. But it didn’t feel right. He had seen Sakae’s face in the morgue. There was this look in his eyes as he stared at the body.

Kijima just couldn’t get it out of his head.

Something wasn’t right.

Kijima looked at the file on his desk, going through the crime scene photos. They found the SUV. They found the body. They found Guren’s clothing. The only thing missing was the perpetrator. That didn’t answer exactly what happened. The autopsy had showed enough as well as the crime scene to attempt to piece it together. It was like whoever did this wanted Guren to suffer.

Were they looking at it all wrong?

“You are driving yourself crazy looking at that casefile.” Miyuki stated as she walked over and placed a new coffee on his desk.

Kijima reached out, grabbing it and took drink from it before setting it back down. “Something doesn’t feel right.”

Miyuki sighed, turning and slipping down in the free seat by Kijima’s desk as the male Detective looked up at her. “You’re getting too close to this.”

“We all have a case like this.” Kijima stated, leaning back in his chair as he shook his head, “Something’s wrong about this.”

“Like what?” The female Detective questioned.

Kijima shook his head, “I have no idea.” He admitted. He turned his attention back down to the crime scenes photos, pulling out one that had been taken of the body before it was pulled out of the grave. “Something doesn’t make sense.” He put that photo down, grabbing the next one that showed the clothes. “Why go through all the trouble to torch the SUV… burn the body… and not the clothes?”

“It’s odd.” Miyuki stated, “But it helped us identify him.”

Kijima hummed, “We could have gone a long time with being unable to identify him. The only reason they thought of matching dental records with Guren Ichinose was because of the clothing. It expedited it.” He placed the photo down and grabbed for the next one that showed the execution like stake where they did find evidence that the body had been burned at. “It doesn’t make sense. Clearly, whoever did this was a sexual sadist, but they wanted him to be identified. Even after obliterating his body.”

“It could be a taunt.” Miyuki stated, “Law enforcement knowledge was known at the time. There was a good chance that he was dead before we even arrived on the scene of his abduction.”

“Maybe.” Kijima whispered. He leaned back again, now eyeing a photograph of the body in the morgue. “Something still doesn’t feel right. This all feels deliberate.” He exhaled sharply, curling his fingers a bit as he balled his hand into a fist. “It took us three years to find the crime scene and we only found it on dumb chance. Fire is about power and control… It can destroy a lot of trace evidence but why not burn the little bit of evidence that would help the police?”

Miyuki sighed, leaning forward a bit to bring his attention up to her. “We need to focus on catching the man responsible.” She stated. He knew that. Of course, he did. He had been doing that for three years now. He had trusted his gut this far. He couldn’t stop now. Miyuki reached out, grabbing Guren’s photograph and held it up, “This poor boy died a gruesome, horrific, and heinous death. Let’s find the bastard who did it to him.”

“If it’s him.” Kijima had said it before he even realized it slipped out of his mouth.

Miyuki sighed, dropping the photo as she shook her head in disbelief, “You can’t be serious.” She whispered, “He was identified by his dental records.”

“I know.” Kijima stated as he looked back down to Guren’s photo. “Factually, I know it’s him. Instinctively, my gut is telling me to keep working this like an abduction with a possibility of a rescue.”

“Makoto.” Miyuki said quickly, leaning forward, “He’s dead. You have to let this go.”

The male Detective lifted his gaze, shaking his head, “You didn’t see the look in Sakae Ichinose’s eyes when he saw the body.” He shot back. He looked back down, grabbing Guren’s photo and lifting it up again, “It was like he wasn’t looking at his son.”

“Sakae Ichinose is a grief-struck father who just learned his son died a horrific and brutal death.” Miyuki stated, “The man is in shock and mourning. He’s in denial.” She sighed as she shook her head again, “He was identified. He’s dead, Makoto.”

“The five stages of grief.” Kijjima stated, “Yeah, I’m aware.” The male Detective sighed, grumbling a bit as he leaned back and rubbed at his eyes. “I know that it’s just my head wanting to hope that this wasn’t this poor kid, but if it wasn’t him… It was someone else.”

“Who just so happened to be found with Guren Ichinose’s clothing with his DNA on it?” Miyuki retorted, “And also got identified by dental records.” She sighed as she reached out, placing a hand on his arm as the male Detective looked over to his partner. “I know you wanted to hope that this kid would have ended up in the two percent. But… that’s not the case. He’s dead, and now, we have to find his killer and bring him some justice because he’s not here anymore.”

Kijima sighed as he dropped the photo again and gathered up everything that he had out on his desk, “Yeah, you’re right.” Kijima replied as he put everything back into the file and closed it. “This felt personal. Whoever did this wanted him to suffer.”

“You think it might be someone he knew?” Miyuki questioned, “We went through everyone.”

“Maybe.” Kijima replied, “I’ve never seen anything like this. No other rapes and murders that have this type of M.O. There is no way that this is the first time this bastard has killed someone.” The male Detective pushed himself up, grabbing his jacket and coffee as he looked back down at his partner, “I think the better question is why Guren Ichinose’s body was found just off of the property of a former Police Sergeant.” With that, Kijima was turning and walking off.

There was something majorly bugging him about this.

He just wasn’t sure what it was.

His son was dead.

Despite all of the evidence that had been showed to him, and the positive identification, Sakae couldn’t get that feeling to leave. It was still there. Surging and living right in the back of his mind. This didn’t feel right to him. He knew what he was being told, but his heart was telling him another thing. No one would believe him now. There was no way in Hell anyone would. It was just a feeling that he had.

Maybe, he really was just in denial.

Shock?

All of it?

Any emotion that was known to man was hitting him. Sakae didn’t know what to feel. Despite all the swirling waves of emotions, it felt like he had gone completely numb. Like ice water had been dumped right over his head and it had frozen him in an instant. Sakae couldn’t feel a thing. Everything felt so distant. Like the smell of the outdoors was gone. Or the warmth of the sun wasn’t reaching him. Or the feel of the wind on his skin was nothing at all.

He knew that there was a probability of this, but he still couldn’t bring himself to believe it. He had been told for almost three years that his son was most likely dead. That he would have to one day come to terms with that thought. It didn’t feel like today was that day.

It felt like his heart had been ripped right out of his chest and crushed. Smashed right into bits and it would never be fixed again. His son was dead. Guren was gone and it felt like there was nothing left in the world for him anymore.

Sakae still needed to notify the others. Guren’s friends. The members of the Ichinose Clan and their serving families. Tenri and the Hiragi family. He just wasn’t ready yet.

Sakae felt like he was completely frozen in place and there was nothing that he could do. He wanted this to just be a nightmare. That he would wake up and it had all just been a horrible dream that he hadn’t been able to wake up from. That his son wasn’t gone.

There would be planning. A wake. A funeral. Honoring his son. He just wanted to take his son back home and put him to rest. They found him. He could be grateful for the hard work of the police for that. They had tried. So many people had tried. Volunteers. Police officers. Guren’s friends. Members of the Ichinose clan. Even members of the Hiragi family and their serving families.

Sakae felt like he was falling apart, and he was barely able to hold himself together. He had to pull himself together just enough to get through this. Guren wouldn’t want to see him like this. He needed to be strong, but he felt so weak.

Sakae had found himself at Guren’s apartment. The police had promised to keep the identity of the body out of the press until Sakae had gotten the chance to tell Guren’s friends. He would tell them tonight. Right now, he just needed a moment.

Sakae had found himself walking into the apartment. Looking around at his son’s belongings. All of his possessions. Most of it was here. Some of it was back home. Maybe it really was just a dream that he was holding onto his place. He couldn’t keep this place as a memorial. He would have to let go. That was something that he wasn’t ready to do yet.

Samidare and Masanori were with him. Quietly being as reassuring as possible. They were also showing signs of their own grief but being strong for him. They knew Guren since he was born. They had been teachers for him. They had watched his son grow up alongside their daughters. This was going to shatter Sayuri and Shigure. It was going to shatter Mito and Norito. Most of all, it was going to obliterate Shinya.

Sakae had quietly walked through the apartment until he got to his son’s bedroom. He knew it was his. Just by the items inside but he also knew which room had been Shigure and Sayuri’s. His son’s belongings were still in their rightful places. Sakae walked around the room, stopping as he got to the clothes basket. There were still clothes inside. He reached in, grabbing a sweater that was inside.

“Sakae, is there anything we can get for you?” Masanori questioned.

“Anything at all?” Samidare also added.

Sakae looked at the sweater for a moment. He pulled it to him and felt the soft fabric. “Guren always really liked sweaters. Even as a child.” Sakae whispered. “He found them really comfortable.”

“Sakae…” Masanori’s voice trailed off.

Guren’s scent was faint. The cherry blossoms and lotus flowers that he could pick up right on the collar from where his scent gland would be. He was surprised that it wasn’t completely gone. It brought him a small sense of comfort, but then it hit him. He would never catch that scent in his senses again.

Sakae pulled it away from him for a moment as he turned and walked over to the bed before turning and sitting down. “Guren used to hate his scent.” Sakae murmured as he placed the sweater down into his lap and touched at the collar. “He hated how much like flowers that he smelt like.” Sakae felt the tears come to his eyes as a smile broke out onto his face, “He used to say that he smelled like a flower field, and I just told him he was like hanami in the spring. Hanami… that never ends.” Sakae choked for a second, curling his fingers into the fabric, “Cherry blossoms… Their life span is so short but when they are in bloom they are just so… magnificent.”

Samidare had walked over, sitting down onto the bed next to him and placing a hand on his right shoulder as Masanori also did the action and moved to Sakae’s other side and did the same thing. “Sakae…” Samidare started, shaking his head, “Please don’t do this to yourself.”

Sakae exhaled sharply as he lifted his head and blinked away the tears. Well, attempted too. He looked back down to the sweater, picking at it again, “One of the last conversations we had was about a boy. Could you believe it?” Sakae murmured as he smiled a bit, “I realized that my little boy… Wasn’t such a little boy anymore. He was growing up. He was so embarrassed talking about it. All I wanted was for him to be safe. No matter how far away he went from me.” The Alpha Ichinose let out another sharp breath as he sniffled, “It wouldn’t matter where he went… He’ll always be my son.”

“Sakae,” Masanori murmured, “This isn’t your fault.”

“I know.” Sakae whispered as the tears continued to build up in his eyes. “It doesn’t feel like he’s actually gone.”

“I know it’s hard, Sakae.” Samidare stated, “And we’re here. We’re here to help you.”

Sakae smiled a bit, shaking his head as he tried to blink away the tears, “I keep expecting for him to come through the door or he’d call.” Sakae continued on as he looked back to the sweater and bunched it up in his hands as he pulled it up to him and held it to his chest. “It doesn’t feel like he’s gone.”

“Sakae, you heard the Medical Examiner.” Masanori murmured, “I know—”

“I just want to hold my son again.” Sakae whispered as his voice cracked. “It still feels like he’s out there somewhere, and he’s just waiting.” He knew that would never happened. No matter what feeling he had in his chest. Sakae lowered the sweater, feeling a smile come to his face as he blinked the tears completely away, “I need to go tell his friends.”

“We can do that for you, Sakae.” Samidare stated, “Don’t force yourself to do this. You need time to grieve.”

“It’s better if they hear it from me.” Sakae replied as he stood up, “If Guren were here, he would want me to tell them myself.” He turned to look at the others as his smile got a bit bigger, “I appreciate the both of you, but it’s my job as his father to do this.”

His son was dead, but he was not going to let his memory disappear.

Even though he couldn’t get this feeling to go away, this is what he had to do.

His son was gone, but it didn’t feel like he was.

Guren still had no idea how he managed to evade Tenri’s anger the way that he did. The Omega was still so disgusted in himself. It felt so wrong that he had said any of that. Guren didn’t believe a single word that came out of his mouth, but either he was convincing just enough or Tenri just liked watching him humiliate himself. It saved his back and ass from becoming Tenri’s target practice, so he supposed that he would just have to be fine with it.

Tenri only wanted him here for his body. Tenri only saw him as a sex slave, so he should be able to use his own body to his advantage. That felt like the smartest thing that he could do. Guren was already so detached from touch that it felt like it was easy to do.

Even if Tenri didn’t believe him, he didn’t hit him. That felt like just a small win. The fluids were still on his thighs. It was dried and plastered onto his skin. Guren was so used to this feeling. It made him feel so dirty and used. He was so numbed to this kind of thing, and it was just a normal occurrence to him now.

They were once again in the family room. The girls were quietly playing. Kazumi was on her stomach playing with a few toys while in tummy time while Asuka was doodling in a book. Guren was sitting on the couch, curled up with his legs to him. Tenri wasn’t drinking this time. Instead, he was just leaning back and watching television. Guren was going between almost falling asleep and fighting it and watching the girls to make sure that they didn’t do anything they shouldn’t be.

There was a tension in his shoulders. Tenri was quiet, but Guren didn’t think he would ever be comfortable around the man. Guren was keeping his legs as close to himself as possible. The Omega was in just a good enough position that he was comfortable. Through the corner of his eye, he could see that Tenri had pulled out his phone and started looking at it. There felt like something off about Tenri’s demeanor. Guren just didn’t know what it was. Guren was trying his best to ignore it. Honestly, he couldn’t care less about the man. Guren had to keep him happy, but it didn’t mean that he really cared about the man. Guren had to stay alive, and that was all that mattered.

Tenri placed his phone down onto the table, pushing himself up as he stretched a bit. Silently, Tenri had left the room as Guren popped his head up to watch. Where was he going? Guren shrugged it off, leaning back again on the couch before his gaze moved to the coffee table. His gaze fell onto Tenri’s phone. Guren paused. Tenri never left it where Guren could touch it.

The Omega felt his gut twist for a second as he looked back towards the door where Tenri had left. He didn’t know where he was going or how long he would be gone. Guren kept eyeing the phone for a moment. Slowly, Guren sat up as he kept looking at it. He swallowed harshly, reaching out for it and picking it up. The Omega turned the device over in his hand, clicking the button as the screen illuminated. It showed the lock screen to him as Guren lifted his gaze to look up towards the door that Tenri went out and he had checked over his other shoulder to the other entrance of the room. Nothing. Guren looked back to the phone and typed in the code. Tenri was not completely careful about the fact that Guren was watching at times.

Guren’s heart was racing as he saw the home screen pop up as he looked back up. He listened for a second for any sounds of Tenri’s footsteps. Tenri always had loud ones. He didn’t hear anything as he clicked open the contacts. Tenri had friends in the police. He couldn’t call the police. Tenri would know what he did. God, what the Hell was he doing? Guren scrolled through the contacts until he got to one name.

Sakae Ichinose

Guren inhaled sharply as his thumb hovered over the contact. Guren didn’t click the call button, instead going for the message button. It popped up the messages and Guren stared at it for a second. His heart started to pound just a bit harder. If he could have anything, he would just want his father and his friends to know that he was okay. Guren let his thumb linger over the message bar for a second. This was an insanely bad idea. He shouldn’t be doing this. Guren looked back up again and looked back down. It took a moment for him to talk himself into it as he clicked the message box and started typing. His heart was racing the entire time as he looked between the phone and the door and continued to listen for any sounds of Tenri.

Guren finished typing, staring at the message for a moment as he contemplated it. The Omega lingered over the send button, feeling the fear and anxiety hit him for a second. What would happen if he sent this message without Tenri’s knowledge? What would Tenri do? Guren choked for a second. Why was he freezing? Just hit the button, delete the message, and act like he didn’t do it. Guren stared at the message for a moment.

Dad, I am so sorry. He’ll kill me or all of you if he finds out that I’m doing this. I just want you to know that I’m okay. Don’t call the police. I love you. Guren.

Guren kept staring at it for a second. This was a bad idea. This was a really bad idea. But he just wanted his father to know he was okay. He wanted his friends to know he was okay. If Tenri found out about this… Guren closed his eyes as he curled his fingers around the phone. Guren opened his eyes, going to hit the send button but froze as he heard the approaching footsteps. The Omega felt the panic hit him as he quickly deleted the message off and closed out of the apps before locking the phone and putting it back down right where it had been. Guren shuffled back over to his spot, going back into the same position that he had been in as he tried to remain calm. Just act like normal. Don’t let him have any signs that he had even attempted to do something.

Really, Guren was supposed to tell Tenri if he broke the rules. He wasn’t going to do that. Guren couldn’t risk it. What if Tenri decided to go after his father because Guren wanted to contact him? What would be wrong with that? They were married. Bonded with children. Guren couldn’t go anywhere. He was completely stuck. Tenri had friends in the police. If Guren called the police, who was to say that Tenri’s friends wouldn’t be the ones showing up at the door. It wasn’t a risk that Guren felt like he could take.

Tenri had came back into the room as Guren worked to keep himself from looking like he had done anything. So, he just kept his eyes on the girls. They were doing exactly what they had been before. They didn’t even seem to notice. That was so stupid. Why did he even think about doing that? Guren was going to get someone killed if he wasn’t careful. His heart was still pounding against his chest as Tenri slipped back into the room and sat back down where he had been. The Alpha reached out, grabbing for his phone and unlocked it.

Guren just sat there with an anxiety coursing through his veins. What if Tenri knew? What if it was just a test to see what he would do? Guren was so nervous. He felt like he shouldn’t be, but he was.

“Go get me a drink.” Tenri ordered as he leaned back and got comfortable.

“Yes, sir.” Guren whispered as he pushed himself up. There was still a tension in his shoulders that he couldn’t get to go away as he stood up and rounded the back of the couch. Tenri wasn’t even looking at him. He didn’t seem phased or concerned. Guren just felt on edge now. That could have been so stupid. He shouldn’t do that. It did make him contemplate the idea that he might be able to talk Tenri into letting him do it. If Tenri found out he did it on his own, he was going to be furious.

Guren walked over to where Tenri kept his alcohol, opening up the cabinet and pulling out Tenri’s favorite and grabbed a glass. He just silently filled it to the appropriate amount before putting the bottle back and turning to walk back over to Tenri. The Alpha held out his hand and Guren had passed it off. He needed to get his heart to stop racing this badly. If Tenri noticed that something was wrong, he’d beat the answer out of him, and it would just lead to other things.

Tenri didn’t say anything to him and Guren took the moment to cross the room and slipped down to his knees and leaned back on his legs by his daughters.

Just… stay calm.

Don’t do anything stupid again.

Being careful and thinking things through could mean the difference between life or death.

And Guren was toeing a very fine line.

Shinya had this off feeling from the second that he had gotten a call from Sakae. Sakae was in Shibuya. It felt too early for that. The Alpha Ichinose didn’t even say he was going to be coming to town like he normally did. They were all meeting up. Apparently, he wasn’t the only one who got the call, but he had been the first. There was a nervousness among all of them. Confusion. They had decided that the best place would be at Kureto and Shinya’s home.

Shinya had looked up whenever he heard a knock at the door, and he stood up to go to the door. Whenever he opened it, he paused as he noticed that it wasn’t just Sakae. Samidare Yukimi and Masanori Hanayori were also with him. Shinya had rubbed off his shock as he took a step back and said, “Come on in.”

“Thank you, Lord Shinya.” Sakae said with a slight smile.

Shinya frowned a bit as he noticed the bloodshot look of Sakae’s eyes as the man stepped inside. He could feel it coming off of them almost in waves. Sakae especially. Distress. Sadness. Shinya felt his gut twisting as he closed the door and then led them further inside. Shigure and Sayuri both looked shocked to see their respective fathers as they stood up.

“Dad, what are you doing here?” Sayuri questioned.

“Please, take a seat, Sayuri.” Masanori said as he nodded.

It felt like the temperature in the room was dropping as Sayuri and Shigure both slipped back down where they were sitting. Shinya looked back to Sakae as he noticed the look that was on his face. Like he was forcing a smile on his face. It looked like the man was tearing apart right at the seams.

Finally, Shinya had said, “What’s going on?”

Sakae exhaled sharply, looking down for a second as he shifted his weight before he was looking back up. “Thank you. All of you for coming here. I wanted all of you to hear it from me.” Sakae said back. Shinya could feel his stomach twisting as the dread started to settle in. Even Sakae’s tone had him on the edge. Shinya clenched his jaw, straightening his back a little bit. “They found Guren a few days ago.”

“They found him?” Shigure questioned, her eyes going wide as she went to stand up but suddenly stopped as the realization dawned on her face.

Shinya felt the air catch in his throat as his heart practically stopped. What did Sakae just say? Did he hear that right? Sakae sniffled a bit, blinking a few times, “They found his body.” Sakae continued, “Guren… Guren is dead.”

The white noise came to Shinya’s ears as it felt like everything in him shattered. That couldn’t be true? He knew of all the probabilities and the likelihood of finding him alive, but he still wanted to have that hope. Shinya choked for a second, balling his fists as he whispered, “Guren is dead?”

Sakae looked to him, nodding as he reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder, “He’s not suffering anymore.” Sakae’s hand was shaking. Shinya could feel how much it was trembling as Sakae clutched onto him.

“And they’re… They’re sure it’s him?” Sayuri quickly questioned, “This… This can’t be true.”

“They identified him with his dental records and blood on his clothing.” Sakae stated, “It was a positive identification.”

Shinya felt like he couldn’t breathe. He ran his gaze over all of the others’ faces, seeing the way that the heartbreak quickly came across them. The grief. The tears. All of them had tears in their eyes. Shinya just felt this numbness hit him. Like ice water was dumped on him or injected straight into his veins. It felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest and crushed.

This… couldn’t be true.

“This can’t be happening.” Goshi said, shaking his head as the denials fell from his mouth as he turned and placed a hand over his mouth. Suddenly, Goshi’s fist moved out and hit the wall as he shouted, “Damnit!”

“No… No, this… Please…” Mito cried out, shaking her head as the tears started to flow down her face. “It’s not him. It can’t be.”

Sayuri and Shigure looked devastated as both of them clung to each other. Curling in on each other as Sayuri cried out, “Please tell us this isn’t true. Guren… He can’t be dead.”

“Oh, Guren…” Shigure cried out.

“I am so sorry.” Sakae stated despite the crack in his voice. “I know you kids wanted him to come home… But…”

Shinya inhaled sharply, looking back to Sakae as he whispered, “I want to see him.”

Sakae let out a sharp breath as he shook his head, “Lord Shinya, it’s better if you just remember him with a smile on his face.” Sakae had forced that smile again. Shinya swallowed harshly, balling his fists a bit harder to the point he could feel his nails biting into his palms. “Remember him with a smile.”

Shinya wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. He wanted to do anything. It was all just paralyzed right in him and unable to escape as he turned slightly and ran a hand over his face. He really wanted to believe that there was a chance. A chance that Guren would come home. That he was alive.

Without a second thought, Shinya turned and headed towards the door. He threw the door open, ignoring everyone as they called out for him as he walked outside. The outdoors was so quiet. Silent. Shinya stopped as the warm night air hit his face. Despite the warmth to it, it felt nothing but cold. This couldn’t be happening. Guren couldn’t be gone.

He just wanted to hear his voice again.

He wanted to see his smile again.

He just wanted to see him again.

Shinya felt his legs give out as he fell to his knees and clutched at his chest. He couldn’t breathe. It was like everything around him started to bleed away. He couldn’t be gone. His chest hurt. Shinya clutched at it, gritting his teeth as every emotion known to man hit him. Shinya paused for a second as he realized just how blurry that his vision was. Then he could see droplets on the concrete below him. He blinked a few times, feeling the wetness falling down his face. Was he… crying? Then it felt like it had just stopped. Like everything around him stopped.

He failed.

He failed to protect him.

He failed to do the one thing that he had vowed to himself.

Guren was… gone.

Guren was dead and there was nothing that he could do.

Chapter Text

It was crushing.

Every time that he closed his eyes, all he could see was his son’s face. His smile. He could hear his laugh. Hear his voice. Then he would be gone. It was like hearing it again and again. Maybe it really had been a senseless dream in hoping that his son would be found alive. That there had been any chance that after all this time that Guren was still alive out there somewhere waiting to come home. Sakae wanted nothing more than for it to not be true.

He was definitely in denial. Sakae was angry at the world. Angry at it for taking Guren from him. Guren was everything to him. He wanted nothing more than for his son to be safe. For him to be protected. Sakae had many regrets throughout his life. There were so many things that he wished he could have done differently.

Now, there was nothing that he could do.

Despite the confirmation, despite knowing, there was still this feeling in his gut. It didn’t feel like Guren was actually gone but he had all the proof that he needed to know. Guren was dead. Even the feeling he had couldn’t override over facts.

One of the most crushing things that he had to do was tell Guren’s friends. Watching their heartbreak. Their devastation. They had all wanted Guren to come home. It was better that it came from him and not someone else. That they didn’t find out through the media or through the grapevine.

Now, he would need to plan his son’s funeral.

No parent should ever have to bury their child. Guren was supposed to outlive him. Guren should have been able to go on with his life. Make a life of his own and even have a family of his own. His life never should have been cut short like this. There was a part of him that really wanted to believe that this was all just a hoax and Guren was still alive. That there had been some mistake in the lab with the identification and it wasn’t his son. The clothing was Guren’s. Sakae recognized it. They were the same articles of clothing that Guren had been wearing whenever he boarded the train with Sayuri and Shigure and went back to Shibuya. The same clothing that he had been last seen in and abducted in. He wished more than anything for this to not be true.

The Ichinose clan was going to end with Sakae.

That left only one more thing for Sakae to do.

Sakae walked up to the door that he needed as he reached out and hit the doorbell. He took a step back, waiting for a moment before the door had opened up. Tenri stood there, giving him a look for a moment. “You’re in Shibuya early.”

Sakae forced a smile to his face and nodded. “Can we talk for a minute, Lord Hiragi?”

Tenri stepped back, opening up the door and allowing Sakae to enter the home. Sakae slipped out of his shoes as Tenri closed the door. “This way.” Tenri stated as he motioned his hand, and Sakae had followed him down the foyer. Tenri had led him to the big family room as Sakae took a moment to look around. He could see a few children’s toys on the floor in the corner. He exhaled sharply, looking away from it as he slipped his hands into his pockets. “Care for a drink?”

“Sure.” Sakae replied, “Thank you, Lord Hiragi.”

Tenri had filled up the two glasses and walked over to hand one to Sakae. Sakae took it with a thanks and took a sip of it. “What is this about, Sakae?” Tenri questioned as he motioned towards the couch and chair. Sakae sat down on the couch as Tenri took a seat in the chair. “It’s unlike you not to tell me before you’re coming.”

“Many apologies, Lord Hiragi.” Sakae murmured, “But my mind has been everywhere recently.” He took in a deep breath, slowly releasing it before taking a drink and placing the glass down. “Lord Hiragi, they found Guren’s body.”

He looked up, seeing the look that came to Tenri’s face. Tenri had tasked it quickly as the Alpha Hiragi hummed and nodded, “I see.” Tenri murmured, “My condolences, Sakae. Guren wasn’t a bad kid.”

Sakae swallowed harshly as he looked down to the glass as he clenched his jaw. He had so much anger pent up in him. So much despair. He could feel tears in his eyes again that he tried to blink away. The Alpha Ichinose sniffled as he reached up, wiping at his nose with the back of his sleeve. “The monster who did this to my son burnt him alive.” Sakae growled. “My son… suffered.”

Tenri had leaned forward, bringing Sakae’s gaze back up to him as a dark look came across Tenri’s face. It sent a shiver down Sakae’s spine for a second as Tenri drawled out, “We will find the person responsible, and we will handle this.” Sakae felt the shock hit him for a second. “Guren belonged to one of my branch families. No one messes with my branch families.”

What a strange and twisted thought.

They could do it but no one else could.

Tenri had reached over, placing a hand on Sakae’s shoulder in a tight grip. It was like Tenri was trying to reassure him, but Sakae didn’t get that feeling at all. It felt like the temperature in the room had fallen for a moment as they stayed just like that for a moment. Tenri finally pulled back from him as Sakae whispered, “Thank you, Lord Hiragi.” He didn’t know what else to say.

Tenri leaned back, swallowing down his entire glass of liquor before he was setting it down. “You still have our full support.”

Sakae nodded as he looked back down. He didn’t know what this feeling was that he was having. There was something that just felt off. Sakae had pushed the feeling away, knowing that he was still reeling over learning about Guren’s death and still just trying to come to terms with it. The Alpha Ichinose reached for his glass again, taking another drink and finishing it off before he was whispering, “I appreciate it, Lord Hiragi.”

Sakae just didn’t know anymore. There was this feeling in him, but he didn’t know if he could chase it. There might not even be a point to chasing it.

All he could do was move forward.

This couldn’t be true. Shinya still couldn’t feel a thing. After all this time, they had finally gotten the answer. Well, they had found Guren but not the person responsible for who had done it to him. Sakae didn’t give them many details. Just that Guren’s body had been found and it had been identified. Shinya still felt dazed over it. He couldn’t bring himself to understand how this could happen. Why did this have to happen?

Shinya wanted nothing more than to believe that this never happened. That Guren was still alive out there, and that this was all a big mistake. From what he knew, a funeral was being held for Guren, but he had heard that Guren’s body was being kept right now by the police while they finish some things up. From what he heard, it was so they could continue to collect evidence off of Guren’s body. Then it would be released to Sakae, but Sakae was still going to hold a funeral for him as soon as he could.

Closure.

This didn’t feel like closure.

None of it.

Today was that day. It was his funeral. Shinya was dressed in black traditional clothing. Guren would have worn traditional clothing, so Shinya was doing the same. He had straightened out the pieces of clothing as he looked at himself in the mirror. Guren’s wake already happened. Now, it was his funeral. This still didn’t feel real. It felt like he was just floating through it. Being carried there. None of this felt right. They didn’t even have him. But Sakae felt like it was necessary to go ahead and hold his wake and funeral. Shinya could agree with that.

Shinya kept just staring at himself in the mirror. This never should have happened. Guren should be with them. He paused for a second as he turned his attention to his closet. He walked over, opening it up and going through it to find what he was looking for. At the end of his closet was his gakuran that he wore to his high school graduation. His gaze settled onto the crimson lotus pin that was on it. Shinya reached for it, undoing it and slipping it off of it before he held the pin in his hands.

This still didn’t feel real.

Shinya turned, walking over to the mirror again and lifting his gaze. He raised the pin, moving to pin it to his garments. Once it was there, he straightened out his outfit once more, took in a deep breath and turned to leave.

All Shinya knew was, he wanted to kill the son of a bitch responsible for taking Guren away from them. From him. Someone had cut Guren’s life short, and he wanted to return the favor. There was so much that he wanted to do. He was furious. He wanted to scream. Why did this have to happen to Guren of all people? Didn’t Guren suffer enough in his life? Now, someone had to go and cut his life short too? They wouldn’t give all the details of what they knew happened. It only made his gut twist. He had a feeling, and it made him want to watch the world burn.

Byakkomaru meowed at him as he reached down and soothed at the feline’s fur. It was calming to him for the moment as he kept looking at himself in the mirror. This didn’t feel real. It still felt like he was completely out of it. That he didn’t understand what was happening here. He knew what was happening. It was exactly what was said.

Guren was dead.

Now, it was time for his funeral.

Sakae didn’t know how he got through it. He had kept the smile on his face the entire time despite the tears in his eyes. The wake, the funeral, the ceremony, it was all beautiful. Sakae stepped outside as the funeral came to an end. His son’s body was still in Shibuya. Sakae wanted to bring him home, but he knew it was the right call. It would allow the police to get whatever they needed before his body would be cremated and he would be officially buried.

Sakae felt like he was just going with the flow. There was no other way to explain what he felt in that moment. His body was just carrying itself throughout the day. All of Guren’s friends were in attendance. All of the members of the Ichinose clan and their serving branch families. There were even some of the Hiragi here like Kureto. Sakae was so beyond grateful. It also showed just how many people that cared for Guren.

It was a solemn day. The sun was not out. Clouds covering the sky and smell of rain in the air. There was a chill in the air and a humidity that came with the rain. Sakae found himself looking up to the sky for a moment. Everything felt so… dull. He could see people speaking to him. Giving him condolences for his loss. Trying to be reassuring and kind. He just couldn’t hear them.

Sakae kept having this feeling in his gut. Even as they did this. Even as they celebrated his son’s life. Mourned him. They had found him. They had proof of it. Still, it didn’t feel right. Sakae felt like everything had been ripped out of him. That he was just walking into an endless abyss of trying to understand. He was trying to understand why.

There was never going to be an answer to that. Awful things happen to people all the time. He just wished it never happened. He felt like that was a reasonable thought. He didn’t want to have to go pack his son’s belongings. Put them in boxes and that was all that was left of him. He kept wanting to see his smile. See him in the world. See him stroll through the door with a bright smile on his face and would speak to him again. Sakae wanted so many things.

He was never going to get that again.

Sakae stood there with Samidare and Masanori stepping up behind him. They were being a strong support system. He didn’t think he would have been able to get through this if it wasn’t for them. He stood tall, keeping his head up as he just tried to get through the day.

Guren’s friends had walked up to him, one by one, giving him their condolences despite the devastation on their own faces. Sakae inhaled sharply, trying to get the smile on his face as he murmured, “Thank you. All of you.”

“We’re just glad we could be here.” Mito murmured.

“You don’t need to thank us.” Goshi added in.

“The Ceremony was beautiful, Ichinose-sama.” Sayuri whispered with tears in her eyes.

“Is there anything that we can do?” Shigure questioned to which Sakae shook his head.

Kureto had walked over, giving him a clasp on the shoulder in a reassuring grip, “If there is anything that you need, just let us know.”

Sakae’s gaze moved to Shinya for a moment, noticing how quiet that he was. Shinya hadn’t said a word since getting here. It was like there was a mask on his face, but Sakae wasn’t going to pry. Everyone grieved in their own ways. He knew that Guren’s death was hitting Shinya hard.

Sakae sniffled a bit, taking another deep breath as he looked around once more. He stopped as he heard footsteps approaching and he looked over to see Tenri coming towards him. Sakae straightened his back immediately, saying, “Thank you for coming, Lord Hiragi.”

Tenri just gave him a smile, “You put together quite the Ceremony for him. It was lovely.”

Sakae smiled a bit and nodded, “I wish there was more that I could have done.” He took in a deep breath, shaking his head as he felt tears coming to his eyes. They had fallen in silence for a moment as Sakae found himself looking to the sky, “How do people do it?” He looked back down, noticing the looks that he was getting. “How do people just go on? How do people go on whenever they lose a child? How do people just wake up every day? How do they… breathe?” Sakae reached up, clutching at his chest as he sucked in a breath. “It feels like I can’t breathe.”  Sakae let out a sharp breath, trying to control the tears that were coming to his eyes. “I have woken up every day… and for a second there is just this split moment of peace. A second where I don’t remember and then it comes all rushing back.” He choked again, trying to blink back the tears but failed as they started to fall out of his eyes. “It’s like getting told over and over and over again.” Sakae choked out the cry, feeling the hands on him that were helping to stabilize him as he shook his head, “All you can do is wake up and remember… That you have to be a parent, but you don’t have a child anymore.”

Sakae couldn’t control it anymore as the sobs pulled out of him despite how much he tried to fight it. His legs gave out as he felt arms around him and he could hear Tenri’s voice, “Easy now.”

“Why did this have to happen to him?” Sakae cried out. He was trying to keep himself together. Trying to keep himself built up, but it wasn’t working. Every single time that he blinked, all he could see was Guren’s smile. He could hear his laugh. See his face. This couldn’t be the end. It just couldn’t be. “No parent should have to bury their child.”

No matter how much that he tried, Sakae couldn’t keep himself standing. All he could do was collapse to his knees as the cries left him. He just wanted his son back.

Guren was getting the girls ready for bed. He had them changed and dressed and tucked into their beds as he stood there. The Omega had been turning on the small night light whenever he heard, “Mama?” He turned his head, looking back at Asuka as she said, “Story?”

“You want a story?” Guren questioned as he turned to look at her. Asuka gave a slight smile and nodded as she clutched her teddy bear to her. Guren hummed, looking between the two of them. Kazumi was almost asleep, curled up in her crib as Guren looked back to Asuka and whispered, “Okay.”

Guren racked through his brain for a story. He had a few story books, but he didn’t feel like grabbing one of those as he moved over, slipping down by Asuka’s bed as he figured out which one that he wanted to say. He had it memorized. His father did too. It was one that Guren remembered from his childhood. Apparently, it was one of his mother’s favorites. Guren smiled a bit as he turned slightly, leaning up against the bed as he reached out and brushed Asuka’s hair off of her face.

Guren took in a deep breath, smiling a bit as he started, “Once there was a baby star. He lived up near the sun.” Asuka was looking at him, paying attention to every word that he said as she moved to her side and curled up. In his head, he could hear his father’s voice recounting the same story. It only made his smile get a bit bigger. “And every night at bedtime that baby star wanted to have fun. He would shine and shine and fall and shoot and twinkle oh-so-bright.” Guren found himself smiling just a bit more as he noticed the way that Asuka was smiling too. “And he said, ‘Mommy, I’ll run away if you make me say goodnight.’ And then his mommy kissed his sparkly nose,” Guren leaned forward, pressing a chaste kiss to Asuka’s nose as his daughter giggled away. “and said… ‘No matter where you go, no matter where you are,” He pulled back, continuing to smile as he continued to card his fingers through her hair, “No matter how big you grow and even if you stray far, I’ll love you forever, because you’re always my baby star.”

“Goodnight, Mama.” Asuka murmured as he could hear the exhaustion in her voice.

He smiled a bit, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to her forehead, “Goodnight, Asuka.” He stood up, moving over to where Kazumi was and doing the same to her before he was walking over to his side of the room. For a moment, he could feel teras in his eyes and he quickly blinked away but a slight smile came to his face as he looked back at his children. Guren stood there for a moment before he went back to what he was doing as he turned and sat down on the bed.

With the children in bed, it wouldn’t be long before Tenri made his appearance. Guren closed his eyes for a few seconds, taking a few deep breaths before opening his eyes again. He just had to keep doing what he was doing. As long as if Tenri remained happy with him, he could keep everyone safe. It was worth it to him. No one else had to understand why he was doing it. He really didn’t have much of a choice. Tenri had him in a corner that he would never get out of otherwise. All he could do was fight to survive. Even if his life wasn’t anything that he thought it would be.

Guren was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard the door open up. Guren straightened his back a bit, contemplating the idea of just laying down and pretending that he was asleep. It would never work anyway. Tenri would just wake him up anyway. Gruen looked over as Tenri came around the corner with a black garment hooked over his arm. Guren’s gaze fell on it, and he recognized the fabric without seeing it completely. A kimono.

Tenri walked over to him, holding it out to him as Guren reached out for it. The fabric was soft in his hands, but it made his stomach twist slightly. What was this for? Tenri only pulled kimonos for special occasions. All the times he could remember were on his birthday. It couldn’t be his birthday already. If he was just judging on the size of Kazumi alone. Guren ran his fingers over the fabric, looking it over as he noticed that it was black in color.

“Why don’t you get dressed?” Tenri drawled.

Guren nodded, pushing himself up as he turned and placed the kimono down as he slipped off the shirt that he had been wearing. He pulled on the pieces of the kimono, slipping it completely into place and securing it as he straightened it out. All he could ask himself was what Tenri was up too. What he had in mind now.

Guren turned to face Tenri, and the Alpha reached out and placed a hand on his back to guide him towards the stairs. Guren quietly went with him, feeling his heart pounding against his chest as he walked down the steps. Tenri opened the door, silently leading him through it and closing it behind them before guiding him down the hall. Guren had found himself curling his fingers into the ends of the kimono’s sleeves. Something felt off.

Tenri led him down the stairs and into the large family room where Guren had noticed flower petals all over the floor, candles lit, wine on the table, curry and rice in bowls. There was another bowl that had a lid which he was already guessing what was inside. Just like that first time.

Tenri dropped his hand, going over to the shelf and turning music on. It was that same music. It only worked to annoy him. Guren didn’t let it show as he stood there, just watching as Tenri crossed the room and opened up the wine and started to fill up the glasses. “Come sit.” Tenri stated.

Guren silently did so, slipping down into his normal spot as he dropped his hands into his lap and leaned back on his legs. Tenri went over to his spot, sitting down as he took a drink of the wine. Guren took out a drink of his own just from the nerves as he eyed Tenri over the glass. What was Tenri up too? He had no idea what this was about, and he wasn’t sure if he wanted to know. He looked down at the food for a moment, not missing that it was curry and rice.

“Eat your food.” Tenri ordered, already moving to dig into his.

Guren hated the fuzzy feeling that it gave him. The strange sense of desire and longing that it would give him as he placed down the wine glass and started to eat. He just quietly did as he was told. It felt so rare to be able to have curry and rice now. He only seemed to be able to have it on special occasions now, and it made him question what was going on. He couldn’t right now. All Guren could do was do what Tenri wanted him to do. So, he ate the food. Since Tenri fed him so little, it wasn’t that hard to have it even though they had already eaten before.

Guren silently ate. Eating every bite as he occasionally took a drink of the wine between bites. Guren was ignoring the feeling that he was getting in the pit of his gut as he continued to eat. Guren found himself looking at the flames of the candle. Watching the flame flicker as he finished up his meal. He finished off the glass of wine, dropping his hands back into his lap as Tenri continued to finish up his portion.

Guren wanted to ask. He wanted to know what this was about. Despite that strange warmth, it always left him on the edge of wondering. Tenri finished up his food, eyeing him for a moment before he reached out and grabbed the wine bottle to refill their glasses. Quietly, Guren just took another drink. Tenri had reached out for the other container, opening it up to reveal the strawberries that were inside. Guren had found himself looking at them with his gut twisting. Tenri held one out to him, and all he could do was lean forward to take the bite. It was just easier to comply with everything that Tenri wanted. They continued doing just that as Guren kept having the question go through his mind.

Tenri stood up, looking down at him as he held his hand out. Guren eyed his hand before lifting his up and slipping it into Tenri’s. The action made him look at his wedding ring, but Guren had quickly turned his gaze away as he got back to his feet. Tenri had guided him away from the table and into a more open area before the Omega found himself being made to turn. Guren couldn’t get this feeling to stop. Something was going on. Tenri just wasn’t saying it.

Guren found himself being pulled close, a hand slipping onto his back as Guren forced himself to raise up his arm and settle his hand onto Tenri’s arm. They just swayed along to the music. The Omega really hoped that his body wasn’t showing the tension that he had in his shoulders. He was forcing himself to relax as they just moved. Tenri wasn’t reacting to him and just going with it, so that’s what he needed to do.

“Do you know what we’re celebrating?” Tenri questioned.

Guren shook his head, “No, Master.”

Tenri pulled back a bit, smiling as he reached up and brushed some of Guren’s hair out of his face. “There is no one in this world that is going to stop this. You can serve my every need without a worry.”

Guren felt the confusion hit. He shook his head again, whispering, “What?”

“No one is looking for you anymore.” Tenri drawled, “Not a single person thinks you are still alive.” Guren froze as his eyes widened. What did Tenri just say? Guren felt like he couldn’t breathe for a moment as Tenri smirked, grabbing at his jaw and leaning in slightly. “To the world, you are dead. I just attended your funeral today.”

Guren felt like he had been punched right in the gut as it dawned on him. The denials started to come from him as he shook his head, “No… No, no,” Guren choked out, shaking his head as he went to step back. Tenri grabbed at him tighter, jerking him forward again and forcing Guren to look at him again as Guren felt the overwhelming emotion hit him. “That’s not true.”

“It was a beautiful ceremony.” Tenri drawled, “The way that they all wept. Not a single one of them think you’re alive.” Tenri’s grip tightened as he looked over Guren’s face, “If you even so much as had the thought that you could get out of this, you were sorely mistaken. There is no one left to help you.” Tenri swiped his thumb over Guren’s bottom lip as his smirk got bigger, “They cried for you. Your father is shattered. Such a broken, pitiful man.”

Guren felt like something had broken inside of him as his vision started to blur and he choked for a second, “That’s… That’s not true.” Please tell him it was a lie. It had to be.

Tenri reached down and into his pocket, pulling something out and showing it to Guren. The Omega froze the second he saw his face on it. Guren found himself reaching up for it, looking it over as he inhaled sharply. A Death Notification. This… This wouldn’t happen unless they were absolutely certain that he was dead. He didn’t understand. Guren looked up to Tenri in shock and confusion as the Alpha just kept smirking at him. “Your old life ended the second that you agreed to be my slave, and I made sure that no one would ever come looking for you or questioning a thing.”

It wasn’t like he could just leave anyway. He was bonded to this man. Married to him. Had children with him. Guren couldn’t get rid of him even if he tried. Guren didn’t have the resources to fight him on any of it. Now, Tenri had made sure that his very life was taken. Taking his life while keeping him alive.

Guren only heard static come to his ears as his heart raced. The notification card slipped out of his hand and hit the floor as he attempted to blink the tears away and refused to let them fall. Why? Why was Tenri doing this? How did he do this? If there was any chance that he might even be able to speak to his loved ones again, Tenri had taken that from him.

It was like the last bit of cracking ice had broken out from underneath him and he was plunged into icy waters that paralyzed him.

Tenri reached forward, pulling him to him as he heard the Alpha quietly trying to shush him and reassure him. All Guren could do was stare blankly at the floor.

He had told himself that Guren Ichinose was dead.

He didn’t think it would actually ring… true.

Chapter Text

It felt like Guren had been paralyzed in place. Like he had to card a part of himself away. He had buried that part of himself so far away and locked it up to toss the key away. All he could do was continue to go on. Continue to comply with Tenri’s demands. Obey. Guren still had people to protect. He just felt entirely numbed to it all of it.

It felt like the last part of him that had been holding himself together had snapped the second that Tenri had shown him that. Told him that everyone thought he was dead. Realistically, if they thought he was actually dead, would it be easier on them? Easier to have the closure of believing that he was dead than the constant wonder of what had happened to him. Tenri didn’t elaborate much. He just told Guren that it had been confirmed and a funeral had been held for him. He guessed the only solace that he could find was that the others could move on with their lives. That they wouldn’t be stuck wondering if he was alive or dead. Holding onto a false hope that Tenri might actually reveal Guren to anyone.

Even Guren felt like he had lost that hope. The hope that he would ever be able to speak to them again. That he could tell them that he was okay. He still didn’t understand a lot of Tenri’s actions. Why he was doing some of the things that he was doing. All he could do was go along with it. Put that mask on. Play the role. He was good at playing someone submissive. Docile and obeying.

Guren still had a reason to keep fighting. To keep himself alive. The only way he could was by complying and obeying Tenri. Even if there was no hope for him at all, maybe, he could still hold onto the thought that he was protecting the others. That he was protecting his little girls.

All Guren could do at this point was continue obeying Tenri and raising his daughters. Tenri was still abusing him. Hitting him to the point that he could hardly sit down at times. If he wasn’t taking him to the basement, he was pinning Guren down to his bed.

What happened from here? What did they do? What did he do? Tenri hadn’t said his name once since that day. Guren’s daughters were getting so big. They were growing and flourishing. Guren was doing everything that he could to hide what Tenri was doing to him. Putting on a front in front of them. It felt like the right thing to do. Tenri had kept his promise from back then. Guren wondered if the sole purpose of the children was to not only force him into the role of motherhood but almost like a redo of Tenri’s failings in the past.

It felt like Guren was slowly losing more and more of himself as the time went on. He no longer knew what he felt. He no longer knew exactly what to do other than survive. Do whatever it took to do so. Endure every moment of pain and torment. Tenri was keeping him alive. The only purpose of that was because of his body. So, Guren was using his body to his advantage. Tenri wanted his body, and Guren could detach himself enough that it was just second nature to him.

With everyone believing that he was dead, it felt like it gave him just a bit more power. A bit more control over that aspect of his life. They had no concerns for Guren, and Guren knew that if they thought he was dead, Tenri knew he would never attempt to escape. There was a part of him that kept asking himself if it would just be better if he was really dead. How long did he have to suffer at the hands of Tenri because the man wanted a personal sex slave? So much of it didn’t make sense of him in Tenri’s actions, but there was nothing that he could do about it.

Guren had no true power. He had no true control. He knew that. He just liked to believe that. Guren was forcing himself to be likable. To be whatever Tenri wanted him to be. Molding himself into that perfect vision that Tenri had set out for him. He had forced himself to keep going even whenever every single part of him felt like giving up. Tenri loved to manipulate him. Play with his emotions and pull Guren to the lowest that he had ever felt in his life. And it had worked on most days. But Guren was starting to see what he could manipulate to his own advantage. What he could use were the little parts that Tenri didn’t seem to realize that he was showing. Guren noticed them. He watched, waited, obeyed, and used it.

What he couldn’t deny was that feeling was there. That strange sense in the pit of his chest whenever Tenri would show random acts of kindness. Tenri would go through drunken binges, downing drinks like they were nothing and a display of anger would follow. Those nights were the worst, and Guren hated those nights. They were always the nights that Guren felt like everything might not be worth it. That the pain was never going to come to an end. Then, Tenri would show displays of affection in the days following. Kindness, giving him gifts, and affection. It was whiplash. Guren never knew what to expect, and it kept him on his toes. He kept asking himself why this feeling was there. Why he would suddenly have this feeling inside of him. Guren didn’t want to have that feeling. He wanted to continue to fight it. Scream at the world for making him feel that way.

Was Guren really just desperately clinging onto any of the good?

He still preferred Tenri’s kindness, but it would never stop the abuse. Guren could only find ways in hoping to lower the chances of it happening. While it seemed less frequent, it did happen. He didn’t think that would ever change. Even in the scenarios that happened in the basement, Tenri was still binding him. Chaining him up. Whipping him. Forcing him to do things that he didn’t want to do. Sometimes, he would feed him that drug. Guren wasn’t sure what it was, but it always gave him that euphoric feeling. Guren didn’t want to admit that he liked those nights. It felt like it hurt less. He could go through all the abuse and his body would feel far less pain to it. He just wanted to cling to any moment that he could that wasn’t shrouded in abuse and darkness. Even if it felt like it was tearing him apart inside.

Tenri was taking them out more. Guren always wore that same disguise. The women’s clothing. The wig. It was always at night. When there were less people around. He wasn’t going to complain about it. It felt so good to go out. Even if he had to be in disguise. The girls loved going out. Kazumi was getting bigger every single day. She was speaking herself now. Asuka and Kazumi played together. They weren’t alone. They had each other, and that was all that Guren could ask for. They were part of the reason that he was able to keep going. If he was gone, who would be here to protect them? Tenri was still holding up his end of the bargain as far as he was aware. That he would continue to not harm Guren’s family and friends as long as if he complied. This would be okay in the end. It just had to be. Guren had to keep that hope alive. Even if it all felt lost.

Guren was far more concerned with breaking Tenri’s rules. There was no escape for him. He couldn’t go to the police. There was nothing that he could do. To the world, Guren Ichinose was dead. He had just been made into a blank slate for Tenri to make into whatever he wanted him to be. Who would believe him anyway? With everyone believing that he was dead, people would just assume that he was trying to cash in. Not his family. Not his friends. He was sure of that one, but he also couldn’t risk Tenri hurting them because of a rash decision. Guren was powerless to say a word to any of them. Tenri was keeping him isolated from the world, even whenever he was being hidden right in plain sight and no one questioned a thing. No one seemed to question Tenri’s actions. Tenri was a powerful man with a lot of resources, and he was using them to keep Guren hidden away from the world. Even though they were bonded, even though they were married, and he knew that Guren couldn’t escape from him.

Even if they were discovered, the world would believe that he wanted it. No one would truly understand that he had no choice. Why he was doing any of the things that he was doing. Tenri had backed him into a corner, and Guren was never going to be able to get his way out of it. It was clear as day.

He had asked himself numerous times why this was happening to him. Why Tenri was doing the actions that he was to keep him concealed. He could easily let people know where Guren was, and no one could do a thing. There had to be a reason for Tenri’s actions, and Guren just wasn’t seeing it. He had forced himself not to dwell too much into it. He was trying to cling to the idea that maybe he would see something different, but it was just so far away. Like it was something so far out of reach.

A lot of things had been changing. Tenri was letting him out of the attic more. They were still required to stay there if Tenri wasn’t home or if he had guests. The place was still soundproofed so even if they made a lot of noise, no one could hear them. There was something strangely familial about the way that they acted now. Guren just fell into the role easily. It gave him something to do at least.

Even now, Guren was still and totally reliant on Tenri for everything. Food, water, shelter. If he so much as angered the man, he would be beaten and the sexual assault that followed would be brutal. Guren had thread cautiously with it. Guren still had to remind himself that he was just a slave at the end of the day. He was there for one purpose, and one purpose only. He just had to make sure that Tenri didn’t get tired of him.

Guren had just gotten the girls to sleep. It hadn’t been easy tonight. They were fighting it, but that felt like a thing that was normal with children. It had taken a while btu he had finally managed it. Guren had stood there for what felt like forever. Just watching them sleep. He kept having this thought about his father. He couldn’t imagine what it must feel like for him. What it must feel like believing that he was dead. It made Guren’s gut twist. He couldn’t imagine that with his own children now. It would tear him to shreds.

Guren looked over his shoulder as he heard the door open up and Tenri had started to walk up the stairs. Tenri was getting to the point where he wasn’t even closing and locking the door on his way in. He would just leave it open. Guren looked at him for a second, looking back to the children before turning to face Tenri.

Tenri looked at him for a second, saying, “Come with me.”

Guren took another look at his children before he turned and following after Tenri down the stairs. The Alpha closed the door behind them. Guren was surprised to find that he wasn’t being led down the stairs to the basement or in the direction of Tenri’s bedroom. Instead, they stopped at a closer door and Tenri opened it up. Guren looked around in interest as he noticed that it was a home office.

Guren had reached up to the necklace around his neck. Tenri had given him another pendant o match the one that he already had. The first was alexandrite. The new one he was pretty sure of was that it was aquamarine. He slipped the pendants over the chain for a second as Tenri walked in and flipped on the light. Guren found himself looking around, walking in and slipping his fingers over the back of the couch. He had never been in this room before. Well, there were a lot of rooms that he had never been in. Tenri’s home was huge. Tenri didn’t let him go far without him. The main rooms he was usually in where the attic, Tenri’s bedroom, the basement, the kitchen, and that one large family room. Otherwise, he didn’t really know anything.

The office was large and spacious. Guren had found himself looking at everything. It smelt like books. It was strangely comforting to him. He got to a bookshelf, running his fingers over the spines of the books as he walked by.

“I’ve been doing more work from home recently, but the paperwork is piling up.” Tenri stated as he motioned to the desk. Guren’s attention moved to it and sure enough there were stacks of files on his desk. “I still have work to do, but these need to be put away.” Tenri turned, placing a hand on the stack of files before pointing behind Guren. It made Guren look behind him as Tenri said, “Over there.”

Guren looked back to Tenri and murmured, “And you want me to do it?”

“Yeah.” Tenri stated as he rounded the desk and sat down. “Get to work.” He had picked up a pen, opened up one of the files and started reading it over. After a moment, he looked up and gave an expectant look, “Well? Do you want to do it or not?”

It really wasn’t a question. Tenri wasn’t actually asking him. Guren quietly walked over, picking up a handful of them as he looked it over, “How do you want them organized?”

“They are organized by color and alphabetical order It makes for finding everything easier.” Tenri stated, “You’ll see once you get in there.” As Guren looked between the ones in his hands and what was on the desk, they were color coded. The files were all different colors. They were mixed up and disorganized. “I’ve had a lot of work to do and haven’t had the time to do it.”

Guren looked at the files as he walked over to the filing cabinets. He had noticed that on all the cabinets, they had what looked like lined stickers over the top matching to the colors of the files. That made for easy enough work as he opened the top one and picked out all the ones matching that color. He read each title on the files, organizing them into alphabetical order in his hands while Tenri went back to work. Guren had quietly started to do it. He looked over the ones in the filing cabinet and started to slip them in, making sure that they remained in the right order. He had looked over them twice to make sure before he was repeating the action with the next color. Then the next. And the next.

Guren had went between the stacks on Tenri’s desk and the filing cabinets to continue doing the same thing. He had just kept going on repeat. He had found it oddly calming as he went about doing it. It felt good to be something that didn’t feel like just general housework or sex. He had found himself occasionally casting a glance towards Tenri, and the Alpha was just off in his own world doing paperwork. It was a peaceful silence, and Guren wasn’t about to complain about that.

They had stayed just like that for a while. All the way until Guren had completed what he had been tasked to do. Guren closed up the last cabinet, dropping his hands as he stepped back. Tenri was still working behind him as the Omega found himself looking around again. The room smelled heavily of Tenri’s scent. Just like his bedroom. It must mean that Tenri was in here a lot if his scent was that heavy. Guren walked to one of the shelves, looking at all the items on it. He had noticed the videotapes first. Guren noticed the date on one of them. It was the oldest one.

The same day he was abducted by Tenri.

It flashed in his mind again. Waking up to see a video camera in his face. It flashed so vividly that he could feel the cold of the shed again. The cuffs around his wrists. Guren blinked it away, swallowing harshly as he started looking over the other dates. They were all dated after that date. Many of them were just random days from what he could tell, all spanning over the last three or so years. Then he saw a few with his birthday on them. While he remembered very vividly about the video camera that first time, he could sort of recall thinking that he had seen it again afterwards, but he was always distracted. He had other things to be concerned about at the time. Then it made him think. The photo album. He had always questioned how Tenri got those photos. Tenri must have cameras set up somewhere. How many did he have? There were some moments that Guren had no idea how he would manage to get them.

“Oh, you found my collection.” Tenri drawled. It made Guren jump as he turned, accidentally slamming his back into the shelf. Tenri was now standing behind him. He had never even heard the man walk over to him. Tenri reached out, reaching for the tape with the same date as his abduction and held it up. “This one is my favorite.”

“You have…” Guren whispered.

“I’m always watching you.” Tenri drawled as he reached forward and Guren flinched slightly whenever Tenri brushed at his bangs. Tenri held up the small tape, smirking a bit as he looked him up and down, “Why don’t we watch it?” Guren really didn’t want to do that. “These are all for my viewing pleasure. Who says that my little slave can’t watch them with me?” Tenri reached underneath his chin, coaxing him to raise his head, “You are in them.” Why that feel even more violating than before? Guren’s gaze moved to the tape. He wanted to say no. He wanted to grab it and smash it underneath his foot. Tenri dropped his hand, grabbing his arm and pulling him over to the couch. There was a television on the wall that Guren had noticed before. This must be where he watched them at. Guren swallowed harshly as Tenri pushed him down onto the couch before heading over to the tape player that was connected to the television. He turned it on and the television as Guren saw it come to life.

Guren’s breath hitched in his throat as he saw the inside of the shed as he heard that familiar sound of the door closing. Then he saw himself. Laying passed out on the bed. Chained up to that pole still wearing his clothes. In the video, he didn’t even react. Completely out of it. The camera had panned over his entire body. Like it was admiring him. Slowly moving up his body until it got to his slumbering face. He shivered as he saw Tenri’s hand reach out and his fingers ghosted over his hair and his cheek. Still, he didn’t stir. He had been drugged at the time. He was completely out to the world. Tenri could have done whatever he wanted to him in that moment, but it was like he had waited for Guren to do anything.

It felt paralyzing. He wanted to look away, but he couldn’t. Tenri had walked over, slipping down by him as he threw his arm over the back of the couch right behind his shoulders. Guren was tensing up. Balling his fists as he was forced to watch the video. The video had lingered on him for a while before it had moved away, and it was set own. Then Tenri came into the frame. He remembered that day perfectly. He would never forget what he felt. Guren was completely frozen in place as the video continued, showing Guren jerking awake before he was being released from the cuffs before being taken away. The shower. That’s where he had taken him, and the last time Guren ever saw his clothing. He had watched as they came back out and Guren was now completely bare of his clothing and forced to sit back down. Then the questions. Guren remembered those questions. He remembered the confusion and then the dread. He knew what was coming.

Please don’t make him watch this. He couldn’t relieve it again. He closed his eyes for a second, seeing it before his own mind despite the fact a video of it was playing on the screen. He felt so sick to his stomach as he could hear it beginning. Suddenly, Tenri’s hand was on his face, and he muttered, “Keep watching. It’s getting to the good part.”

Guren had forced his eyes open to look at the screen just as the image of his younger self was shoved down onto the mattress. Guren wanted to beg for him to turn it off. Tenri wouldn’t listen. He’d just punish him for it. Guren felt the self-disgust hitting him as he listened to the sound of his voice. The desperation. The panic. The way he fought.

God, he couldn’t breathe.

“Look at you,” Tenri murmured, “So… helpless to me. You fought and fought… You begged and pleaded… And look at what happened to you.” Guren curled his arms around himself, digging his fingers into the fabric of his sleeves as Tenri continued to force him to watch it. He didn’t need to see this. He remembered it all too perfectly. He remembered it so perfectly that he didn’t need a video tape to see it play out. Even now, he could feel exactly where Tenri’s hands had been. What he had said. His scent. The amusement in his eyes and written all over his face. Please, just turn it off. “You were too weak.” Tenri leaned in, ghosting his lips over his ear as Tenri murmured, “That was the moment that I knew I was never going to let you go. That you would make for the perfect sex slave for me.” He felt Tenri’s lips quirk up into a smile as he added, “You had so much fight in you. The fire in your eyes. You were so desperate to keep me from touching you and look… You failed.”

He knew that.

Of course, he did.

He didn’t need to be told that.

Guren felt like he was going to throw up as the entire thing played out. Every excoriating moment that he had gone through. The fear that had been on his face. The desperate need to try and push Tenri off of him. He was catching himself saying things that he actually didn’t recall saying.

“Look at your face.” Tenri murmured and Guren found himself doing it. He could see the tears in his eyes. The burning hatred. The breaking. The fear. So many emotions were in his eyes. Then he saw the tears fall and the back of Tenri’s finger had moved over it to wipe it away.

Guren could feel that same wave of emotions hitting him. The humiliating. The disgusting feeling. Even though it wasn’t there, he could feel the aftermath on his thighs. Guren let out a shaky breath, curling his fingers tighter. Please, make it stop. Slowly, the video had came to an end, ending off on Tenri forcing him to take another drug and he was left on the mattress, looking utterly broken and humiliated.

“I could have told anyone.” Tenri drawled, “I could have ordered your father to hand you over to me. And not a single soul would have been able to stop me.” The Alpha traced the back of his finger over his face. “You feel so humiliated right now, don’t you? You don’t want anyone to know about that night.” Guren choked, squeezing his e every yes shut as he curled up a bit more. “I watched single day as they all fell apart. Desperately trying to figure out what happened to you. Oh the joy it brought me to see the looks on their faces.” This man was a monster. Guren looked over to him. “If they knew, what could I hold against you? No one would stop me if they knew. No one would have been able to fight my orders. The pain and suffering that you have endured…” Tenri’s lips grazed over his forehead as Guren squeezed his eyes shut as he felt tears stinging at his eyes. “You would be dead right now if they knew. I wanted to watch all of them break. None of them even knew. I was standing right by them, and they had no idea. You have became the perfect picture of what I wanted you to be, and it’s all because of that.”

Guren pulled in a sharp breath, trying to get himself to calm down. Guren felt even more degraded. Even more disgusting in his own skin as he cracked his eyes open. He couldn’t detach himself as much as he wanted too. Float away from this moment and pretend that he wasn’t here. Each word was like he was being punched in the gut.

He had been right in a way. The entire reason that Tenri never told anyone was just so he could watch them suffer. Just like him. Tenri was getting off on the torment.

“Being bonded to me… Marrying me… Having my children,” Tenri drawled, “You can never leave me. No one would ever believe you even if you did. I have set everything up so perfectly. You even signed a Slave Contract with me. Voluntarily.” That was a life. He didn’t do any of that willingly. Well, in a way for a few of them he did. The marriage. The Slave Contract. It was all underneath the threat of what Tenri could and would do to his family and friends. “Now that everyone believes you’re dead, nothing is stopping me now. I can do whatever I want to you. Not like they could stop me before. They wouldn’t go against me. The resources I have… You would never be able to stop me.” Tenri pressed another kiss into his forehead as he added in, “Just like you couldn’t stop me then… You can’t stop me now. You are becoming quite the perfect little slave if I have to say so myself. You have exceeded my expectations of you. I can certainly see that can be rewarded.”

Guren let out a soft breath, managing to calm himself as he cracked his eyes open and whispered, “My life is to serve your every need. No matter what it may be.”

“Good.” Tenri mused, “And that’s why I’m going to let you do one more thing.”

Guren pulled back a bit, letting his gaze move over Tenri’s face as he whispered, “What?”

“Pick a new name for yourself.” Tenri stated. Guren’s eyes widened as the air caught in his throat. For a moment, he didn’t think he had heard that correctly. Tenri wanted him to pick a new name? “Guren Ichinose is dead, and that name has been left behind. If I am going to allow you to do anything, you need a new name. Since you have done so well for me, I will let you pick your own name.”

“You want me to pick a new name?” Gruen whispered.

Tenri nodded, smiling as he reached up and ran his thumb over Guren’s bottom lip. “I won’t use it often. I still prefer my names for you. But if you want any chance of being able to do anything at all… You need to pick a new name.” Tenri stated, “If you refuse, you can go back to spending all your time in the attic or I can take you back to the shed.” Guren’s eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat and his stomach fell. “Or you can pick yourself a new name as your reward for exceeding my expectations, and I will allow you to start doing things for me that I would otherwise not let you do. If we go out, it will be your name. If you interact with anyone, it will be your name. Sounds like a fair trade, don’t you think, my pretty little slave?”

Guren choked. Tenri had already stolen his family name from him. Something that he took great pride in. He was so proud to be an Ichinose. He loved his family. He loved his father. He hated it whenever he had officially given that away. Tenri had already taken it from him. Now, he had to do this. He was taking his given name too? It was either pick a new name for himself or go back to being locked away completely. He would lose everything that he had gained if he denied this. Tenri would probably beat the ever loving shit out of him afterwards. He’d just be chained to that bed or pole and be left there.

Guren had no choice.

He thought about it. Trying to figure out what a good name would be. Something that meant something. Something that he could grasp onto. He could never lose his name. He didn’t want to lose that. It felt like one of the only things that he had still had left. He should have expected this whenever Tenri had told him that everyone thought he was dead. That Guren Ichinose was dead. Guren Ichinose had stopped existing a long time ago and had been replaced by what he made himself to be. Now, it was just coming to a head. Completely falling into place.

It took a moment, but he knew what he wanted. Guren lifted up his gaze. He had told himself before that Guren Ichinose was dead. How did someone cope with the idea of their own death? That they were dead but very much alive? Death was a mercy, and Tenri was never going to give him that.   

This was all that he could do.

Tenri was giving him the option, and Guren had to take it.

“Well?” Tenri questioned.

Guren forced a smile on his face, pushing away every single emotion that he felt in that moment. He knew what his name was going to be. In that moment, it felt like he had lost grasp of everything. That he had lost everything about himself. What he thought was something that he was just telling himself was coming completely true.

Guren Ichinose really was dead.

“Satoru.”

Chapter Text

Guren had fallen completely into this new life. It just became their new normal. It was all that he knew now. Guren was perfectly slotting everything into the back of his mind. He had put his focus entirely on the children. The girls were flourishing every single day. Growing and getting bigger. Tenri’s cruelty still showed from time to time, but it was becoming less frequent. It definitely wasn’t as severe as it once had been. He still ended up in the basement. He still ended up tied up and put into positions that he never wanted to be in. It just wasn’t as… cruel anymore. Almost like Tenri had gotten… happy with what he was doing. Like he really thought that Guren might be into what was happening. Though, Tenri still raped him every single day. Sometimes, even multiple times a day. Guren had lost complete count of it. It was all blended together.

Tenri was starting to let him work in his office with him. Letting Guren take up almost an assistant’s or secretarial role. He filed everything. He took notes for him. Did anything that Tenri asked him to do. It was a good pass time. It felt like he was doing at least something of his own will. If Tenri was keeping the attic locked anymore, he didn’t know. Sometimes, he would be asleep in Tenri’s bed and most nights, he was in his own bed.

There was truly no point in trying to escape anymore. Doing anything to break Tenri’s rules. What he needed to do was follow the rules and bid his time. There was too much at stake for him if he broke those rules now. He was far more concerned about that and what Tenri could do if he did. What he would do to Guren’s father and his friends. They were the people he worried about. His children. Asuka and Kazumi never asked to be brought into this life. They just happened to… exist. They made life just a bit better.

It was not a chance that he was willing to take. Tenri wanted him for his body, and he was getting it. Rather the abuse happened or not. Guren was still punished if he stepped out of line. If Tenri thought his behavior warranted it. Guren was still being careful. Playing the game and watching each piece to use to his advantage. It was like a game of shoji. He had a strategy, and that’s what he had to work with. Guren knew how the Hiragi family worked. He knew what to do when it came to them. The Omega had his entire life to thank for that. It was almost like it had prepared him for it. Prepared him to be able to face something like this.

Still, Guren felt like he was losing himself.

Like he had lost all semblance of who he once was, and it was just left with this pieced together fragmented person who had a name that was not his own. He had to keep repeating it in his head. Guren Ichinose is dead. He had to constantly remind himself. It was almost like he was separating what was happening to him and who he was. Like it was two separate people inhabiting one body. The one who lived this life and the one who wanted to be free. There was only so much that one person could take. Guren had been left in a situation that seemed endless. He was up against a man with a lot of power, and Guren didn’t have the resources to fight him back. Physically fighting back against him was out of the question. It was all in the mind. That’s where Guren felt like he stood a fighting chance. If he could keep his mind locked to one thing and twist that to his advantage, he could get out of this somehow.

He had to lock that part of him away. Just like he had done to himself all that time ago. Close the door and lock it back up. Leaving him in the darkness of loneliness and despair. He could take it. He could endure it. He could take the pain. No one else had to suffer. No one else had to go through this. If it was him, no one else had to experience what he did. That he could do. It was just something that he had to do.

Satoru.

That was his new name. That was the name that he was to use if anyone saw him. If he was to interact with anyone aside from Tenri. Tenri had yet to call him that. Though, Tenri had his preferred nicknames for him. He couldn’t be upset about that if he was being honest. But Tenri didn’t call him Guren either.

Guren was just going on with his life. Going through it with every way that he could possibly try and keep going. This was his new reality. There was no life for him outside of this. Tenri had him tied down, and he would not be able to get out of it. Being dead made that even worse. No one was looking for him. It meant that they all really believed that he was gone, and Tenri was able to do whatever that he wanted. Guren was trying not to think about it. There wasn’t really anything that he could do. If there had been a body found like Tenri had said and it was believed to be him and it was confirmed, that only proved to him more that Tenri had more people out the outside. That he was cashing in on his resources. It terrified him. Just how far did it truly go? That told him that Guren couldn’t trust anyone. He couldn’t trust the police. He couldn’t trust Tenri. He couldn’t trust anyone. Not even himself. Guren just didn’t know what to do anymore. Guren felt so lost.

He had lot a huge piece of himself, and he knew it. It was just that missing puzzle piece that would never be found again, and it was the one piece that was himself.

Guren was playing with the girls. It was a pass time now whenever he wasn’t doing anything Tenri wanted him to do. Whenever Tenri wasn’t home, they were locked in the attic. It felt so good to see the girls blossoming. Kazumi looked so much like him. His black hair. His violet eyes. Her hair was wavy which was much like his. Both of his girls were so beautiful. He kept asking himself how one could look just like Tenri and the other looked just like him, but they were both so innocent. There was no denying that Kazumi was his. Whenever he looked at her, it made him think of pictures of his mother. But Guren also looked like his mother. He really would have thought that Kazumi would have ended up looking like Tenri too since it seemed like all of his girls had his hair and his eyes. Though, all of the Hiragis from Tenri’s bloodline had the same amber eyes – though, some variations of it like with Kureto having a slightly more red hue and Seishiro having a darker brownish color – except for Kazumi. It just felt strange, but he wasn’t going to question it. Kazumi was getting so big too.

He looked between his girls. He wondered how old that they were now. He would guess that maybe there was two years between them? He was decently sure that Asuka was about a year old whenever he learned he was pregnant with Kazumi. Kazumi looked like she was definitely a year old now. So, his best guess was either three maybe four and one going on two. Give or take a few months. He didn’t know their birthdays. Tenri never told him that. It made Guren wonder if he would ever know. Tenri was still very careful about if he let Guren knew what day it was or not. He felt so lost with the concept of time that he didn’t really know what to do with that anymore. The only dates that he knew for sure were his birthday and Christmas. Guren knew that he was at least twenty years old. If he could try and guess Asuka’s age, she was definitely born before he turned seventeen. Tenri suspected his pregnancy with Kazumi when he had just turned eighteen, so Kazumi was born before he turned nineteen. It was all that he had to go on.

It made him wonder if he asked Tenri what their birthdays were if he’d tell him. Guren felt like Tenri might tell him that. It wasn’t like it would really affect anything. It just made him curious. Guren had reached up, messing with the necklace around his neck as the two girls played. They were talking to each other. Kazumi was only talking in sporadic words since she was still learning. Asuka was speaking in more full sentences now. It gave him a warm feeling watching them. At least they had each other.

“Mama!” Kazumi exclaimed, turning to face him as she held up what she had been playing with.

Guren felt the slight smile come onto his face, “I see that.” He dropped his hand, reaching out and guiding her to play once more. “Go ahead and play, baby.”

Kazumi had put her attention back on what she was doing. Kazumi was a quiet child. Especially compared to Asuka. He didn’t know if it was just because he knew that she couldn’t speak nearly as well as Asuka yet or because she just seemed generally more reserved. It was just an observation that he had noticed. While she was definitely open with him and Asuka, she didn’t seem to care to talk much. As long as if she was learning, he wasn’t going to be concerned about her being quiet and reserved. He smiled a bit as he reached out and tucked some of her hair behind her ear. The Omega momentarily moved his attention to Asuka. He could see some jealousy sometimes between them, especially whenever he was paying attention to the other. Thankfully, it didn’t happen much, and he was able to easily explain it between the two.

All he could do right now was just continue with them. Be happy. Continue to watch them flourish and hope that they became good people. Right now, they reigned so much innocence around them. They were the good things that came from this horrific life of his. Guren could never fault them.

Somehow, he was managing to come to terms with all of it. He was glad for it. Guren just watched them with a smile on his face. It felt good to just watch them. Guren’s attention was taken from them as he heard the door open up and he looked over his shoulder to see Tenri coming up the stairs. It had caused both of the girls to get up as Asuka yelled, “Daddy!”

Both girls had raced across the room to Tenri as the Alpha kneeled down to the girls. Tenri had a smile on his face, drawling out, “How are my girls doing?”

“Good!” Asuka exclaimed.

Tenri looked up to Guren for a moment before looking back to the girls as he said, “What do you say that we go on a little trip?”

“Trip?” Asuka questioned, looking over to her sister before going back at Tenri. Kazumi had turned a hopeful glance to Guren as the Omega turned to face them. Asuka looked to him, giving Guren a bright smile as she exclaimed, “Mama, wanna go on a trip?”

Guren smiled a bit, looking to Tenri for a second before back at the girls and nodded, “A trip sounds nice.”

What did Tenri have in mind? Was it just like normal? Would it be to the cabin? Guren felt like that might be the answer. He just couldn’t assume. Guren had turned away a bit, listening to his daughters speaking with Tenri as Guren’s mind drifted off. This was all that his life was now. Just uncertainties, and Tenri’s complete control. There was nothing that he could do about it. All Guren could do was look down as he stared at his wedding ring. All he could think about were his friends and his father. How they were doing. How they were coping.

Guren was pulled out of his thoughts again as he felt a hand touch his shoulder and he looked up to see Tenri standing there. “Come on.” Tenri stated, “We’re going as soon as possible.”

Guren nodded, pushing himself up as he started to pull everything together. He pulled out the girls’ bag, putting some clothing into it and whatever he needed without much of a thought. The girls were distracted with Tenri as he did so. He occasionally looked over to check on them. Once he had that done, he placed the bag down before going over to his side of the attic. He stopped for a second, looking down at the drawer that held all the items that Tenri typically made him wear outside of the house. Guren hated those clothes. The Omega walked over to it and opened it up. He pulled out what he needed too and placed it on the bed as he started to change. Tenri was watching him, but Guren didn’t say a word to him. Just quietly changing from what he had been wearing and into the outfit that Tenri had last picked out. Guren had kept questioning why Tenri made him go in a disguise like this if he was allegedly dead. No one was looking for him, and it wasn’t like there weren’t people out there with looks like him.

Guren got everything into place, straightening it out as Tenri looked him up and down. “I didn’t even need to tell you this time.”

Guren shrugged, murmuring, “It’s normal, right?”

Tenri reached out to him, smirking a bit as he placed his hand onto Guren’s shoulder and hummed, “Soon enough, you might not even have too.” The Alpha swiped his thumb over Guren’s bottom lip for a moment. “Make sure to put your makeup on.”

“I know, Master.” Guren whispered, “That’s why I learned, right?”

Tenri’s smirk only grew bigger, “Good boy.”

Guren just stood there as Tenri let him go and he walked away. Guren watched him go for a second before he was turning and picked up Kazumi to place her on his hip as he grabbed the bag and then reached out for Asuka’s hand. Quietly, his children went with him as Guren followed after Tenri.

This was just their new normal now, and there was nothing that he could do to change that.

Sakae felt like he was falling apart. No matter how much he had tried to keep his head up, it was like the grief had consumed him. No matter how much he tried to fight that same feeling, all he could do was try and rationalize that he was in denial. And then the anger came. The uncontrollable anger that he somehow was managing to tuck away. He was so angry at the world. Begging and pleading to understand why this had happened to his son.

Sakae couldn’t let himself fall apart, but he could feel himself falling apart at the seams. He found that he couldn’t touch a single piece of Guren’s belongings. He couldn’t bring himself to move them. He was still paying for the three floors of the apartment complex, and Guren’s apartment still hadn’t been touched. Sakae did have the thought that he would eventually allow Guren’s friends to go pick an item of Guren’s to keep. That felt like a good idea. Allow them to have a piece of Guren with them. He just couldn’t bring himself to do it yet. He hadn’t even touched his son’s belongings in his own home. Guren’s room was still exactly as he left it. It was like a room frozen in time, and he couldn’t bring himself to do anything about it. Even if he thought about it, it hit him again. That same feeling he had. It didn’t feel like Guren was gone.

Sakae felt like he was projecting onto Guren’s friends. Especially Shinya. Shinya had been speaking to him a lot. Rather it was a message each day or a phone call once a week. He was also checking in on Guren’s other friends whenever he could. They seemed to be doing well despite the news. Which was good.

Sakae was trying his best. He was trying his best to try and move on. But just like he said that day, he didn’t understand how people could do it. All he could hear were those words in his ears again and again. It was crushing him. It was all that he could hear. No matter what he did. No one would believe him on a gut feeling. Sakae didn’t feel like Guren was actually gone. Even with what he had been shown. He had no true way to explain it except a father knows. Who would trust Sakae’s feelings over factual evidence? His son was gone, and Sakae was living in denial.

Sakae had found himself at a local bar, taking yet another drink. He had found himself doing it a lot. It was numbing. Numbing the pain that he was in. It felt like everywhere that he looked, he saw Guren. Guren had never aged in his mind. The same fifteen-year-old that he had put on the train to Shibuya. He wouldn’t be fifteen anymore. He would… never have another birthday.

Guren’s friends would be arriving tomorrow. They had decided they wanted to come again. He was grateful. It felt like a small thing. No one had to understand. His son was going to be twenty. His son would be an adult now. Would those images ever stop? Would he stop seeing Guren in everything? Would this feeling ever go away? Sakae didn’t know.

It felt like he was paralyzed completely in place.

And all he could do was still try and move forward.

“Can I get you another, Ichinose-san?” The bartender questioned.

Sakae nodded, “Yes, thank you.”

He stared down at the glass as it was refilled. Sakae knew that he needed to listen to the facts. They were right there. Sakae still didn’t have possession of his son’s body. He kept having this strange thought that he didn’t want that. Something felt so wrong about it. His gut was telling him one thing. Screaming at him to listen.

Right now, all he could do was numb that.

Sakae grabbed the glass, taking a swig of it before placing it down again. No one would listen. No one believed him. They thought he was just a grieving father. Well… He was. Guren had been taken from him. He had been grieving since the second he learned it. Guren was so strong. So smart. He knew how to fight. He knew how to defend himself. Guren only wouldn’t have fought back if he thought it was necessary. If it was between life and death, he was certain that Guren would have fought tooth and nail.

He kept seeing the images of the CCTV footage playing on repeat. Guren didn’t react. There was something that was bugging him about it. If Guren had felt like he was in danger, he either would have ran or he would have fought. So, what really caught Guren’s attention that night? What caught him so off guard? He could remember the look perfectly. It was so brief, but Sakae had watched it so many times it was burned into his brain. It was almost like… shock had been on Guren’s face. Just seconds before he had been tazed and pulled into that vehicle.

“You’re here again.” It wasn’t a question. Sakae looked up as Kureto Hiragi slipped down next to him. Kureto had ordered a drink quickly, which the bartender had moved to make as Kureto turned his attention back to him. “Drinking yourself into an early grave.”

Sakae hummed, smiling as he curled his fingers tighter around the glass, “A pleasure to see you, Lord Kureto.”

“I was in Nagoya on business,” Kureto stated, “Thought I would come drop this off for you myself.” Sakae saw the papers in Kureto’s hand. He reached for them as Kureto handed them over and he had moved to slip them into his jacket. Kureto’s drink was placed in front of the young Alpha, and he took a drink himself. “Drinking alone at a bar instead of the comfort of your own home?”

Sakae sighed as he took another drink, finishing off the glass. “It’s better this way.”

Kureto hummed in response and the bartender had once again filled Sakae’s glass upon his request. Quietly, the two of them sat there as they drank. Finally, Kureto spoke back up again, “You can’t avoid it forever.”

Sakae just smiled, “No,” He murmured with a shake of his head, “I can’t.”

Kureto held up his glass as his was refilled. “To Guren.”

“To Guren.” Sakae replied.

Sakae just took another drink as he looked ahead.

Why couldn’t he get it out of his head?

“Something on your mind?” Kureto questioned.

Sakae shook his head, “It doesn’t feel like he’s actually gone.” The Alpha Ichinose admitted. Kureto was one of Guren’s friends. The person who took Guren as a retainer. Guren’s life at First Shibuya High School had gotten easier because of him. The bullying had stopped due to fears of backlash that would come if Kureto intervened. Guren spoke highly of Kureto. Kureto was a good man, and he was going to go well in his life. Sakae could even see him becoming the Head of the Hiragi family one day. “I know every parent says that about their child, but it’s just there and it won’t stop.”

Kureto eyed him for a moment before he was looking away, “I guess I wouldn’t understand that.” Kureto stated, “I don’t have a child and the Hiragi don’t really do emotional attachments.” Kureto looked back to him again, giving him more of a subtle nod, “I don’t think it’s wrong to believe that, but what I know is… You can’t live like that. It’s just the reality.”

Sakae did find a smile on his face as he laughed a bit, “Yeah, I know.” Sakae whispered. He took another sip of his drink, lowering his glass once more, “I looked at his body… and it didn’t feel like I was looking at my son.”

“From what I heard,” Kureto drawled, “I think that is reasonable.”

Kureto might not be realizing what he was actually saying but Sakae wasn’t going to push it. He just finished off his drink, placing the glass down as he turned and slipped off of the stool, “Thank you, Lord Kureto. Have a nice night.”

“Get home in one piece.” Kureto said to him as Sakae placed money down for his tab as well as covering the two drinks that Kureto had before he was taking off.

Sakae stepped outside into the warm night air as he stopped and just looked up to the sky. He didn’t know what he needed anymore. Sakae felt like he was going to go crazy trying to chase this feeling. Maybe it was just because he was a father. Maybe it was because for the longest time, it was only him and Guren. Sakae knew that he needed to come to terms with it, but he felt like he wasn’t going to be allowing himself that.

He needed to understand this feeling.

And he was going to chase after it.  

They had gone back to the cabin. They had driven for most of the night. Guren had a feeling that he knew what it was about. Guren felt like he was starting to get an understanding of what these family trips were. As he stepped out of the SUV, he looked up at the cabin with a soft glance. Despite what this place was, it was oddly… quiet. Peaceful. Even though Tenri was here, and it was just another place that he was a captive at, Guren felt this tranquility.

The girls had fallen asleep on the ride here. Guren had too. He had woken up whenever they had arrived. Guren still wondered where the cabin was actually located. He was decently sure that Tenri was calculated about whenever they left or not and making sure that Guren was completely exhausted whenever they did. He was also about ninety-nine percent sure that Tenri drugged him on the drive to make sure that he was out of it.

Guren just silently helped get the girls out of the car and went to take them inside. Guren actually hated to admit that he didn’t mind this place. He wasn’t chained up here. He wasn’t locked up in one room. Guren technically had completely free reign of the home here. The Omega was dead certain it was because Guren didn’t actually know the location.

They had gotten inside, and the girls were tucked away in their beds as Guren pulled off the wig and jacket. His bag was already in here and he had already reached for the robe. Tenri preferred the robes. It was easier to get him naked with. Guren had figured that out quickly. Guren had pulled the clothes that he was wearing off and put them away. For now, Tenri wasn’t in the room so, he was taking the chance while he could. It was still very awkward. Even after all this time. Guren didn’t really think that would ever change. He slipped into the purple one that had been in the bag, pulling it on and getting it tied into place. He ran his hands through his hair, ruffling it a bit from how it had been stuck to his head.

Guren kept having the question for himself. If Tenri made him pick out a new name, why was he continuing to masquerade as a woman? It only made him think of that idea that Tenri didn’t want him to be discovered but wanted to continue to hide him in plain sight. He wasn’t going to risk anything changing, so he felt like it might be a bad idea to say anything.

Guren felt better about actually being back in the robe. He’d take the robe over the women’s clothing any day for himself. The women’s clothing was meant to humiliate him. Degrade him. Strip away his identity even more. Guren honestly didn’t know if it had to do with the fact who he was born as or what he was born.

Guren found himself staring down at the bed. There had been so many times that he had envisioned just burning this entire place to the ground. The bed. The cabin actually wasn’t bad. He mostly got free reign of the place. Tenri also didn’t tend to get too violent here. It made him wonder if this place was like a vacation home. Guren had reached out, slipping his fingers over the soft fabric of the duvet. Tenri had really expensive tastes and it showed.

This would just play out like it normally did. Guren had that feeling. That would be fine. Guren knew what to do. Tenri had taught him everything that he needed to know about attempting to survive in his darkened world. It worked for him. Just as long as if he was able to get through it in the end. Guren was determined to live, and he wasn’t sure if Tenri actually saw that or not. No matter what this man did to him, no matter how many times that Guren wanted to die, he was going to live.

Guren inhaled sharply the second that he had heard the heavy footsteps. The Omega just straightened his back, dropping his hands down to his sides. Tenri had pressed up into his back, his hands landing on Guren’s thighs as the Omega felt that dissociation already hitting him. They had barely just arrived and Tenri was already putting his hands on him. The choker was removed from his neck, being slipped off and replaced again with his collar. Guren still hated the weight of it, but it was a familiar weight that it felt odd that it wasn’t there when it was off. He was just that used to the item.

Guren closed his eyes for a moment, taking in a deep breath before slowly releasing it. Just keep doing what he was doing. He could do this. The Omega forced the smile to his face, turning as he looped his arms around Tenri’s shoulders. Tenri liked it whenever he was reactive to it. Participating. Guren still didn’t want it. He still didn’t want this bastard’s hands on him.

“How can I serve you, Master?” Guren questioned.

Tenri smirked again, “You know what to do.”

Guren could feel himself pulling away from his body as Tenri leaned in. Guren felt the momentary disgust hit him as the Alpha’s lips grazed his own, but he forced himself to welcome it anyway. Guren had a feeling about what would happen tomorrow when the sun came up. They rarely came here, and it always seemed to fall on the exact same time every single weekend.

It was going to be his twentieth birthday. He was so sure of it. The only way that he would know for sure was when Tenri told him. What did Tenri have in mind for it? Tenri always pulled something on his birthday. Guren really was coming to despise his birthday, but it was just another thing that Tenri was taking from him and destroying. At least, he couldn’t take the day he was born from him. Technically speaking. Tenri could force him to change that too and Guren would have no choice but to listen to him.

All Guren could do was continue to force the smile on his face as he leaned in.

He was Tenri’s slave, and he had to do whatever his Master wanted from him.

Chapter Text

The Detectives had continued to work. They were digging into any possible leads that they could find in trying to get to the bottom of what happened and going back over all of what they had on Guren Ichinose’s abduction. Something felt wrong about it. They needed to go back over everything. Right back down to their previous suspects. Kijima was dead certain that Sakae Ichinose was absolutely innocent. So, he didn’t bother putting him back on the list. There was no possible way that man hurt his son.

He had started compiling the list while Miyuki had worked across the room. Kijima had this feeling regarding where the body had been found. It didn’t feel like a coincidence that Guren Ichinose’s body and the SUV he had been abducted in was found right off the man’s property.

Kijima wasn’t sold on the former Police Sergeant's involvement, but it didn’t feel like much of a coincidence either. It could just be a fluke. They couldn’t find anything to connect him to Guren Ichinose, any of his associates, or even prove that he had knowledge of what happened just off of his property. It was isolated and that was it. It could just be a coincidence. He could not count anything out anymore. Nothing was just a coincidence anymore. Kijima wrote down the names and stopped at one he had just written down.

Tenri Hiragi

Tenri was cleared through a Polygraph Test and consenting searches of his home, and nothing was found. While no one could fully prove his alibi since Tenri didn’t give anyone for one, it was enough that he was marked off the suspects before. Still, Kijima remembered having an off feeling with him. Then he remembered what Shinya Hiragi, Kureto Hiragi, Mahiru Hiragi, and Guren’s friends had said. Tenri seemed like a man who knew how to pass a Polygraph Test. And with how rich and powerful that the Hiragi family was, there was a chance that Guren might never have been on the property to begin with. They never would have known to look somewhere else. Tenri didn’t have other properties in his name directly, but there were multiple Hiragi properties, but it didn’t mean that he didn’t have someone who would do something for him. Tenri Hiragi was a powerful man with probably just as many resources to go along with it. The Hiragi family were so tight knit that it was entirely possible that they just didn’t look in the right place.

There could be a good possibility that Tenri really was innocent, but after everything that he was seeing, it felt like a good idea to look into him again. Kijima twirled his pen in his hand, looking back to his laptop for a moment to look at the picture of Tenri Hiragi. The only thing that wasn’t truly clear would have been a motive for this. If they were supposed to go with the information that they had and place Tenri as a suspect, that rose the question of why kill Guren? If he went passed off of everything that he had learned, the Hiragi only viewed the Ichinose for humiliation. It was a lot of great lengths to hide what he did for something that he could have gotten away with otherwise since no one would have turned him in. It was just strange. It gave him the thought it could just be a big game. Or… He didn’t want anyone to know because Guren was born into the Ichinose clan. It could be an entirely different reason. That was if he went based on the thought that their unknown subject was Tenri Hiragi.

They had to be absolutely certain. Especially if it there was involvement by Tenri Hiragi. If they did go fully believing that he was innocent of it, especially with the Polygraph Test, there could be a chance that he knew who. Despite what he was seeing and the evidence that exonerated Tenri, Kijima had a gut feeling that he knew more than he was letting on. Kijima leaned back, humming slightly as he kept twirling his pen.

“What’s going on?” Miyuki questioned, “I know that face.”

“Everything that we knew about this case could be wrong.” Kijima stated. “Something is bugging me about all of this.”

“You think that police officers might be involved?” Miyuki questioned. “Or afraid of the thought that a former Police Sergeant might have raped and killed a teenage boy.”

“That’s the problem,” Kijima replied, “I don’t know. I don’t want to jump that far yet.” Kijima murmured, “So much pain and suffering has happened because of this case… And now, we’re still completely back to square one. Something just feels off.”

Kijima looked up as he heard Miyuki stand up and she had walked over to stand by him, “You’re too close to this. I’ve told you this before.”

“I saw the look on Sakae Ichinose’s face.” Kijima stated, shaking his head. “And the evidence that was left at the scene. It was like it was deliberately done. That’s odd to me.” The male Detective looked down, clicking his tongue, “It’s almost like someone wants us to believe it’s him.” It was him. They found him. They had identified him. It was just a thought that had slipped out before he had a chance to stop it.

“Makoto,” Miyuki murmured, “You can’t be serious. You are way too close to this case. You are no longer thinking rationally.”  

Kijima just turned his gaze away, shaking his head, “It’s not too close to care. Special Victims is the hardest unit to be in. The things we see every single day. We know the likelihood of cases like this. We’ve been the most deprived of society. The darkness that no one else can come back from.” Kijima turned his gaze to his partner, adding in, “Why are you so willing to give up?”

“Because I know that holding onto false hope can only cause destruction.” Miyuki stated, “Guren Ichinose was brutalized in his final moments of life. You can’t seriously be implying that we misidentified the body.”

“That is not what I’m completely saying.” Kijima replied, Kijima looked back to his partner again, “Guren Ichinose is dead, he deserves justice, and we need to get a sick bastard off of the street before he hurts someone else if he hasn’t already.” Kijima looked down, picking up the photo of the crime scene from the body. “Whoever did this is a sadist. A monster. If he can do this to him, what makes you think there isn’t someone else out there suffering?”

“We should at least involve the Captain.” Miyuki stated.

Kijima shook his head, “The Captain has been trying to get us to stop investigating this case.” He turned his gaze up, exhaling sharply, “The Captain has been trying to bury it.”  

“Hold on,” Miyuki murmured, “You seriously can’t be thinking that the Captain is involved.”

“I’m not saying that.” Kijima stated. “But the Captain is who everyone goes through. If he knew that we were looking into this again, he’d try and stop us. I can’t let that happen. I’m not going to let this kid’s killer go unpunished.” Kijima sighed as he dropped the photo, going to pick up his jacket and his belongings, “I think we need to pay Tenri Hiragi another visit.”

“Tenri Hiragi?” Miyuki murmured. “Why him? He was cleared.”

“We can’t be too careful.” Kijima replied, giving his partner a smile before he was turning to head towards the door. “The man just gives me the creeps.”

Without another word, Kijima was heading for the door.

It felt like everything was blurring again. They had fallen into a pattern. Working together on most days in Tenri’s office. Guren would file all of his paperwork, get him what he needed, write down any notes for him. All while tending to the children. Then, Guren would go off and cook dinner. They would eat dinner, the girls would be put to bed, and then Tenri would decide whether or not they ended up in the basement or in one of their beds. Sometimes, Guren couldn’t even get through the day without Tenri suddenly bending him over the couch or the desk. It had already happened more times than Guren could count.

Guren was just getting used to it. It was their completely new normal. He had been right about the trip to the cabin. It had been his twentieth birthday. Just like every other time, Tenri had left a kimono out for him, and that is what he had worn that day. At least he knew his age. It had been a while since then. A few months maybe? Probably longer. He just kept going. He couldn’t stop now.

They were in Tenri’s office again. Tenri was doing a lot of his work from home. Guren felt like he was rarely not home anymore. It also meant more time out of the attic, even if it meant that he had to have sex with Tenri more often. It felt minimal compared to them being constantly locked away. They still had to go back into the attic if Tenri had guests.

Guren was writing down a few notes for Tenri that the Alpha had told him to do as Tenri was working on something else. He finished it up, closing it up and standing up to put it in its proper place. “I need these files.” Tenri piped up, holding up a sticky note. Guren walked over, grabbing the note and read it before he was heading over to the correct filing cabinet, opening it up and pulling them out. He used his foot to close the cabinet before walking back over and handing the files over. Tenri moved the phone that he was talking into to lower it from his mouth as he took them. Tenri looked them over, grabbing another sticky note to jot down a number and held it out to Guren with the files. “Fax them to that number.”

Guren nodded, taking them back and heading back to the fax machine and doing it. This was something that he had also been doing. It seemed like he was lightening Tenri’s workload by taking over some of the things. Though, Tenri could realistically have plenty of people on his payroll that would do the same thing. The Omega just quietly did it, putting the papers back into their files once the faxes went through and returned the files back to their place whenever Tenri waved him off.

Tenri finished up his call, placing the phone down as he exhaled sharply and leaned back. Guren stood there for a moment, just watching him. The girls were quietly playing in the corner with their toys. So, Guren had decided to go turn his attention on them for now. Making sure that they stayed distracted and had whatever they needed. He kneeled down by them as they quietly greeted him. Guren smiled to his children, muttering, “Keep doing what you’re doing, alright? We should be done soon.”

“Okay, Mama.” Asuka stated.

“Kay, Mama.” Kazumi had also added, parroting her sister.

Guren reached out, ruffling their hair before he was standing up and turned to face Tenri. Tenri rubbed at his eyes, leaning on his desk a bit as he motioned at the last stack of files. “Put those away, and I’m done for the day.”

“Yes, sir.” Guren murmured as he picked them up and immediately moved to put them away. He got them all put away quickly, closing up those cabinets and looking back to Tenri. “Anything else you need me to do?”

Tenri shook his head, “No.” He looked between them, then looked to his wrist to look at his watch. “It’s almost dinner time.”

Guren walked across the room, slipping behind Tenri as he placed his hands onto the Alpha’s shoulders and started kneading his thumbs into the tense muscles of Tenri’s shoulders. The Alpha had leaned back slightly into the touch as Guren fought the urge to wrap his hands around Tenri’s neck, but he forced that thought away. “What would you like for dinner, Master?”

“Vegetable tempura.” Tenri replied.

Tenri’s favorite meal. That was one of his favorites to make Guren cook, and even the Omega had to admit that it felt like he was getting better at it. Tenri wanted the meal all the time. Strangely, that was the one thing he could say that he had in common with Tenri. Guren had been the exact same way with curry and rice. He hated to make that similarity, but it was just a thought that went through his head.

Guren continued what he was doing for a moment as he whispered, “I’ll get started immediately.” Guren pulled back, stepping away from Tenri as he walked across the room and went back to the girls. He kneeled back down, murmuring, “Let’s go get ready for dinner.”

The girls had gotten to their feet and Guren had quietly ushered them out of the room. It didn’t take long for Tenri to follow after them. Guren felt like there was still a distrust that Tenri had with him. He was still very careful about what he allowed Guren to do and what he did. Guren couldn’t really argue with the thought, but he could say that he wasn’t going to do anything. Going against Tenri’s rules was not a good idea. It freaked him out more at the thought. He could not risk breaking Tenri’s rules. The Alpha had perfected that plan, and he should know that by now.

He supposed that he couldn’t really blame him for that. It was just how it went. This was his new normal, and Guren couldn’t divert from that. If Tenri thought he was going to change from it, then that’s when Tenri’s behavior would change again. Guren had been treading the fine line and he had been managing it. There was no way that he was going to give Tenri the ammo.

Guren could endure this.

He was playing the perfect role, and he felt like he was doing good at it. He just had to keep clinging to it, and he would be able to survive it.

He didn’t think Tenri realized Guren’s determination to live, and Guren was not going to let himself lose to Tenri in the process of it. 

Shinya had graduated with his Bachelor’s Degree. Now that he was twenty years old, he could legally open up the type of establishment that he wanted. Kureto was helping him get everything together. They were all moving on with their lives. They were all following their dreams of what they wanted to do going into adulthood. Shinya stood in front of the empty building that they had just bought. Looking up at it as he smiled a bit.

The others were with him now. It was bringing in everything that he needed. They had been working on it for weeks. Getting all the permits. The licenses. Everything that he would need to run an establishment like this.

“This place needs a name.” Kureto stated, coming up beside him.

“Yeah.” Shinya whispered, “Every good business needs a good name.”

Shinya had been thinking about it a lot. He needed the perfect name for a place like this. There was a lot of work going into this place. This was what he was putting his focus into now. It felt like all he could really do. Realistically, what else could they do? Just freeze in time? Shinya had to keep moving forward rather he liked it or not.

Shinya turned his gaze up towards the building.

He knew this place’s name.

It was all a feeling that Guren couldn’t explain. He could see the switch flip at any time. There wasn’t a day that Guren didn’t have a single mark on his body. There was always a bruise somewhere. It would just depend on how hard Tenri would hit him. It had been a while. They were in the basement now. Guren was sitting on the bed, his bare legs brought up to himself as he watched Tenri’s back. His gaze had dropped down to the cage. It had only been used on him a few times. Guren hated the cage. He hated this room. He hated everything in it. If he could burn this place to the ground, he wouldn’t even blink.

He had nowhere to go. No place to run. No one to turn too. Guren was completely and utterly… alone. All he technically had was Tenri. No one would be able to stop him. Guren stared down at his wedding ring, clutching his fingers around it as he gritted his teeth. Was he supposed to be happy about any of this? Honored? Sometimes, he felt so confused. Guren lifted his gaze again and eyed Tenri’s back. Tenri saw him as nothing more than property. Nothing more than his slave. That is what he was. Tenri didn’t care about him aside from wanting to humiliate and degrade him. Put him down to a level less than human.

Guren guessed that he was just so confused on how Tenri could have these moments of… kindness and then the switch would flip, and his sadistic side was back.

Tenri had taken everything from him. His innocence. His freedom. His name. His livelihood. Tenri was morphing him into the perfect image of a slave. Someone who had no self-anatomy. Everything that happened to him was purely Tenri’s decision. Guren had no say.

Tenri was picking out his latest tool to use. Guren hated just about everything that he picked. It could be something that he was technically supposed to enjoy. He had kept thinking about it. Tenri had taken something that was supposed to be intimate and trusting between partners and warped it into his heinous actions. It really did make Guren wonder if part of Tenri’s actions were to make him look like he was a willing participant. Willingness only went so far. Guren didn’t have a choice. It was coercion at best. Every time that they ended up here, it was all that he could think about. Tenri really had him in a corner that he would never be able to tell anyone without looking like he wanted this. It made him feel so sick to his stomach. Guren never wanted any of this.

He was just trying to… survive.

Guren already had fluids on his body. On his face. In his mouth. On his thighs. Sometimes, he really did believe that Tenri was insatiable. He was so exhausted. His body was exhausted. Why couldn’t Tenri just be done with him already?

The game he was playing was all about keeping Tenri happy. If Tenri liked him, if he was happy with him, he would have far less of an easier time killing him. Even if Guren was dead to the world, he was still alive and he was here, and people who were relying on him to take the pain and endure it.

It made Guren really wonder why Tenri was doing all of this. A part of him wondered the why. Why would Tenri need to go this far? Why him? It wasn’t like anyone could fight for him. He could answer that one. He guessed that he still wanted to know why Tenri needed a slave. Was it because previous partners of his couldn’t do what Guren could? Maybe Tenri was lonely. There was a lot of curiosity that he had regarding all of it. Just from the way that Tenri would act, it would place him in this constant state of worry that Tenri would lash out but somehow the man could show some kindness. It was like being a monster with a smidge of humanity. Almost like… remorse for his actions. The gifts and the affection always came after a long night of abuse or one of Tenri’s drunken rages. It made him wonder if Tenri did feel remorse at all.

Tenri was a monster, and he was Guren’s monster. He was like the Boogeyman hiding underneath his bed, and ready to grab ahold of his ankles and pull him under whenever he got out of that safety and security. Guren even had to admit he did prefer the kinder times. If it was just the sex, it felt easier. It wasn’t the constant reign of abuse that would fall over him.

Guren found his gaze moving around the room now. Not one item in this room hadn’t been used on him at some point. He hated them all. There shouldn’t be anything wrong with any of this in a consenting relationship. But they were not in a relationship and Guren was not a consenting party. Being forced into so many of the things that he had that he never would have done otherwise. He hated this man. He despised him with every fiber of his being.

His body was covered in markings even now. His wrists showed where Tenri had suspended him in the air. His skin was covered in lashings from where Tenri had whipped him. That seemed to be one of Tenri’s favorite things to do. Sadomasochism? Is that what Tenri was really into? Only Guren wasn’t a masochist. He didn’t enjoy the pain that Tenri inflicted on him. Tenri was a sadist and that was it. He didn’t care about the pain that he put Guren into. He just wanted to see him suffer. Physically. Mentally. Emotionally. Sexually. No matter how he did it. It was just… sadism masked as sadomasochism. He kept wanting Guren to enjoy it. To enjoy all of it. The pain. The suffering. The sex. Guren couldn’t. The only time that he felt pleasure was if it was forced and he hated himself for it. Tenri knew it humiliated him. It put him down even lower. Made him feel even worse about himself.

He still didn’t understand these feelings he had. Guren wouldn’t even say they were feelings. He felt nothing but hatred and loathing towards Tenri. But there was an emotion there. Something that even he couldn’t explain. Something that did spark a warmth in him from Tenri’s actions. He didn’t understand it. It seemed to happen to him a lot, and he still couldn’t make sense of it. It only seemed to happen whenever Tenri did something nice for him. It was manipulation. Guren had to keep reminding himself of that. It just felt like it was getting harder whenever Tenri stripped everything away from him.

He hated this. He hated this life. Guren could live with it. He could endure it. Keep going with it despite how much that he wished he would just kill him instead, but he hated it.

Tenri’s gaze had turned back to him as Guren noticed what was in his hand. A camera and another item that he couldn’t quite see. Guren just looked down and away from it. He had been questioning it ever since he saw all of those tapes. He didn’t even want to know what was on them. Even the pictures. Tenri was spying on him. Watching him. He was probably keeping an eye on him whenever he wasn’t even in the same room. Like a surveillance system. Though, that didn’t account for the photos he already knew about. The ones that Tenri made him take. It happened sometimes down here. Guren would be made to pose for him. Rather it was in clothing items that he picked out or he was just naked.

Guren was just so tired.

What was the point in fighting or resisting him? Especially if Guren got what he wanted in the end. Well, partially. He had figured out a long time ago that he would never have what he actually wanted. Freedom.

Tenri had suddenly stopped what he was doing as Guren heard a beeping sound coming from his pocket. Like a notification tone. Tenri placed down what he was using, reaching into his pocket and pulling out his phone. Tenri looked at it for a moment before he was growling, “Damnit.” Tenri’s gaze then moved to him and Guren felt his stomach drop. He never liked that tone of voice coming from Tenri. Tenri walked forward, grabbing Guren by the wrist as the Omega involuntarily yelped from the pain that shot up his shoulder. Guren had managed to get back to his feet as Tenri hurried over to where Guren had discarded his robe at. The Alpha picked it up, pushing it into Guren’s chest with a growl of, “Get this back on.”

Guren slipped back into it, tying it around his waist as Tenri started to jerk him towards the stairs. “Master, what is going on?” Guren questioned.

“Shut up.” Tenri snapped. Guren had stumbled over his feet going up the stairs as Tenri jerked him out of the basement and closed the door. “Get up to the attic and stay there.” Tenri growled as he dragged him down the hall and towards the stairs to lead up to the floor that he needed. “Go, now.” Guren felt the shiver go down his spine as he was shoved towards the stairs. He had tripped, grimacing as his ribs hit the steps. “Now.”

The Omega pushed himself up to his feet and raced up the stairs just as he heard a knock on the door. He could feel Tenri’s gaze on him as he rounded the corner. Guren stopped for a second, looking back as the confusion hit. What the Hell was all of that about? Guren forced himself to shake it off as he went back down the hall to head to the attic.

Just do as he says.

With that tone of voice, Guren really didn’t want to be caught in the crossfire.

Guren got to the attic quickly, opening up the door and slipping inside. Quietly, he crept up the stairs, getting to the top of them to look over at the girls. Asuka and Kazumi were both still fast asleep. It made him relax a bit as he took a moment to just watch them before turning to go off to his own bed. If Tenri wanted to have sex again tonight, he end up in Guren’s bed. For now, he was just going to go lay down and get as much rest as he could.

It felt like the second that his face hit his pillow, and he had pulled the blanket over himself, Guren was fast asleep.

Kijima stared at the door, humming to himself for a moment as the door opened up and Tenri Hiragi stood on the other side. The Detective smiled as he said, “Sorry to come see you so late, Tenri, but do you mind if we come in and talk?”

Tenri exhaled sharply, looking over his shoulder before coming back at him, “Now might not be the best time. It’s pretty late, Detective.”

“It won’t take long. We just have a couple of questions.” Kijima replied.

Tenri looked at him for a second before stepping back and allowing them entry into the home. Both of them had stepped in, stepping out of their shoes as Tenri closed the door and led them inside. “What’s this about, Detective? What can I help you with?”

“I’m sure you know all about Guren Ichinose’s body being found.” Kijima stated, “I heard you were at the funeral.”

“Yes, I was.” Tenri replied as he guided them into the large family room. They went quiet as they stood there for a moment. Tenri smiled a bit, shaking his head, “It was a beautiful ceremony.”

“For all the issues that the Hiragi family and the Ichinose clan have,” Kijima started as he turned a glance on Tenri, “You’ve really been fighting pretty damn hard for Guren Ichinose. One might think it’s… odd.”

“I don’t see why it would be.” Tenri replied, humming for a moment as he walked over to the shelf and grabbed off a bottle of liquor and a glass. He placed it down and poured liquor into the glass before placing the bottle down and reaching up and grabbing two more glasses. “Would you like a drink?”

“We’re on the job.” Kijima said back to him.

“Thank you though.” Miyuki added in.

Kijima kept his gaze on Tenri as Miyuki started to look around the room. Kijima kept the smile on his face, “We just have a few questions about Guren.”

“We’ve been over this, haven’t we?” Tenri questioned as he turned and took a drink. Kijima found himself watching Tenri’s body language. There was a tension in his shoulders, but it was quickly going away. “It’s been a long time. Have you made any headway on trying to find his killer?”

“That’s why we’re here.” Kijima stated, “We are trying to find more information. Guren’s murder was so personal. Whoever did this to him wanted him to suffer. Which makes us believe that Guren might have known his attacker.”

Tenri hummed and Kijima saw the look that came to his eye. “I told you everything I knew back then.”

Kijima kept paying close attention to Tenri’s reactions. It was just like before. Relaxed and calm. Rational. It was almost frustrating to look at. “Sometimes, we remember things much later that didn’t seem important at the time. It doesn’t hurt to go back over it.” Kijima replied.

Tenri took another drink, setting the glass down, “We never interacted. I’m not really the person to ask. My dealings were with Sakae Ichinose.”

“Is there any adult that you might have heard speaking about Guren.” Kijima said back, “Possibly a bit too much.”

Tenri made a noise and shook his head, “No. Sorry.” Tenri grabbed his glass once again and finished it off. “You know about the bad blood between our families.”

“And I think it’s that bad blood that might have led to what happened to him.” Kijima challenged. He had noticed Tenri’s gaze sharpen for just a second as Kijima kept smiling. “The Ichinose clan were just a low branch, right? Who would care what happened to the kid?” He kept watching Tenri’s reaction. It wasn’t changing, but the look that Tenri had in his eyes had quickly changed once and returned back to what it was. “Who was to say that someone didn’t take matters in their own hands. Maybe wanted to hurt Guren to hurt the Ichinose clan? Going after the Heir of the Ichinose clan is a Hell of a statement.”

Tenri hummed, “You think that it might have been about Sakae.”

“Possibly.” Kijima said as he caught Miyuki through the corner of his eye. Tenri was also watching her. Looking between the two of them but keeping most of his attention on Kijima. “Whoever did this wanted Guren to suffer, and he did.”

Tenri straightened his back a bit, “And the bastard responsible should burn as well.”

It was just like before. Tenri spoke so calmly and his body language matched, but he was very deflective. Evasive even. It was just odd to him. “And you don’t think anyone would hurt him on your behalf?”

Tenri chuckled to that one, shaking his head, “Absolutely not.” Tenri stated, “If I wanted to hurt the kid, I could have done it, but I’m not that kind of man.” Tenri stepped forward, giving him a certain look, “I can be a reasonable man. Bad blood between our families or not. No one in my serving families would be foolish enough to murder someone from one of the serving branches. No matter how low that branch family might be. I have the final say in what happens to any of them.”  

Kijima hummed, smiling a bit. There was something off. Kijima looked him up and down before looking around, “It’s so quiet.” The Detective stated. He knew that all the Hiragi children had moved out. All of them. It left Tenri in the place entirely alone. “We’ll get out of your hair, Tenri. Thank you.”

“Any time.” Tenri replied, “If you have any more questions, you can call or come back.” Tenri had moved to guide them out of the house as Miyuki and Kijima took a quick look at each other before they were heading to the door. They had slipped back into their shoes. Tenri opened up the door, letting them out as they stepped back outside. “Have a good night, Detectives.”

As they went to walk away, Kijima stopped and said, “Oh, and Tenri?” He turned, looking back at the man. “Do you have any other properties by chance?”

“No.” Tenri said back immediately. “Only my home. Don’t have a need for any other property that isn’t in the family. All properties in the Hiragi family are accounted for. All of the homes owned by the Hiragi family are occupied by members of the family. That list was sent to you during your initial investigation.”

Kijima smiled, “Thank you.” He turned, walking down the path with Miyuki by his side. The two of them took a quick glance at each other as Kijima murmured, “There’s no way in Hell that I am finished with that guy.”

Chapter Text

Shinya could feel the excitement about his new business venture. He was actually going to be doing it. Everything was completely set up. It had taken a long time to put everything together. Get everything that he needed. Hiring staff and working for a grand opening.

It was time, and it was here.

Shinya felt the excitement in him. Shinya was walking through the newly constructed place. It was all set up. It was a lot of paperwork and getting everything in order. They had it all now, and Shinya was ready. It felt good to be able to do it. Everyone was here in support of him.

Shinya was signing off on the paperwork. Going through all of them and making sure that everything was signed away so he could take the steps to make sure that the place could open up. Shinya hummed to himself, flipping through all of it, signing and then moving onto the next. Kureto had helped him get in touch with a lawyer that was helping him get the remaining things in order.

The silver-haired Alpha got through the paperwork and set it off to the side as he dropped down his pen and stretched his muscles. Once these were turned in, everything would be done. Shinya’s attention was grabbed as he heard a low wolf-whistle, and he looked up to see Sakae walking in. Shinya felt a grin coming to his face as Sakae spoke up, “The place looks nice, Lord Shinya.”

Shinya chuckled a bit, “How many times do I have to tell you that you don’t have to call me that.”

Sakae walked further into the building and looked around, “It looks really nice.” Sakae stated, “You put a lot of hard work into this.”

“I hope it pays off.” Shinya replied, turning and sitting down at one of the seats at the bar.

“You’re making that dream of yours into a reality.” Sakae added in as he walked over and leaned onto the bar by him. The Alpha Ichinose kept looking around as Shinya found a slight smile coming to his face. “You’ll do great here, Lord Shinya.”

“Thank you.” Shinya stated as he grinned and looked back to Sakae, “Want to go for coffee?”

Sakae had just smiled back at him, “I would love too.”

Guren was starting to feel off. The Omega was trying hard not to focus on it very much as he just went about his days. Currently, he was with his children. Tenri hadn’t come to pull them out of the attic yet, so they were just watching a movie. Asuka was drawing next to them while Guren had Kazumi in his lap. He was working on two small braids in her hair. He could remember seeing Sayuri braid her hair, and he was using that mental image to help himself as he twisted the strands of hair and tied them off before pulling them behind her head and tying them off there.

Kazumi had turned to look at him, giving him a bright smile with sparkling violet eyes as she said, “Mama, pretty!”

“You are very pretty.” Guren confirmed, reaching up with a slight smile on his face as he moved to smooth out her hair. She was getting so big. Sometimes, it felt like just yesterday that she was just a small baby. Now, he wasn’t sure how old she was, but she was getting so big. Walking and talking. Smiling and laughing. It felt good. Asuka was getting so big too.

The two of them had gone back to what they were doing as Guren went back to securing her hair into place. It was something so small, but the girls liked it. Guren was working to get better at doing it. Someone had to do it. If the girls liked it, he was willing to learn it.

“Mama, look.” Asuka said quickly as she sat up and moved over to their side. Guren dropped his gaze from Kazumi’s hair to see the drawing that Asuka had done. “Mama… Daddy… Kazumi… and me.” Asuka said as she pointed between all the stick figures.

Guren smiled, reaching over and ruffling his eldest daughter’s hair, “It’s lovely.” Asuka had returned back to what she was doing, humming along to a song that Guren had played before on the record player. Guren looked back to Kazumi’s hair, finishing up as he said, “There you go.”

Kazumi turned, giving a bright smile as she threw her arms up and exclaimed, “Cute!”

“So cute.” Guren stated, laughing a bit from Kazumi’s reaction as he leaned back. His stomach twisted into knots for a moment as Guren took in a deep breath and looked away. His stomach was starting to become more upset recently. Though, he always felt like absolute shit because of Tenri. He did so much to him that Guren never knew. The Omega turned, closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths.

“Mama, are you okay?” Asuka questioned.

“I’m okay, Asuka.” Guren whispered. The Omega felt small arms wrap around him and he opened his eyes and immediately saw that it was Kazumi making her own attempt to comfort him. The twist of his stomach had stopped, and he had turned his head and smiled a bit as he leaned in and pressed a kiss into the top of his youngest’s head. “I’m okay.” He repeated.

He breathed through it and waited for Kazumi to drop her arms before he was standing up. The Omega took a moment to stretch his muscles as he let out another breath, looking at the movie for a moment. Guren looked around the room as he kept stretching. That feeling was there. He wanted more for his children than this. He just didn’t know how he would be able to give that to them.

Guren looked back to his daughters, smiling a bit as he noticed them both looking at him. “What are those looks for?” Guren questioned, reaching out and scooping Kazumi off of the bed. It had sent the girl into a fit of giggles as he moved her to his hip. “I thought this was supposed to be a movie night? Why are we frowning?”

“Is it bedtime?” Asuka questioned.

Guren hummed, shaking his head, “We still have a movie to finish.”

That seemed to work to get them to lay back once again and get comfortable as he placed Kazumi back on the bed and Asuka had handed off her drawing supplies to him. He placed it down onto his bedside table, slipping into his normal spot on the bed. The Omega threw the blanket back, slipping under it and pulling it over all of them as he reached over and turned the light out.

Guren leaned back, feeling that flipping to his stomach coming back as the two girls had gotten comfortable and put their attention on the movie. Guren was half watching it and half letting his mind venture off. The Omega rolled over, looking at his two girls. Asuka was so beautiful despite having Tenri’s looks. He didn’t look at her and saw Tenri. He saw Asuka. She really was like the fragrance of tomorrow. Just like what he had named her. She had pushed him to keep going even when he felt like he couldn’t. He felt like her name was so fitting for her. She was the tomorrow he didn’t know he would need back then. Kazumi was the beautiful harmony in their lives. Bringing the harmony among them. It was just the three of them, and somehow, they were making it work. His girls were so close to each other. They were all that they had aside from him – and technically Tenri – and he had found himself finding himself longing even more for wanting to give them much better lives.